FROM   HAWTHORNE   HALL 


II I  £1 1 


HOMES  OF  THE  MASSACHUSETTS 
METAPHYSICAL  COLLEGE 

Right  to  left  569  and  571  Columbus  Avenue 
Boston.  The  former  was  used  first,  the 
latter  until  Mrs.  Eddy  closed  the  College 


FROM 

HAWTHORNE  HALL 


AN   HISTORICAL  STORY 

1885 

BY 

WILLIAM   LYMAN  JOHNSON 


THE   HOMEWOOD    PRESS 

133   DAKOTA  STREET 

Dorchester  24,  Mass. 


COPYRIGHT  •  1922 
BY   WILLIAM    LYMAN   JOHNSON 


Second  printing,  1946 
Sixth  Edition 


THE  PLIMPTON  PRESS  •  NORWOOD  •  MASSACHUSETTS 


SRLB 
URL' 


POINTS  OF  VALUABLE  HISTORIC  INTEREST 
IN  THIS  BOOK 

Courses  at,  and  requirements  of  the  Massachusetts  Metaphysical 
College,  47 

Off-shoots  from  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings  in  Chicago  in  1884,  51,  54 

The  number  of  practitioners  in  Boston,  New  York,  and  Chicago 
in  1885,  75 

The  dress  of  purple  velveteen,  116 

Circulation  of  the  Christian  Science  Journal  in  1885,  76 

Mrs.  Eddy's  address  in  Tremont  Temple,  1885,  82 

Description  of  Hawthorne  Hall,  Park  Street,  105 

Mrs.  Eddy's  reply  to  a  question  relative  to  granting  diplomas, 
1885.  The  title  of  C.  S.  and  its  meaning,  129 

Challenge  of  Prof.  Townsend  of  Boston  University  to  Mrs.  Eddy, 
i.e.,  "  Prayer  gauge  test,"  132 

Mrs.  Eddy's  letter  to  Zion's  Herald  relative  to  the  challenge,  132 

Part  of  a  letter  written  by  Mrs.  Eddy  to  Rev.  Stacy  Fowler  mak 
ing  clear  why  she  is  not  a  Pantheist.  Rare,  valuable  and 
never  reprinted  except  in  this  book,  136 

Mrs.  Eddy's  Easter  Sermon  in  Hawthorne  Hall,  1885.  Rare,  beau 
tiful  and  valuable,  141 

Reply  by  Mrs.  Eddy  to  attack  by  Rev.  Bishop  Fallows  relative 
to  the  difference  between  her  teaching  and  Mind  Cure.  A 
remarkable  article,  full  of  vigor  and  power,  and  marking  out 
a  clearly  drawn  line  between  the  two.  This  article  is  now 
very  rare  and  never  reprinted  except  in  this  book,  162 

Description  of  Chickering  Hall  on  Tremont  Street  to  which  the 
Church  removed  October,  1885.  Description  of  some  of  the 
writers  and  workers  of  the  time;  —  those  close  to  Mrs.  Eddy. 
The  Sunday  School  service  of  the  first  Sunday  School  of  the 
Church ;  the  choir ;  Mrs.  Eddy  in  the  pulpit ;  the  effect  of 
her  sermon,  213,  222-232 

Description  of  the  reception  given  Mrs.  Eddy  on  her  return  from 

v 


vi         Points  of  Valuable  Historic  Interest 

Washington,  1882.  The  floral  decorations,  and  what  she  wrote 
about  it,  327 

Picnic  of  the  Christian  Scientist's  Association:  the  speakers,  113 

Lilian  Whiting's  call  upon  Mrs.  Eddy,  1885,  84 

The  "  Quimby  manuscripts."  A  most  thorough  and  convincing 
analysis  of  the  work  of  Dr.  Phineas  P.  Quimby  and  the  rea 
sons  for  the  exploitation  of  the  manuscripts  by  Julius  Dresser, 
252-263 

Description  of  a  Friday  evening  meeting  in  the  parlors  of  Mrs. 
Eddy's  home,  571  Columbus  Avenue.  Description  of  the 
rooms.  Mrs.  Eddy  among  her  people.  The  services;  earnest 
ness,  faith,  and  love  for  all  who  suffer,  333 

The  edition  of  "  Science  and  Health  "  with  its  first  Index  made 
by  Mr.  Wiggin.  Description  of  Mr.  Wiggin,  361 

Portraits  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  363 

Plans  for  the  formation  of  the  National  Christian  Scientist  Associ 
ation.  The  necessity  for  it,  364 

Christmas  morning  in  Mrs.  Eddy's  home,  367 

"  O'er  waiting  harpstrings  of  the  mind,"  407 

Meeting  of  the  Christian  Scientist  Association  February  4,  1885,  76 

Communion  service  February,   1885,   77 

Mrs.  Eddy  ordained  as  pastor,  in  Lynn,  November  9,  1881,  18 

The  theology  of  Christian  Science,  178 

Rental  charges  for  Hawthorne  Hall  and  Chickering  Hall,  214 


PREFACE 

THE  YEAR  of  1885  was  chosen  by  the  author 
of  this  story  for  the  reason  that  it  was  a  part 
of  the  most  active  period  in  the  history  of  the  de 
velopment  in  America,  of  religion,  music  and  art. 

In  religious  life,  the  whole  country  was  groping 
for  something  which  would  satisfy  many  question 
ings  relative  to  God  and  His  purposes.  The  great 
Civil  War  with  its  sufferings,  griefs  and  financial 
difficulties  had  brought  about  a  feeling  of  indiffer 
ence  and  doubt  relative  to  the  teachings  of  religious 
sects.  It  left  a  deep  wound  which  no  religion  or 
philosophy  seemed  to  have  power  to  heal,  and  heal 
ing  would  not  take  place  until  something  came 
into  the  world  which  would  dissolve  caste,  pride 
and  personality,  and  a  theology  of  divine  origin 
be  born  and  taught  which  would  make  all  men  as 
brothers. 

At  this  time,  when  the  people  of  this  country  were 
going  through  the  severe  struggle  of  reconstruction, 
with  doubts  and  fears  as  to  its  outcome,  the  religious 
thought  of  the  entire  people  was  in  a  state  of  fer 
mentation.  Hundreds  of  thousands  were  groping 
for  s'orne  definite  fact  relative  to  life  after  death. 
The  clergy  was  preaching  of  happy  reunions  in 
heaven,  the  devout  parishioners  were  taking  their 
religion  as  one  of  dole.  Hymn-books  were  half  filled 
with  hymns  of  resignation  to  sickness  and  coming 


viii  Preface 

death  with  a  sometime  resurrection  as  a  solace  for 
all  earthly  sufferings.  Sickness  and  pain  were  a  part 
of  God's  plan  either  for  punishment  or  to  teach 
lessons.  Religion  was  indefinite  and  with  many 
different  creeds. 

In  medicine,  the  schools  of  Homo20pathy  and 
Allopathy  were  in  violent  antipathy.  Into  the  con 
dition  of  uncertainty  and  speculation  relative  to  the 
present  and  the  future  there  came  the  wave  of 
Spiritualism  which  swept  over  the  land.  The 
growth  of  this  belief  had  been  slow  from  the  time 
it  was  brought  out  by  the  Fox  sisters  in  1848  until 
after  the  close  of  the  Civil  War.  It  then  grew 
rapidly.  The  country  was  ready  for  it  because  the 
thought  of  being  able  to  communicate  with  the  dead 
offered  more  comfort  than  any  religious  belief  in 
existence  and  interest  in  Spiritualism  spread  to  every 
city,  town  and  hamlet. 

To  add  further  elements  of  ferment  to  the  times, 
the  anti-Christian  lectures,  writings  and  teachings 
of  Robert  Ingersoll  were  widely  discussed,  and  the 
pulpits  of  different  denominations  were  arrayed 
against  each  other  over  the  question  of  Infant  Dam 
nation.  The  years  of  the  seventies  and  early  eighties 
were  filled  with  these  eruptive  conditions,  and  the 
work  of  the  traveling  evangelist  assumed  a  strong 
position  as  a  means  of  eliminating  the  sharply 
drawn  lines  between  denominational  creeds,  of 
bringing  people  into  a  happier  frame  of  thought, 
and  giving  them  a  certain  amount  of  confidence  in 
the  surety  of  the  fact  that  there  was  an  all-puissant 
Creator.  By  its  emotional  powers  the  work  of  the 
traveling  evangelist  aroused  enthusiasm  for  the 


Preface  ix 

saving  of  the  soul.  Its  sweep  was  broad  and  its 
appeal  stupendous,  but  like  a  wave  it  receded  and 
there  came  a  time  of  cooling,  then  of  indifference, 
for  the  appeal  to  a  personal  God  had  not  brought 
the  lasting  results  that  had  been  expected. 

It  was  at  the  period  when  Spiritualism,  the 
teachings  of  Ingersoll,  the  Faith  Cure  of  Dr.  Cullis 
and  evangelism  were  at  their  height  that  Christian 
Science  under  the  leadership  of  Mrs.  Eduy  entered 
Boston  and  public  services  were  opened  at  Haw 
thorne  Hall,  number  2  Park  St.;  November  1883. 
In  1885,  clergymen  who  held  very  prominent  posi 
tions  in  their  denominations,  also  certain  professors 
of  religion  in  colleges  and  universities,  combined  in 
their  efforts  to  exterminate  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings 
and  caused  wave  after  wave  of  mis-statement,  mis 
interpretation  and  persecution  to  roll  upon  her  and 
her  followers. 

In  those  days  it  took  more  than  the  courage  of 
a  zealot  to  withstand  the  sneers,  jibes,  railings  and 
personal  persecutions  from  the  pulpit  and  the  secu 
lar  and  religious  press  and  carry  on  the  work  of 
healing  and  saving.  It  required  a  firm  and  abiding 
faith  in  the  power  of  what  they  had  been  taught, 
to  think  kindly  of  those  who  persecuted  and  against 
the  heated  denunciations,  sneers  and  detractions 
cast  upon  Mrs.  Eddy,  to  hold  fast  in  their  accept 
ance 'of  her  teachings,  and  under  the  most  adverse 
and  severe  conditions  uphold  and  acknowledge  her 
as  their  wayshower  and  continue  to  work  as  she 
directed. 

No  religious  effort  recorded  in  history  has  been 
subjected  to  such  a  test  as  has  Christian  Science, 


x  Preface 

especially  during  its  critical  period  of  growth  in  the 
years  of  1884,,  '85  and  '86,  for  the  proof  of  its  value, 
as  demanded  by  the  medical  schools  and  the  clergy, 
was  to  be  its  power  to  heal  the  sick,  and  upon  this 
result,  and  according  to  their  judgment,  it  must 
stand  or  fall. 

These  early  days  of  struggle  and  growth  when 
studied  intimately,  reveal  a  supreme  faith,  moral 
courage,  kindness,  love,  calmness  and  hope  in  times 
of  persecution  seldom,  if  ever  equalled  by  any  re 
ligion  under  similar  conditions.  There  are  today 
hundreds  of  thousands  who  do  not  know  how  the 
constructive  work  of  the  faithful  pioneers  was 
accomplished,  how  they  labored  for  the  benefit  of 
future  generations,  their  long  and  tireless  efforts 
taken  up  with  joy  and  consecration,  their  struggles 
and  unheralded  victories.  All  these  and  more 
marked  out  and  developed  paths  that  have  become 
permanent  avenues  of  precedent. 

As  the  English  people  look  back  to  the  liberties 
given  them  by  the  Magna  Charta,  the  French  to 
the  destruction  of  the  Bastille,  and  Americans  to 
their  pioneers,  to  Washington  and  to  Lincoln,  so 
those  who  have  come  into  Christian  Science  should 
know  something  of  the  labors  of  those  who  toiled 
in  the  wilderness  forty  years  ago  to  liberate  future 
generations  from  the  fear  of  disease  and  suffering; 
to  know  more  of  the  constructive  labors  of  Mrs. 
Eddy  and  her  faithful  followers  who  worked  and 
sacrificed  that  they  might  preserve,  advance  and 
hallow  by  demonstrations  her  teachings  for  the  years 
to  come. 

The  effort  of  the  writer  therefore  has  been  to 


Preface  xi 

place  the  reader  in  the  intimate  atmosphere  of  those 
wonderful  days  when  Mrs.  Eddy  walked  among  her 
flock,  healed,  taught,  guided,  lovingly  encouraged 
and  achieved. 


Dorchester,   Massachusetts 
May  29,  1922 


FROM   HAWTHORNE  HALL 


FROM    HAWTHORNE    HALL 


CHAPTER    I 

WASHINGTON  SQUARE  was  filled  with  the 
glory  of  the  early  spring  on  this  sunny  day  in 
the  middle  of  April.  Warm  rains  had  been  falling  at 
intervals  during  the  last  three  days,  with  intermittent 
hours  of  sunshine  so  that  the  warm  dampness  had 
gone  deep  into  the  sods  and  there  was  everywhere  the 
smell  of  rich  fertile  earth.  Spring  had  come  unusu 
ally  early  after  a  severe  Winter,  and  on  the  north 
side  of  the  square  where  the  warm  sun  permeated 
every  nook  and  cranny,  the  elm  trees  were  beginning 
to  send  forth  green  flame.  Looking  up  Fifth  Ave 
nue,  bright  lawns,  already  cut  and  trimmed  several 
times,  made  brilliant  and  inspiring  color  against 
brownstone  borders  and  brick  pavements,  and  where 
the  grass-plots  faced  the  south,  forsythia  blazed  in 
yellow  flame  and  tulip  beds  in  full  bloom  were  like 
mosaics  set  in  green. 

On  the  avenue,  a  short  distance  from  Washington 
Square,  setting  back  a  little  farther  than  its  neigh 
bors,  ajso  considerably  wider,  stood  the  stately  home 
of  John  Hamilton,  one  of  the  city's  greatest  and 
wisest  financiers.  The  mansion  in  its  simple  digni 
fied  style  of  architecture  typified  the  good  taste, 
security  of  social  and  business  standing  of  the  Ham- 
iltons  for  three  generations.  It  showed  none  of  the 


4  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

characteristics  of  the  era  of  brown-stone  fronts,  ill 
proportioned,  with  incised  carved  decoration  without 
meaning,  but  stood  with  its  simple,  solid  lines  for 
spacious  rooms  of  proper  proportions,  comfort  and 
beauty. 

John  Hamilton  the  3rd  was  the  head  of  a  large 
and  influential  banking  house,  and  a  director  in 
several  prominent  banks,  and  was  regarded  as  one 
of  the  solid  business  men  of  the  city.  He  was  not 
one  of  the  adventurous  and  speculative  type,  who  by 
cornering  markets  suddenly  shot  up  into  view  of 
the  world.  He  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  wealthiest 
men  in  the  country,  but  no  one  would  have  known 
it  either  in  his  presence,  his  home  or  in  his  offices. 
His  dealings  with  his  fellow  men  were  simple  and 
straightforward.  His  praise  was  genuine  and  given 
in  a  few  words  that  carried  conviction.  His  censure 
was  never  boisterous,  nor  streaked  with  anger,  for 
his  control  over  himself  kept  him  from  casting  down 
the  walls  of  his  own  defence  and  "  saved  his  time 
and  feelings  "  as  he  sometimes  remarked,  but  his 
words  nevertheless  always  carried  conviction  of  what 
he  believed  was  right,  and  what  he  intended  to  do, 
and  all  who  had  business  with  him  knew  it  was  the 
best  policy  to  be  square.  The  making  of  money 
seemed  to  be  a  quality  of  genius  with  him  rather 
than  an  effort.  If  his  successes  were  analyzed  there 
would  have  been  found  a  remarkable  talent,  that 
assisted  the  genius  that  had  been  given  him,  of  being 
able  to  grasp,  in  much  shorter  time  than  most  finan 
ciers,  the  past,  present  and  future  of  a  business 
proposition  and  reduce  it  to  the  bare  essentials  and 
thus  see  it  in  its  exact  status.  Having  a  large  for- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  5 

tune  which  he  had  wisely  invested  so  that  the  ne 
cessities  of  the  future  of  his  family  should  be  pro 
vided  for  he  felt,  at  the  age  of  fifty-five,  that  his  busi 
ness  should  be  a  pleasure  and  not  one  of  mere  money 
making,  and  that  in  some  manner  there  was  a  way 
by  which  those  who  had  the  qualities  of  good  busi 
ness,  and  were  using  their  talents  honestly  and 
industriously,  should  be  given  the  opportunity  to 
exercise  them  in  a  large  way,  and  in  turn  make  op 
portunity  for  helping  others.  The  thought  of  being 
a  philanthropist  had  not  occurred  to  John  Hamilton, 
because  the  creation  of  a  desire  for  labor,  and  a 
just  recompense  for  that  labor,  had  not  been  in 
cluded,  in  a  broad  sense,  in  the  generally  known 
meaning  of  the  word  philanthropy.  The  work  he 
saw  was  necessary  to  put  in  motion  was  from  the 
true  meaning  of  philanthropy  —  the  love  of  man. 
In  this  love  for  his  fellow  man  he  was  willing  to  use 
a  large  part  of  his  fortune  so  that  those  who  de 
sired  to  rise  higher  in  business  and  were  honest  in 
their  endeavors  should  be  given  an  opportunity, 
and,  if  his  plans  should  work  out  as  he  had  designed 
them,  the  opportunities  would  be  greater  in  number 
than  the  business  world  had  ever  known. 

These  were  the  thoughts  which  absorbed  the  time 
of  John  Hamilton  when  not  engrossed  with  business 
in  his  offices  on  Broadway,  and  it  was  on  the  fair 
afternoon  of  April  at  which  time  this  story  opens 
that  he  came  with  firm  step  and  erect  carriage  across 
Washington  Square  into  Fifth  Avenue.  On  both 
sides  of  the  avenue,  and  extending  the  length  of  the 
block  were  shining  equipages  with  glossy  well-fed 
horses  and  uniformed  coachmen,  and  John  Hamilton 


6  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

knew  by  these  signs  that  his  wife  was  holding  one 
of  her  social  affairs. 

It  was  four  o'clock  and  in  the  great  rooms  of 
the  Hamilton  mansion  were  many  guests.  These 
functions  were  always  well  attended,  for  it  was  an 
established  fact  that  at  no  home  in  New  York 
could  there  be  found  such  a  gathering  of  people 
worth  knowing.  To  be  sure  there  were  homes  to 
which  larger  numbers  came,  but  the  quality  of  the 
guests  at  the  affairs  given  by  Mrs.  Hamilton  could 
not  be  equalled.  To  be  a  guest  meant  closer  con 
nection  with  all  that  was  of  the  highest  in  music, 
literature  and  art,  and  one  was  certain  to  meet  at 
these  gatherings  some  of  the  most  brilliant  workers 
in  the  creative  field.  There  were  two  restrictions 
which  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  her  husband  kept  to  the 
letter  relative  to  their  guests,  namely  that  wealth 
alone  could  not  serve  as  a  card  of  admission  to  her 
affairs,  and  that  one  who  possessed  exceptional 
talents  and  genius,  and  at  the  same  time  had  the 
inherent  qualities  of  a  gentleman  or  a  lady,  even 
though  of  moderate  means,  would  find  a  kind  and 
cordial  welcome.  Musicians  and  artists,  no  matter 
how  popular  or  praised  by  the  critics,  were  never  in 
vited  unless  their  work  was  dominated  by  intelligence 
and  refinement.  Several  times  great  artists  had  been 
brought  to  her  home,  and  she  had  found  them  per 
sons  of  low  breeding,  vulgar  and  debauched,  who 
knew  outside  of  their  cheap  pleasures  only  what 
they  were  trained  to  do.  Mrs.  Hamilton  was  a 
woman  of  considerable  introspection,  and  like  her 
husband  a  keen  analyzer  of  human  emotions.  With 
out  conscious  effort  she  seemed  to  have  sensitive 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  7 

sub-conscious  feelers  of  thought  radiating  from  her 
which  reached  to  others  before  her  primary  mental 
power  of  analyzing  them  came  into  action,  and  they 
almost  invariably  told  her  just  what  people  she 
could  trust  and  those  she  should  avoid,  but  she  was 
generous  in  that  she  never  let  the  first  impression 
dominate  her  action  toward  those  she  felt  she  would 
not  care  for.  This  exceptional  power  which,  during 
the  course  of  over  twenty  years  of  social  life  in 
New  York,  had  guided  her,  had  brought  about  her  a 
band  of  very  loyal  friends.  She  made  no  spectac 
ular  battles  for  the  leadership  of  society,  because  she 
never  cared  for  such  position,  but  she  realized  that 
the  time  was  almost  at  hand  when  there  would  come 
into  the  social  world,  women  who  would  enter  into 
competition  to  dominate  it.  These,  she  saw,  were 
those  whose  fathers  or  husbands  had  suddenly  come 
into  great  wealth  by  the  cornering  of  the  markets 
and  by  successful  speculation.  They  were  of  a 
younger  generation  and  their  plans  for  social  ex 
altation  were  built  on  a  new  order,  the  chief  at 
traction  of  which  would  be  the  production  of 
startling  events  which  would  draw  notice,  and 
make  them  sought  after  as  hostesses  who  brought 
out  the  latest  methods  of  entertaining  guests 
even  though  that  method  be  fantastic  and  verg 
ing  on  the  vulgar.  These  now  were  angling  for 
some -of  her  most  intimate  friends  because  they  felt 
they  must  have  representatives  of  the  finest  of  old 
New  York  society  to  give  quality  to  their  gatherings. 
Upon  all  these  matters  Mrs.  Hamilton  looked  with 
quiet  and  peaceful  survey.  She  realized  that  she 
had  reaped  full  enjoyment  out  of  her  splendid  social 


8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

functions,  and  this  quiet  recognition  came  because 
she  had  enjoyed  giving  them.  They  were  an  insep 
arable  part  of  her  character,  the  love  of  being  hos 
pitable.  No  thoughts  of  pride  or  of  vanity  entered 
her  consciousness  relative  to  them,  and  on  account 
of  the  manner  in  which  she  presided,  nowhere  in 
New  York  could  there  be  found  events  at  which 
there  was  less  jealousy  and  hurtful  gossip  expressed 
than  at  those  which  took  place  in  her  home. 

Those  who  had  known  John  Hamilton  and  his 
wife  intimately  for  years  and  analyzed  their  actions 
and  intentions  found  no  attempt  on  their  part  to 
appear  other  than  what  they  really  were.  This 
quality  in  itself  disarmed  jealousy  and  distrust,  and 
those  who  came  in  contact  with  them  seemed  to  feel 
the  truth  of  the  fact  that  what  they  said  had  behind 
it  no  reservation  which  might  imply  that  what  their 
lips  uttered  their  hearts  did  not  actuate. 

On  this  day  of  Mrs.  Hamilton's  social  affair,  John 
Hamilton  let  himself  quietly  into  his  home  with  the 
air  of  a  man  who  desires  to  be  alone.  He  passed 
into  the  great  stately  hallway,  meeting  only  the  old 
colored  doorman  who  had,  with  his  mother  and 
father,  been  in  the  Hamilton  family  during  several 
generations.  With  a  broad  smile  of  welcome  he 
asked,  "  Shall  I  'nounce  yo  to  de  Misses?  "  "  No, 
Eph.  I  want  to  go  upstairs  without  being  seen.  How 
is  my  little  girl  to-day?  " 

"  Not  very  well,  sah,  I'se  mighty  sorry  to  say. 
Not  able  to  come  down  to  de  party,"  replied  Eph 
with  a  strained  tone  in  his  voice. 

Into  John  Hamilton's  eyes  there  came  a  look  of 
deep  grief,  and  turning  from  his  old  servant  who 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  9 

was  observing  him  with  sympathy,  he  went  up  a 
staircase  that  was  not  used  by  guests  coming  and 
going  from  the  second  storey. 

To  a  large  room  with  southern  exposure,  and 
made  bright  and  cheery  with  yellow  wall  paper,  with 
touches  of  apple  green  and  rose  in  the  furnishings, 
he  made  his  way.  Before  his  foot  touched  the 
threshhold  of  the  open  door  his  welcome  was  assured 
by  the  tones  of  a  voice  that,  while  cheerful,  had  be 
hind  them  the  feeling  of  long  and  deep  suffering. 
With  an  eager  light  shining  in  his  keen  gray  eyes 
John  Hamilton  quickened  his  steps  toward  the  couch 
on  which  lay  his  only  child. 

For  his  daughter  Mary,  there  lived  in  the  heart 
of  her  father  a  depth  of  love  few  could  understand. 
For  five  generations  the  Hamiltons  had  borne  sons 
who  had  carried  the  name  forward.  Three  years 
before  Mary  was  born,  John  Hamilton  and  his  wife 
were  made  happy  by  the  birth  of  a  son,  and  upon 
him  was  lavished  the  deep  love  of  the  parents.  At 
the  age  of  three  he  was  taken  from  them,  but  a  year 
later  a  daughter  brought  to  the  mother  a  wonderful 
happiness,  but  John  Hamilton,  while  he  loved  the 
newcomer,  had  wanted  a  son.  Up  to  the  age  of 
fourteen  Mary  had  been  a  girl  of  physical  vigor  and 
of  marked  mental  attainment,  and  in  her  school 
work  had  been  ambitious  to  lead  her  classes,  but  a 
seemingly  slight  ailment  developed  from  which  it 
was  thought  she  had  recovered  but  which  left  her 
in  a  weakened  condition.  At  sixteen  a  severe  fall, 
not  much  thought  of  at  first,  slowly  developed  and 
sapped  her  strength,  so  that  she  became  a  semi- 
invalid.  The  best  physicians  and  surgeons  were 


io  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

called  to  help  her  and  her  case  was  diagnosed  in 
different  ways.  There  was  encouragement  in  the 
advice  of  the  physicians,  that  with  rest,  good  nurs 
ing  and  proper  treatments  youth  would  help  more 
than  anything  else.  With  a  determination  to  be 
well,  Mary  pitted  her  mental  strength  against  her 
physical,  and  after  a  period  of  five  months  confine 
ment  to  her  room  was  able  to  go  about.  At  an  age 
when  other  girls  were  enjoying  all  the  pleasures  and 
emotions  of  youth,  Mary  had  not  the  strength  to 
keep  the  pace  with  her  companions.  To  attend  a 
dance  at  the  home  of  a  friend  and  enjoy  several 
numbers,  required  the  harboring  of  her  strength  a 
day  or  two  in  advance.  Several  years  rolled  by  with 
no  signs  of  marked  improvement  neither  of  further 
weakening  of  her  physical  resources.  Through  these 
years  she  had  kept  her  courage  and  hopes  of  recovery 
up  to  a  high  mark,  but  sometimes  it  seemed  that 
these  would  fail  her.  She  had  found  some  help  in 
her  efforts  in  the  advice,  given  by  certain  writers, 
then  pushing  forward  the  claims  of  the  power  of 
mind  over  matter,  and  issuing  statements  in  the 
nature  of  formulas  to  be  repeated  over  and  over 
again  until  the  human  mind  believed,  which,  it  was 
thought,  would  occasion  the  body  to  work  in  syn 
chronism  with  it  and  by  this  means  a  cure  would  be 
effected.  This  method  of  bringing  hope  to  the  sick 
held  out  a  new  comfort,  for  she  saw  the  possibility  of 
help.  She  found  at  certain  times  she  could  so  fill 
her  mentality  with  the  reality  of  what  she  had  been 
thinking  and  repeating  that  her  thought  was  raised 
to  such  high  elevation  she  believed  she  was  gaining 
the  power  to  overcome  her  troubles.  These  were  the 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  n 

occasions,  when  bright  of  eye,  with  unusual  color 
in  her  cheeks,  vivacity  in  her  conversation  and  a 
stronger  step,  her  parents  felt  assured  that  her 
powers  of  recuperation  were  taking  their  natural 
course.  They  knew  nothing  of  the  disappointment 
that  came  to  Mary  when  the  spell  had  left  her  and 
she  found  herself  no  better  than  before. 

In  her  twentieth  year  she  was  stricken  as  never 
before,  and  the  attending  physicians  diagnosed  this 
to  be  the  result  of  the  fall  of  four  years  previous. 
Dr.  Thompson,  a  close  friend  of  John  Hamilton,  was 
called  in.  For  twenty  years  he  had  practiced  medi 
cine  and  surgery,  but  during  the  last  eight  had 
specialized  as  a  surgeon.  He  was  one  of  the  rare 
men  of  his  time.  His  ideas  were  broad  and  his  love 
for  his  fellow  man  was  equal  to  his  love  for  his  pro 
fession.  He  had  chosen  medicine  because  he  loved 
it.  He  felt  that  next  to  being  a  clergyman  there 
was  no  position  in  which  a  man,  who  reverenced  his 
calling,  could  do  so  much  to  give  joy  to  others  as 
through  the  honest  practice  of  medicine.  After 
twelve  years  of  more  medical  than  surgical  practice, 
he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  work  of  an  honest 
surgeon  was  of  a  more  scientific  nature  than  that 
of  prescribing  medicine,  and  with  all  the  thorough 
ness  for  which  he  was  noted,  he  gave  up  a  large 
practice  and  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  surgery. 
Four  years  of  intensive  study  in  Europe  and  work  in 
hospitals,  brought  his  name  prominently  before  the 
medical  and  surgical  world,  and  upon  his  return  to 
New  York  John  Hamilton  called  him  to  his  home 
to  diagnose  Mary's  ailment. 

His  coming  was  as  a  ray  of  joy  to  Mary,  for 


12  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

they  had  been  fast  friends.  Strong  in  body,  rugged 
and  sympathetic  of  face,  the  honesty  and  gentleness 
that  shone  from  his  eyes,  and  the  tenderness  of  his 
smile  had  given  courage  and  hope  to  many  patients. 
To  him  a  victory  over  death  was  greater  than  the 
most  generous  fee.  To  Dr.  Thompson  and  his  wife, 
Mary  had  been  a  most  beautiful  but  sensitive 
flower.  Her  nature  was  the  ideal  of  what  they 
would  have  wanted  in  a  daughter  of  their  own,  and 
so  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  sadness  he  came  to  the 
conclusion  which  he  hoped  he  would  not  reach,  that 
an  operation  would  have  to  be  performed. 

Dr.  Thompson  was  a  man  of  a  deeply  religious 
nature,  and  rilled  with  the  conviction  that  his  chosen 
labor  was  of  service  to  his  Maker,  and  so  at  the 
time  set  for  the  operation,  he  closed  his  eyes  and 
asked  that  his  intellect,  instinct,  skill  and  learning  be 
guided. 

At  the  time  our  story  opens  six  months  had  passed 
since  the  operation.  The  struggle  Mary  Hamilton 
made  to  keep  on  earth,  was  very  great,  but  gradually 
the  power  of  youth  asserted  itself  and  strength  came 
to  her.  At  first  it  seemed  that  the  operation  was 
entirely  successful  for,  according  to  the  surgeon,  the 
cause  of  her  trouble  had  been  found  and  corrected, 
but  by  the  end  of  six  months,  when  it  was  believed 
that  Mary  would  be  able  to  go  about  normally,  she 
was  a  semi-invalid. 

After  an  affectionate  greeting  Mary  exclaimed, 
"  I  know,  Father  dear,  from  your  eyes,  and  your 
wandering  talk  upon  various  things,  you  are  waiting 
for  the  right  time  to  tell  me  of  something  serious  you 
have  in  your  mind,  and  I  know  you  are  going  to  tell 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  13 

me  that  I  must  go  through  another  operation;  is 
not  that  so,  Father  dear?  " 

"  Yes,  Mary,"  said  her  father  gravely  with  tears  in 
his  eyes.  "  At  the  consultation  a  month  ago  the 
physicians  thought  best  that  a  slight  operation  be 
performed  which  they  believe  will  help."  John 
Hamilton  did  not  tell  his  daughter  that  a  surety  of 
cure  was  not  given.  Of  the  four  eminent  physicians 
and  surgeons  Dr.  Thompson  was  the  last  to  recon 
cile  himself  to  the  advice  of  the  others,  and  when  he 
did  so  it  was  with  reservation. 

"  Now,  Father  dear,  listen  to  me,  for  I  have  some 
wonderful  news  to  tell  you  which  will  change  your 
worry  into  joy.  This  afternoon  Mrs.  Granville 
Smythe  came  to  see  me  and  told  of  some  wonderful 
cures  that  have  been  made  especially  by  a  mental 
healing  process  which  has  its  headquarters  in  Bos 
ton,  and  she  said  she  knew  a  lady  who  was  teaching 
and  practicing  this  method  in  the  city,  and  if  you 
and  mother  have  no  objections  she  will  send  her  to 
see  me.  You  see,  Father,  even  if  it  should  not  help 
me  it  cannot  hurt  me,  for  she  told  me  that  what  is 
taught  gives  a  believer  an  outlook  on  life  from  a  new 
angle  that  is  beautiful  and  helpful,  and  I  feel  that 
if  I  am  to  remain  an  invalid  I  must  have  some  work 
or  viewpoint  of  life  which  will  bring  me  contentment 
and  happiness." 

"  Yes,"  replied  her  father,  gravely,  "  you  must 
have  happiness.  Relative  to  this  faith  cure  or  what 
ever  it  is  called,  I  heard  something  about  it  when  I 
was  in  Boston  two  weeks  ago.  I  went  to  the  Bank 
ers  Club  to  dine  with  the  head  of  our  Boston 
branch  office.  While  at  lunch  we  were  joined  by 


14  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

the  pastor  of  the  church  he  attends.  In  some 
manner  the  conversation  turned  from  faith  in 
certain  lines  of  business  to  the  use  of  faith  cure  for 
business  as  well  as  for  ills  of  the  flesh.  This  brought 
about  a  discussion  over  the  word  faith  as  used  in 
the  Bible  and  as  employed  in  business,  and  finally 
turned  upon  just  what  you  have  brought  up  —  this 
new  teaching.  Rev.  Mr.  Towne  had  bottled  up 
considerable  condemnation  of  it  —  that  it  was  noth 
ing  new  and  was  built  on  false  premises.  From  what 
I  could  gather  from  Rev.  Mr.  Towne's  thorough  ex 
amination  of  the  subject,  as  he  called  his  knowledge, 
it  seems  that  a  woman  who  has  lately  come  to  Boston 
from  the  little  shoe  town  of  Lynn,  declares  she  has 
rediscovered  how  Jesus  cured  the  lepers  and  raised 
the  dead,  and  that  it  took  years  of  constant  study 
of  the  Bible  to  discover  what  she  found  was  the 
reason  for  the  miracles.  Our  ministerial  friend  be 
came  much  heated,  when  he  related  the  fact  that 
she  had  not  had  a  theological  training;  that  there 
were  statements  in  her  book  which  were  accepted 
by  women,  but  not  by  men,  for  women  as  a  general 
rule  were  not  trained  thinkers.  When  he  said  this 
I  thought  of  your  mother,  and  what  a  battle  she 
would  give  him  if  he  ever  opposed  anything  into 
which  she  had  put  her  heart  and  efforts.  He  would 
find  that  he  would  have  to  set  his  arguments  upon 
a  foundation  of  rock." 

Mary  nodded,  and  said,  "  Mother  is  wonderful. 
She  has  the  tenacity  of  the  Dutch  in  her  veins  and 
the  aptitude  of  the  American  to  fit  herself  to  cir 
cumstances  in  which  she  finds  herself.  What  a  dar 
ling  mother  she  has  been.  How  happy  she  is,  when 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  15 

her  thought  does  not  rest  upon  my  condition.  I 
know  she  worries,  but  will  not  let  me  see  that  she 
does.  But  go  on  and  tell  me  some  more  of  what 
the  minister  said,  please,  for  I'm  not  in  the  least 
tired.  Sit  right  side  of  me  and  hold  my  hand  and 
tell  me  all." 

"  It  seems,"  continued  her  father,  "  that  there 
were  other  contributory  things  connected  with  this 
lady,  or  woman,  as  Rev.  Towne  put  it,  that  have 
stirred  the  ministry  of  Boston.  In  the  first  place 
some  have  called  her  a  spiritualist.  How  true  this 
is  even  he  does  not  know,  for  at  this  time  there  is 
a  great  deal  of  talk,  examination,  and  research  into 
spiritualism." 

"  Is  she  a  spiritualist?  "  inquired  Mary. 

"  I  asked  that  very  question  of  Mr.  Towne,  and 
he  said  that  at  meetings  of  ministers  they  had 
formed  committees  to  look  into  this  and  they  have 
not  been  able  to  find  in  her  writings,  or  in  her  teach 
ings,  to  those  she  calls  her  students,  anything  that 
could  definitely  be  called  spiritualism.  This  theory, 
as  he  explained,  was  comparatively  new.  It  was 
discovered  about  1848  by  the  Fox  sisters  in  our 
own  State  of  New  York,  at  Hydesville,  but  it  was 
some  time  before  it  began  to  develop,  and  then  it 
spread  like  an  epidemic  all  over  the  East.  In  Lynn, 
where  this  lady  came  from,  it  was  especially  preva 
lent,  particularly  among  the  working  people.  Up  to 
the  present  time  its  so-called  phenomena  have  not 
been  analyzed  to  any  great  extent  by  psychologists 
to  prove  or  disprove  how  far  it  is  true." 

"  How  interesting  you  are,  Father  dear;  go  on 
please,  there  must  be  more." 


1 6  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Rev.  Mr.  Towns  was  certainly  interesting  as 
he  warmed  to  his  subject,  and  the  matter  that  trou 
bled  him  most  was  the  fact  that  two  of  his  wealthiest 
parishioners  had  left  his  church  and  gone  to  attend 
some  '  insignificant  services,'  he  called  them,  meet 
ing  in  rooms  on  Park  Street.  He  said  that  this  wo 
man  had  no  end  of  assurance,  for  when  she  came 
from  Lynn  she  took  a  fine  residence  on  Columbus 
Avenue,  a  few  doors  from  the  famous  and  beautiful 
Chester  Park,  among  Boston's  '  blue-bloods,'  living 
in  houses  like  some  on  our  Fifth  Avenue.  When 
these  people  realized  what  had  taken  place  some 
were  disturbed  and  wished  they  had  purchased  the 
house,  which  was  assessed  for  $12,000.  As  soon  as 
she  took  possession  she  had  a  large  silver  plate  put 
on  the  front  door  with  the  words,  Massachusetts 
Metaphysical  College,  and  here  she  taught  and  prob 
ably  still  teaches  what  she  calls  Christian  Science." 

"  Why,  Father,  that  must  be  something  like  what 
Mrs.  Granville  Smythe  spoke  about,  but  she  said 
that  what  she  advised  me  to  study,  and  be  treated 
by,  was  a  method  further  advanced  than  the  teaching 
of  this  lady  from  Lynn.  And,  Father  dear,  why 
didn't  you  tell  me  this  interesting  news  when  you 
returned  from  Boston?  " 

"  Well,  little  daughter,  I  presume  it  is  because 
all  things  come  in  their  proper  place  in  a  well- 
ordered  intellect." 

"  Now  you're  just  trying  to  hide,  and  are  ashamed 
of  yourself,  aren't  you?  " 

"  I  shall  not  make  any  such  damaging  admissions 
without  advice  of  my  lawyer,"  said  her  father  with 
mock  dignity. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  17 

"  Well;  I'm  your  lawyer,  and  as  you  have  covered 
up  all  this  interesting  gossip  of  the  world  I'm  going 
to  cross  examine  you  within  an  inch  of  your  life. 
You  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourself,  thoroughly 
ashamed,  for  letting  me  lie  here  week  after  week, 
with  nothing  to  do  but  think  and  everything  to 
think  about  gone  over  so  many  times  that  everything 
I  have  thought  about  is  absolutely  worn  out,  while 
you  have  been  filled  to  overflowing  with  some 
thing  new,  which  has  interested  you  immensely  or  you 
would  not  have  listened  and  stayed  away  from  busi 
ness  so  long.  Now  'fess  up,  like  a  real  good  Father 
and  tell  me  some  more  of  the  sufferings  and  tortures 
of  this  good  Mr.  Towne,  who  sees  his  church  going 
to  pieces  because  two  of  his  wealthy  parishioners 
left  and  went  elsewhere.  What  did  he  do?  " 

"  Nothing  except  to  ejaculate  something  that  was 
ministerial  and  refined,  but  which  would  relieve  his 
overwrought  feelings. 

"  In  this  aristocratic  section  of  the  city,  this  wo 
man  began  teaching  and  some  of  her  students 
boarded  with  her  as  others  had  done  when  she 
taught  in  Lynn.  You  would  have  laughed  outright 
if  you  could  have  heard  our  ministerial  friend  accent 
the  word  '  boarded/  for  this  was  to  some  a  great 
insult  to  the  neighborhood.  On  top  of  this  there  was 
another  matter  that  troubled  the  elite  of  Boston,  for 
this  lady  seems  to  have  a  way  of  upsetting  that 
self-contained  and  cultured  city,  which  is  really  in 
teresting.  For  the  meetings  of  her  church  she  se 
lected  and  obtained  a  hall  named  for  Nathaniel  Haw 
thorne,  which  has  been  used  almost  exclusively  for 
the  finest  lectures  given  to  the  intellectual  upper 


1 8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

class  of  that  city.  It  seems  she  could  have  procured 
other  places  at  a  lower  rental  and  more  in  accord 
with  the  '  common  people  who  attended  the  services,' 
as  Rev.  Mr.  Towne  put  it,  but  no,  she  aimed  for  the 
best  and  she  got  it  She  not  only  has  done  these 
unexpected  and  unusual  things  but  has  also  placed 
before  her  name  the  sacred  title  of  Reverend.  When 
she  was  asked  relative  to  it  she  said  she  was  ordained 
in  the  manner  as  she  supposed  the  first  teachers  of 
the  primitive  church  were,  by  the  members  of  her 
church.  '  Now  I  ask  you,  Mr.  Hamilton,  as  a  busi 
ness  man  of  large  experience,  what  can  be  done  with 
such  a  character;  what  would  you  do?  ' 

"  And  what  did  you  answer?  "  asked  Mary  ea 
gerly. 

"  I  told  him  that  if  she  were  a  man  instead  of  a 
woman  and  had  the  assurance  he  stated  she  had; 
aimed  for  the  best,  and  accomplished  what  she  had 
set  out  to  do;  I  would  ask  her  to  become  a  partner 
in  my  firm  immediately." 

"  And  what  did  he  say  to  that?  " 

"  He  figured  it  out  some  way  that  my  proposition 
might  be  all  right  in  business  but  not  in  religion, 
and  that  my  answer  strengthened  his  conception  of 
her  that  she  was  a  woman  with  an  abnormal  business 
sense  who  had  seized  upon  a  method  of  curing, 
through  religious  frenzy,  the  nervous  troubles  of 
fussy  women,  and  was  determined  to  make  her  for 
tune  as  long  as  she  would  be  allowed  to  stay  in 
one  place,  but  she  would  be  driven  out  of  Boston, 
and  then  would  probably  go  West  where  her  theo 
ries  would  not  be  so  critically  analyzed.  He  declared 
that  '  she  had  no  religious  foundation  for  her  efforts 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  19 

or  teachings,  no  personal  God,  nor  a  personal  devil, 
and  was  prayerless.' 

"  It  was  at  this  point  that  my  Boston  manager, 
who  had  said  very  little,  remarked,  '  If  what  you 
say  are  the  facts,  how  is  it  then  that  such  respected 
clergymen  as  Rev.  Dr.  Bartol  and  Rev.  A.  J.  Pea- 
body  have  preached  at  the  services  in  this  church  in 
Hawthorne  Hall?  I  have  known  Dr.  Peabody 
for  a  number  of  years,  and  I  know  he  would  not 
advocate  by  his  presence  or  by  preaching  a  sermon, 
anything  that  was  wrong,  or  diametrically  opposed 
to  what  he  believed  was  right.' 

"  I  asked,  were  his  services  voluntary  or  was  he 
paid?  He  was  paid,  but  the  sum  of  $10.00  for  a 
sermon  was  not  an  amount  large  enough  to  stimulate 
desire  for  extra  earnings.  He  must  have  found 
something  which  touched  his  conception  of  a  new 
and  valuable  truth  even  though  in  embryonic  form. 

"  '  There  is  neither  new  truth  nor  old  truth  in  what 
this  woman  teaches,'  retorted  Rev.  Dr.  Towne,  with 
a  show  of  heat.  '  She  is  fighting  the  whole  scientific 
and  religious  world  when  she  makes  the  statement 
and  constantly  reiterates  it  that  "  all  is  mind  "  — 
"  there  is  no  matter."  ' 

"  '  Have  you  ever  called  upon  this  lady  and  asked 
her  to  explain  her  meaning  to  you,  so  you  might 
argue  from  the  same  basis?  '  I  asked. 

"  '  No.  But  I  have  read  her  works  which  is  the 
same  thing,'  he  replied. 

"  '  I  shall  have  to  differ  with  you  there,  for  new 
thoughts  cannot  always  find  their  best  expression 
unless  certain  words  or  phrases  are  coined  by  the 
author  to  give  a  more  definite  meaning  to  the 


2O  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

thought,  and  these  can  better  be  understood  by 
questions  and  answers,  am  I  not  right?  ' 

"  '  No,'  he  exclaimed,  '  because  what  this  woman 
teaches  needs  no  coining  of  words  or  phrases.' 

"  '  But  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  believing  in  the 
inspired  words  and  demands  of  holy  writ,  would  you 
not  consider  it  in  accordance  with  your  sacred  office, 
before  you  bring  injury  to  this  woman,  or  to  any 
one  in  fact,  to  carry  out  the  directions  of  the  Master 
to  avoid  offences,  where  he  says,  "  If  thy  brother 
shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault 
between  thee  and  him  alone,"  etc.,  you  know  the 
passage.' 

"  '  This  would  not  be  possible,'  he  replied.  '  I, 
as  a  minister  of  the  gospel  and  a  professor  in  the 
University,  could  not  go  and  humble  myself  to  a 
charlatan.  Every  day  this  woman  is  losing  ground, 
and  she  will  lose  faster  after  the  publication  of  my 
book.' 

"  '  And  your  book?  '  I  asked. 

"  '  It  is  the  most  thorough  and  searching  exposure 
of  all  these  faith  and  mental  cures.  The  students 
of  this  woman  produce  no  better  results,  although 
they  have  gone  through  her  so-called  college,  than 
others  who  have  not.  Were  there  no  healing  tri 
umphs  done  by  others  who  are  not  graduates  of 
her  college,  no  investigator  could  be  blamed  for 
believing  that  the  deepest  secrets  of  the  art  of  heal 
ing  had  been  given  to  this  one  woman,  but  when 
her  greatest  victories  have  been  equalled  in  your 
city,  by  an  illiterate  negro  woman  whose  remedy  is 
grease  taken  from  the  tail  of  'a  black  cat  that  had 
died  with  its  throat  cut,  the  honest  investigator  finds 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  21 

himself  in  confusion.  Thorough  exposure  will  break 
down  the  faith  some  people  have  in  her  and  drive 
her  out  of  the  city.' 

"  It  was  then  I  launched  into  my  favorite  theme 
and  told  him  that  for  years  I  had  tried  to  make 
ministers,  missionaries  and  artists  work  for  their  liv 
ing  as  business  men  work.    To  investigate,  assimi 
late  and  investigate  again,   and  not  remain  in  a 
rut  and  believe  they  know  all  there  is  to  be  known 
in  regard  to  art  and  salvation.     Forget  your  over 
plus  of  learning  from  books,  learn  from  the  suf 
ferings  and  joys  of  the  world,  be  as  children,  love 
as  a  child,  and  don't  consider  everybody  a  thief  and 
a  charlatan  until  you  have  proved  him  otherwise. 
Why,  my  friend  the  great  surgeon,  Dr.  Thompson, 
can  preach  a  better  sermon  than  almost  any  clergy 
man  I  know,  because  he  has  in  him  unfathomable 
depths  of  love  for  his  fellow  man.    He  has  suffered 
with  the  poor  as  well  as  with  the  rich.    His  knowl 
edge  of  the  frailities  of  humanity  has  made  him  calm 
in  judgment,   and   forgiving  to   those  who  uncon 
sciously  err.     You  have  admitted  you  have  never 
met  this  lady  whom  you  wish  driven  from  the  city. 
How  then  can  you  judge  one  of  God's  creation  by 
hearsay?     You  can  not.     My  business  has  brought 
me  into  contact  with  the  keenest  financial  minds  in 
the  world,  and  some,  before  I  went  to  see  them,  or 
they  came  to  me,  had  been  pictured  to  me  as  schem 
ers  with  dishonest  purposes.    This  advice  was  given 
either  to  put  me  on  my  guard  or  to  turn  me  against 
them.    I  never  heed  such  advice;  never  picture  evil 
in  the  heart  of  another,  because  every  added  touch 
in  this  direction  distorts  the  image  of  what  I  want 


22  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

that  man  to  be  if  he  is  going  to  be  of  help  to  me. 
I  want  to  see  him  clean,  so  I  can  deal  with  him 
openly.  If  he  fouls  himself  then  he  must  either 
remain  foul  or  cleanse  himself  first  with  his  own 
hands.  I  would  gladly  give  my  manager  here  an 
order  to  help  your  church  in  its  building  plan,  had 
I  found  in  you  the  desire  for  absolute  justice,  but  to 
circulate  hearsay  and  mere  gossip  as  you  have  done 
without  knowledge  of  the  lady  personally,  without 
meeting  her  and  having  her  explanation  of  what  she 
teaches,  is  intolerence,  not  fairness,  and  without 
a  touch  of  the  boundless  love  taught  by  the  Master, 
in  whose  steps  you  are  supposed  to  follow.  I  do 
not  know  the  woman,  understand  me  in  that,  I  may 
never  know  her,  but  what  I  have  said,  applies  to  all 
men  and  to  all  women.  Dr.  Towne,  I  bid  you 
good-day.' ' 

Mrs.  Hamilton,  who  had  been  standing  in  the 
doorway  during  this  recital,  went  to  her  husband 
and  put  her  arms  around  his  broad  shoulders,  with 
the  words,  "  Well  said,  John,  you  have  always  been 
my  hero  and  my  knight,  and  always  will  be.  Surely 
true  sermons  come  from  great  workers,  those  who 
see  beneath  the  surface  of  the  mental  condition  in 
which  we  live.  I  want  your  opinion  upon  the  matter 
of  treatment  for  Mary,  which  Mrs.  Granville  Smythe 
advised  for  her.  Anything  that  would  help  her  I 
will  accept,  but  I  have  heard  that  when  people  have 
entered  fully  into  the  fascination  of  this  new  doctrine 
they  find  they  cannot  agree  with  the  accepted  teach 
ings  of  the  established  churches  and  must  free  them 
selves  from  their  membership.  This  is  carrying  an 
objective  which  is  merely  of  the  brain  into  fanati- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  23 

cism  and  they  who  take  such  a  step  isolate  them 
selves  from  the  church,  from  established  theological 
facts,  and  from  God.  Such  a  conclusion  would  be 
infidelity.  The  mere  action  of  the  brain  can  never 
prove  a  short  cut  to  spirituality,  and  I  would  rather 
be  a  hopeless  invalid  than  to  lose  my  faith  in  the 
holy  church  and  its  teachings  through  being  helped 
by  a  force  which  would  isolate  me  from  it." 

"  But  Mother  dear,  Mrs.  Smythe  explained  all 
this  as  well  as  she  could,  and  said  it  would  not 
interfere  with  my  membership  with  the  church,  nor 
would  it  cause  me  to  lose  any  of  the  interest  I  now 
have  in  it;  so  you  see,  Mother  dear,  you  surely  can 
have  no  objections  now,  can  you?  " 

"  This,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  is  a  case  for  grave 
consideration,  my  dear,  and  I  don't  want  to  say  no 
or  yes  upon  the  spur  of  the  moment.  I  believe  we 
should  consider  Dr.  Thompson  in  this  matter.  We 
should  also  consider  what  was  so  forcibly  brought 
out  by  our  rector  last  Sunday,  that  our  sufferings 
are  given  to  us  for  some  good  which  our  Maker  has 
in  store  for  us." 

"  But  Mother,  if  God  intends  to  keep  me  an  in 
valid  to  teach  some  lesson,  then  it  was  wrong  on  the 
part  of  you,  Father,  and  Dr.  Thompson  to  try  to 
have  me  cured  because  it  would  be  undoing  God's 
work.  Why  should  I  suffer?  I  have  done  no  wrong 
that  I  can  remember.  Lying  here  day  after  day  I 
have  thought  over  what  the  ministers  preach  about 
sickness,  suffering  and  death,  and  if  God  actually 
takes  life  away  from  us,  then  He  is  as  much  of  a 
taker  of  human  life  as  the  murderers  in  the  prisons, 
and  He  —  " 


24  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  O,  my  child,"  cried  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  that  verges 
on  blasphemy,  for  who  can  judge  God?  " 

"  The  clergy  attempt  to,  Mother,  when  in  their 
preaching  they  teach  hell,  fire  and  damnation,  and 
that  horrible  doctrine  of  infant  damnation,  just  as 
though  the  sprinkling  of  a  baby,  by  some  one  with 
water,  could  save  its  soul." 

With  this  last  effort  Mary  sank  back  upon  her 
pillows,  with  a  red  spot  burning  in  each  cheek  and 
an  unwonted  light  in  her  eyes.  Her  inward  powers 
had  risen  with  all  their  strength  to  defend  her  posi 
tion,  but  her  physical  endurance  was  not  equal  to 
the  strain,  and  soon  the  flush  faded  from  her  face, 
and  her  eyes  closed. 

Mrs.  Hamilton  moved  to  the  couch,  knelt  beside 
it  and  gently  stroked  the  forehead  of  the  invalid. 
Mary's  eyes  opened  with  a  look  of  great  love  and 
longing. 

With  the  feeling  that  the  topic  of  conversation 
should  be  changed,  her  father  said  in  a  cheery  tone, 
"  I  had  a  letter  this  morning  from  Gardner  of  our 
Boston  house.  He  said  that  Gerald  and  his  mother 
arrived  in  Boston  from  Europe  last  Monday.  He 
came  to  Gardner  to  take  up  some  business  matters. 
They  are  both  well,  so  he  wrote,  and  Gerald  is  su 
premely  happy  over  a  magnificent  Stradivarius  violin 
that  he  found  in  Italy.  He  wrote  also  that  Gerald 
must  have  chartered  a  large  space  in  the  steamer, 
as  he  purchased  many  fine  pieces  of  furniture  from 
old  palaces  in  Italy,  and  is  going  to  have  some 
changes  made  in  the  house  to  accommodate  this  new 
stuff." 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  Gerald 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  25 

must  now  have  the  contents  of  a  fairly  good-sized 
museum  to  enjoy." 

"  I  wish,"  said  John  Hamilton,  "  Gerald  would 
settle  down  to  some  business  that  would  keep  the 
name  of  Amory  in  the  business  world." 

"  You  know,  Father,"  interjected  Mary  quietly, 
"  Gerald  has  remarkable  musical  gifts,  some  say 
great  genius,  and  that  no  professional  violinist  in  this 
country  plays  better  than  he.  They  say  it  is  the 
foreign  and  artistic  blood  in  his  veins." 

"  But  Gerald,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  cannot  be 
a  professional  violinist  playing  in  orchestras." 

"  He  is  now  twenty-seven  years  of  age,"  observed 
John  Hamilton,  and  should  be  at  the  head  of  some 
business.  With  a  large  fortune  at  his  command, 
he  should  put  his  shoulder  to  the  wheel  and  make  a 
name  that  would  place  him  before  the  world  as  a 
solid  business  man." 

"  I  suppose,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  Gerald's  tal 
ent  for  music,  and  his  taste  for  foreign  customs  and 
surroundings,  are  the  result  of  being  so  much  with 
his  grandmother  in  Italy,  and  I  don't  believe  that 
any  one  will  ever  make  a  business  man  of  him." 

"  After  nearly  a  year  and  a  half  of  silence  I 
have  at  last  heard  from  Delia  Barker  by  letter 
this  morning,  and  when  I  go  to  Boston  again  I 
shall  try  to  find  her.  Her  action  puzzles  me,"  said 
John  Hamilton. 

"  In  what  way  especially?  "  inquired  his  wife. 

"  According  to  my  promise  to  her  mother,  after 
her  father  died,  I  agreed  to  help  in  her  education 
for  school  teaching,  and  sent  her,  at  stated  times, 
certain  amounts.  About  four  years  ago,  perhaps 


26  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

five,  she  requested  me  to  put  aside  the  sums  for  a 
future  necessity,  if  that  should  occur,  as  through  my 
generosity,  she  was  now  able  to  support  herself,  and 
her  health,  which  had  never  been  robust,  was  so 
greatly  improved  she  felt  she  would  like  to  rely 
upon  her  own  efforts,  and  this  would  mean  a  higher 
and  stronger  growth  in  every  way.  A  year  after 
this  I  sent  her  a  cheque  that  would  have  been  due 
her  for  the  period,  and  a  few  days  later  it  was  re 
turned,  with  a  letter  which  told  of  her  success  at 
teaching,  and  to  keep  the  amount  for  future  neces 
sity." 

"  I  wonder  where  she  is  teaching  "  observed  Mrs. 
Hamilton.  "  I  always  felt  she  had  brains  if  her 
health  would  allow  her  to  work,  and  I  have  never 
regretted  for  a  moment  what  you  have  done  for  her, 
because  she  deserves  it.  What  are  you  going  to  do 
with  the  money,  John?  " 

"  I  will  open  an  account  in  her  name  with  mine 
as  trustee  and  let  it  accumulate.  Delia  will  prob 
ably  never  marry.  Her  health  may  fail  if  she  works 
too  hard,  and  this  will  be  a  little  nest  egg  for  her  in 
time  of  necessity." 

"  I  always  liked  Aunt  Delia,"  said  Mary,  "  she 
was  very  kind  to  me  when  I  was  with  her  the  last 
time  in  Boston,  and  that  must  have  been  five  years 
ago.  She  was  so  simple  and  modest  that  everyone 
must  like  her  when  they  get  to  know  her,  but  her 
shyness  made  it  difficult  for  people  to  understand 
her.  While  lying  on  this  couch  for  such  a  long  time 
my  thoughts  go  over  and  over  again  the  things  I 
have  done  and  the  people  I  have  met  and  I  get  to 
know  them  better  than  if  I  had  really  met  them 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  27 

oftener.  I  seem  to  find  their  good  and  strong  points 
in  this  way.  This  may  make  idealization,  but  it  is 
better  than  being  a  critic  and  a  gossip,  and  seeing 
the  few  weak  points  and  making  them  appear  more 
numerous  than  the  good.  I  almost  believe  I  could 
preach  a  good  sermon  on  this  one  subject." 

John  Hamilton  reached  over  and  took  both  her 
hands  in  his  own,  and  looking  steadily  at  his  wife, 
said,  "  Our  daughter  will  be  made  well  at  some  time, 
and  I  firmly  believe,  because  she  judges  with  love  and 
honesty,  that  God  will  sometime  judge  her  from  this 
same  standpoint  and  find  her  in  tune  with  Him.  Per 
haps,  Mary,  when  the  weather  becomes  more  settled 
we  will  go  to  Boston  in  the  yacht.  I  am  going 
to  have  it  put  into  commission  by  the  first  of  June, 
then  we  will  call  upon  Gerald,  and  perhaps  find  Aunt 
Delia  and  give  her  a  first  experience  on  an  ocean 
going  steam  yacht." 

"  How  soon  will  Dr.  Thompson  be  back  in  New 
York?  "  asked  Mary.  "  because  if  I  have  the  treat 
ment  advised  by  Mrs.  Granville  Smythe  I  should 
soon  be  strong  enough  to  take  a  trip  and  enjoy  Bos 
ton." 

"Just  as  soon  as  Dr.  Thompson  arrives  I  shall 
hear  from  him,  so  rest  now  upon  that  assurance." 


CHAPTER   II 

NEARLY  two  weeks  later  Dr.  Thompson  re 
turned  and  went  to  see  his  friend  John  Hamil 
ton.  He  asked  many  questions  relative  to  Mary's 
condition  which  her  father  was  prepared  to  answer. 
Keenly  he  showed  his  disappointment,  that  marked 
improvement  had  not  taken  place.  He  thought  an 
other  operation  might  disclose  some  feature  that 
had  not  been  discovered,  but  did  not  advise  it. 
When  John  Hamilton  believed  that  Dr.  Thompson 
had  given  all  the  advice  he  could,  he  spoke  to  him  on 
the  question  of  mental  treatment  recommended  by 
Mrs.  Granville  Smythe. 

Dr.  Thompson  remained  silent  for  a  time  before 
replying  and  then  looking  gravely  at  his  friend  said, 
"  John,  it  is  a  very  difficult  matter  for  me,  or  for 
any  person,  to  decide  just  what  treatment  Mary 
should  have.  I  do  not  want  my  years  of  labor  and 
study,  the  deep  love  for  my  work,  and  belief  in  it,  to 
make  me  unwilling  to  see  that  help  might  come  from 
some  other  direction.  I  have  heard  considerable  of 
late  about  mental  therapeutics.  This  method  has 
been  condemned  by  many  and  praised  by  as  many 
more.  I  have  not  had  time  to  study  it,  but  from  all 
I  have  heard  I  do  not  know  of  any  injury  that  can 
come  to  Mary  by  having  such  treatment.  The  more 
I  work  the  more  I  ponder  over  the  words  '  He  that 

28 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  29 

believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do 
also,  and  greater  works,'  and  wonder  if  he  meant 
this  for  his  disciples  only  or  for  all  time.  At  every 
call  to  the  sick  room  or  to  the  operating  table  those 
words  come  to  me.  They  give  me  strength  'and 
courage  but  they  do  not  give  me  the  power  of  cur 
ing.  I  often  wonder  if  Jesus  had  been  educated  at 
some  period  in  a  way  that  enabled  him  to  create  the 
method  he  employed  and  taught.  If  it  were  merely 
a  question  of  Divinity,  then  he  should  have  begun 
his  work  of  curing  when  a  boy,  but  it  was  not  until, 
it  seems  to  me,  he  had  worked  out  a  scientific  rule, 
that  he  began  his  great  work  as  a  physician.  It  was 
then  he  taught  his  disciples.  Had  his  power  to  heal 
been  one  of  Divinity  only,  he  would  not  have  under 
taken  such  an  illogical  position  as  to  have  tried  to 
teach  his  followers  who  were  born  of  mortals.  These 
things  I  cannot  adjust.  With  all  my  years  of  prac 
tice  and  study,  I  can  not  but  feel  that  the  clergyman 
is  nearer  to  what  the  Master  demanded  than  I,  for 
Jesus  gave  no  medicines  nor  performed  any  opera 
tion.  There  are  times,  John,  when  men  at  our  age 
take  certain  thoughts  we  have,  separate  them  from 
those  about,  and  examine  each  carefully.  These 
thoughts  that  demand  attention  are  those  which  have 
important  bearing  upon  a  question  of  the  moment, 
and  we  often  find  that  what  we  have  cherished  as  an 
idea  of  right  is  one  that  has  been  brought  about  by 
defence  of  an  opinion  for  which  we  believe  we  must 
stand,  or  has  been  engendered  by  a  false  conviction 
which  shows  its  wrong  foundation  only  after  isola 
tion  and  analysis.  If  every  person  could  and  would 
go  through  such  a  process  of  analysis,  he  would  be 


30  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

astonished  to  find  that  a  larger  percentage  of  his 
thoughts  are  for  the  protection  of  selfish  interests, 
which  naturally  embrace  precedents  by  which  we 
have  guided  thought  and  action.  Until  we  can  cast 
all  these  aside  and  be  born  anew,  we  cannot  recog 
nize  the  truths  of  certain  things  that  are  everywhere 
waiting  for  us  to  reach  out  and  take.  I  often  wish 
I  could  sever  myself  from  the  past;  empty  my  mind 
of  all  I  have  learned;  isolate  myself  from  the  world 
so  that  I  could  not  hear  evil,  or  man-made  opinions, 
and  then  find  out  what  would  come  into  the  place 
made  ready  for  a  new  birth  of  thought." 

"  Such  a  position,"  said  John  Hamilton,  "  is  looked 
forward  to  by  all  who  wish  to  grow  in  better  things, 
but  I  know  of  no  way  to  be  born  again.  To  be 
born  again  at  our  time  of  life  would  seem  an  im 
mense  loss  of  time  and  slowness  of  progress,  a  com 
plete  upsetting  of  certain  customs  that  we  are  using 
collaterally  with  millions  of  others,  and  would  mean 
struggle  against  beliefs,  methods  and  institutions." 

To  this,  Dr.  Thompson  replied,  "  John  we're  get 
ting  over  our  heads,  let's  go  out  to  lunch.  What  do 
you  say  to  the  Brevoort,  so  that  we  can  see  leaves 
new  born  on  the  trees  in  Washington  Square,  and 
I  will  perhaps  stop  and  see  Mary,  for  she  will  be 
glad  to  know  I  have  given  my  consent  to  the  treat 
ment  she  desires." 

Mrs.  Hamilton  felt  considerably  relieved  when 
she  learned  that  Dr.  Thompson  held  no  opposition  to 
mental  treatment.  She  had  no  faith  in  it  but  was 
willing  Mary  should  have  what  consolation  she  could 
obtain  from  anything  that  would  not  be  injurious. 
She  therefore  sent  a  message  to  Mrs.  Granville 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  31 

Smythe  asking  her  to  put  her  into  communication 
with  the  mental  healer  about  whom  she  had  spoken. 

Two  days  later,  according  to  the  time  set  by  the 
healer,  Mary  received  her  first  visit. 

Mrs.  Mentall  proved  to  be  a  woman  of  much 
personal  attraction,  and  of  ready  flow  of  words. 
After  a  short  inquiry  relative  to  the  case,  she  gave 
an  account  of  her  work  and  why  she  had  entered 
upon  it.  She  told  Mary  there  was  no  reason  why 
she  should  not  be  entirely  cured,  and  gave  reasons. 
"  You  see,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Mentall,  "  with  the 
education  of  the  mind  to  take  its  rightful  place  it 
becomes  the  master  of  the  body.  Mental  healing 
means  the  power  of  thought  to  overcome  all  physi 
cal  derangement.  In  our  school,  matter  is  not  neces 
sarily  a  myth,  and  I  want  to  explain  here  that  our 
method  is  somewhat  different  from  that  of  the  teach 
ing  in  Boston  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  which  she  named 
Christian  Science.  She  claims  there  is  no  matter, 
and  there  is  no  reality  in  sin.  Our  school  has  taken 
the  best  of  her  teachings  and  added  to  them  what 
other  bright  mentalities  have  discovered,  while  she 
does  not  take  the  best  and  most  advanced  thoughts 
relative  to  psychic  and  mental  influence,  but  uses 
only  what  she  has  written  for  her  teaching,  neither 
does  she  allow  those  who  affiliate  with  her  to  read 
aught  but  what  she  has  set  before  them  or  sanctions. 
Our  school  of  mental  healing  has  brought  into 
use  all  valuable  knowledge  that  has  been  discov 
ered  relative  to  the  action  of  mind  over  matter, 
and  is  therefore  a  short  cut  to  results  instead  of  the 
long  way  about.  A  number  of  students  of  Mrs. 
Eddy,  in  Boston,  have,  during  the  last  two  years, 


32  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

separated  from  her  because  she  will  not  change  with 
the  time  and  include  some  later  discoveries.  She  is 
now  sixty-two  years  of  age  and  it  should  be  consid 
ered  natural  that  young,  earnest  and  well-taught 
students  should  be  able  to  add  to  what  she  claims  to 
have  discovered.  The  consequences  of  this  are  that 
in  Boston  to-day  there  are  six  distinct  schools  of 
mental  healing.  There  will  soon  be  held  a  conven 
tion  of  mental  healers  in  Boston,  and  the  leading 
workers  for  its  success  have  figures  which  show  that 
those  interested  in  mental  healing,  who  are  not  of 
the  Eddy  school,  are  about  as  many  again.  I  put 
these  statements  plainly  before  every  one  who  asks 
me  for  treatment  so  they  will  recognize  the  fact  that 
they  are  obtaining  the  very  latest  methods.  Now  let 
me  read  you  something  that  explains  the  meaning  of 
the  treatment  I  am  going  to  give  you  and  will  start 
you  on  the  road  to  health.  This  writer  speaks  of 
metaphysics  as  follows:  'An  intelligent  Metaphys 
ical  Healer  who  understands  something  of  occult 
science,  may  readily  understand  how  every  human 
thought  is  a  magnet  attracting  kindred  and  repelling 
different  thought.  If  we  think  bright,  happy,  useful 
thoughts,  we  gather  or  accrete  to  us  a  force  like  unto 
that  we  send  forth  into  the  ambient  psychic  atmos 
phere;  we  therefore  are  related  to  whatsoever  is 
true,  pure  and  harmonious.  Place  before  yourself 
your  highest  possible  conception  of  ideal  humanity 
and  you  become  negative  to  celestial  and  proof 
against  infernal  influence.  You  are  well,  you  are 
perfect  in  your  immortal  being  which  is  the  centre 
of  your  life;  direct  your  thoughts  to  this  true  vital 
centre  and  you  will  behold  truth.' 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  33 

"  Now,"  continued  Mrs.  Mentall,  "  I  leave  you 
these  books,  and  you  will  please  read  at  the  places 
marked.  You  will  find  them  interesting,  especially 
the  selection  from  '  Esoteric  Buddhism/  and  you 
know,  and  I  know,  that  when  I  come  again  I  shall 
find  you  greatly  improved." 

The  personality  of  Mrs.  Mentall  impressed  Mary 
very  strongly.  There  was  that  about  her  which  showed 
enthusiasm  for  her  work,  and  a  broad  view  relative 
to  different  schools  of  mental  healing.  Her  ready 
flow  of  words,  uttered  with  a  certain  distinctive 
quality,  gave  the  effect  of  deep  spirituality  and  de 
tachment  from  the  earth.  When  speaking  about 
her  work,  she  seemed  different  from  any  person 
Mary  had  ever  met.  She  had  wanted  to  ask  Mrs. 
Mentall  a  few  questions  but  the  undulant  flow  of 
her  words  soothed  her  and  made  her  listen  to  all 
she  said.  As  Mary  thought  this  over  she  had  the 
feeling  that  Mrs.  Mentall  was  making  practical  the 
teaching  of  mind  over  matter,  even  in  the  use  of 
her  personality,  because  she  compelled  her  to  listen 
to  what  she  had  to  say  and  did  not  allow  her 
to  question.  Mary  saw  also  that  by  using  this  power 
of  the  mentality  of  one  person  over  another  in  this 
way,  Mrs.  Mentall  expected  her  patients  would  bet 
ter  keep  her  statements  in  mind  if  she  could  stop 
them  from  breaking  up  the  continuity  of  her  talk 
by  asking  questions. 

During  a  month  of  treatments  from  Mrs  Mentall, 
Mary  seemed  better  at  times.  She  studied  her 
books  and  pamphlets  carefully  and  there  were  pe 
riods  when  she  seemed  to  have  the  courage  and  the 
mental  conception  that  she  could  overcome  all  her 


34  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

troubles,  and  at  these  moments  both  her  father  and 
mother  felt  greatly  encouraged. 

John  Hamilton,  during  the  course  of  Mary's  treat 
ment,  had  been  looking  forward  to  the  time  when 
business  would  slacken  in  the  middle  of  June,  so  he 
could  take  Mary  on  the  promised  trip  to  Boston. 
He  felt  that  after  a  very  busy  season  he  needed 
the  rest,  and  there  were  several  matters  of  business 
he  wanted  to  bring  before  a  large  banking  house  in 
that  city.  Besides  this  he  was  somewhat  curious  in 
regard  to  the  changes  Gerald  was  having  made  in 
his  home  on  Beacon  Hill.  From  Gardner,  his  Bos 
ton  manager,  he  had  received  a  clipping  from  a 
society  journal  in  that  city  which  read:  "  The  two 
large  brick  mansions  owned  by  Mr.  Gerald  Amory 
are  in  the  state  of  interior  reconstruction.  Both 
houses  are  being  made  into  one,  and  it  is  whis 
pered  that  when  completed,  the  result  will  be  unlike 
anything  in  this  city  or  perhaps  in  the  country. 
There  seems  to  be  unnecessary  secrecy  in  regard  to 
the  plans,  but  it  has  been  known  for  some  time  they 
were  made  in  Italy,  and  that  a  prominent  architect 
in  New  York  was  engaged  by  Mr.  Amory  to  carry 
them  out,  and  add  if  necessary,  to  comfort  and  con 
venience.  The  chosen  few  who  know  the  Amorys, 
mother  and  son,  look  forward  to  something  far  from 
being  spectacular,  but  of  great  beauty.  They  do  not 
need  attempt  startling  effects  to  attract  and  hold 
friends.  Their  place  in  the  innermost  circles  of 
society  in  Boston  and  Europe  is  fixed  and  distin 
guished." 

June  came  into  remarkable  beauty  in  the  year  of 
1885,  and  was  exceptional  for  the  advanced  state 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  35 

of  all  things  that  bloomed.  John  Hamilton  had 
hoped  that  with  the  treatment  received  from  Mrs. 
Mentall,  and  the  freshness  of  the  air  Mary  enjoyed 
on  the  iron  balcony  outside  her  room,  she  would 
grow  stronger  rapidly  and  be  ready  for  the  trip  to 
Boston,  to  which  she  looked  eagerly  forward  and 
made  many  plans,  but  when  the  second  week  in 
June  came,  it  was  decided  that  to  go  by  the  yacht 
would  subject  her  to  seasickness  which  would  bring 
added  discomforts  and  might,  if  violent,  add  further 
complications  to  her  trouble.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamil 
ton  decided  therefore  they  would  stay  in  the  city 
until  July,  and  then  go  to  their  summer  home  on 
Long  Island. 

About  the  third  week  in  June,  Mrs.  Mentall 
told  Mary  that  she  intended  to  visit  her  father  and 
mother  in  the  West  where  she  would  be  until  Sep 
tember,  and  had  provided  for  a  practitioner  who 
would  be  able  to  help  her  along  further  in  her 
studies. 

To  this  arrangement  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamilton 
agreed  after  consulting  with  Dr.  Thompson.  When 
asked  for  an  opinion  the  doctor  intimated  that  he 
did  not  care  to  give  one  because  of  professional  eti 
quette.  After  some  urgence  he  said  that  as  Mary 
seemed  no  worse  than  before  she  began  having 
treatments  why  not  keep  on.  Reading  and  studying 
for  a. definite  purpose  had  kept  her  from  thinking 
too  much  about  herself  and  this  was  worth  consid 
erable.  "  If  she  is  happy,"  said  Dr.  Thompson, 
"  why  not  keep  her  so.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  she 
should  show  continued  signs  of  unhappiness  while 
having  this  treatment,  I  should  advise  finding  the 
reason." 


36  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Miss  Drew,  Mary's  new  practitioner,  was  not  as 
forcible  in  her  work  as  Mrs.  Mentall.  Her  many 
patients  considered  her  very  spiritual.  When  she 
spoke  to  a  patient  she  slowly  lifted  her  eyes  upward 
and  then  there  rolled  from  her  lips  sentences  that 
implied  excessive  abstinence  from  all  worldly  things, 
and  a  life  given  up  to  religious  devotion.  At  first 
it  was  pleasant  to  Mary,  because  she  had  more  op 
portunity  to  ask  questions  than  with  Mrs.  Mentall. 
Some  of  the  answers  given  seemed  to  throw  a  clearer 
light  upon  the  subject  of  mental  healing.  Mary  had 
felt  that  Mrs.  Mentall  always  used  to  her  greatest  ad 
vantage  the  power  of  her  striking  personality.  Once 
when  the  distinction  between  individuality  and  per 
sonality  was  brought  up,  Mrs.  Mentall  spoke  of  the 
power  that  personality  exerted  in  the  sick  room,  the 
church,  society,  and  even  in  the  slums  of  a  great  city. 
"  If,"  said  Mrs.  Mentall,  "  a  person  desires  success 
in  whatever  he  undertakes  he  should  first  develop  a 
personality.  It  is  this  quality  that  fascinates  and 
gives  you  power  over  others  at  the  very  start.  This 
is  one  of  the  qualities  our  school  of  healing  develops 
and  is  the  reason  for  its  wide  growth  and  breadth  of 
view.  In  this  it  is  different,  opposite,  I  may  say  to 
that  taught  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  which  teaches  that  per 
sonality  should  be  cast  out,  because  it  is  of  hypnotic 
influence." 

Mary  experienced  a  feeling  of  relief  when  she 
found  Miss  Drew  placed  no  reliance  at  all  upon  the 
attractions  of  personality.  When  speaking  of  ordi 
nary  things  of  life  she  was  simple  and  interesting 
and  showed  the  genuineness  of  her  character.  It 
was  only  at  times  when  she  put  herself  into  a  seem- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  37 

ingly  forced  state  of  thought  that  her  expression  and 
words  took  on  a  sanctimonious  strain. 

In  Miss  Drew,  Mary  found  more  of  the  pleasant 
companion  than  a  mental  healing  practitioner.  She 
learned  of  cases  of  very  remarkable  cures  that  had 
been  performed  through  what  Miss  Drew  called 
Christian  Science.  Mrs.  Mentall  had  explained  to 
Mary  that  what  she  practiced  and  taught  was  the 
same  in  most  respects,  but  was  greatly  improved 
because  of  the  acceptance  and  use  of  knowledge 
gained  by  modern  research  into  mental  phenomena. 

Miss  Drew  was  "  re-taught "  as  she  called  the 
process,  by  Mrs.  Mentall,  in  this  very  latest  method. 
As  Mary  became  more  intimate  with  Miss  Drew,  the 
latter  began  to  change  in  her  manner  and  action. 
She  seemed  to  become  more  natural,  more  genuine, 
and  it  was  evident  she  was  trying  to  grasp  life  from 
a  new  point  of  view. 

At  the  Summer  home  on  Long  Island  the  days 
were  pleasantly  spent.  With  the  aid  of  a  crutch 
Mary  was  able  to  walk  short  distances  in  the  gar 
dens,  and  the  quietness  of  the  nights  seemed  to 
bring  a  deeper  and  more  refreshing  sleep. 

Mrs.  Hamilton  had  received  several  letters  from 
Mrs.  Amory  relative  to  her  mother,  the  Countess,  in 
Italy,  also  the  fact  that  Gerald  had  gone  abroad  in 
the  early  part  of  July.  Mrs.  Amory  was  occupying 
her  cottage  at  Newport,  and  she  had  hoped  Gerald 
would  have  gone  with  her,  but  society  there  held  no 
interest  for  him.  People  who  knew  very  little  about 
good  music  asked  him  to  play  at  their  functions  and 
he  had  gone  away  to  escape,  also  to  attend  the  Wag 
ner  festivals  at  Bayreuth. 


38  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

A  few  days  later  Mary  received  a  letter  from  Ger 
ald  which  was  characteristic: 

DEAR  COUSIN: 

I  feel  that  I  owe  you  an  apology  for  not  getting 
over  to  Long  Island  to  see  you  all  before  starting 
for  Europe.  This  was  fully  my  intention  and  I  had 
prepared  everything  ahead  so  I  would  have  three 
days  in  New  York,  as  I  wanted  to  look  up  some 
friends,  and  this  would  give  me  ample  time  to  pay 
you  a  visit,  but  just  as  I  was  about  to  start,  compli 
cations  arose  about  the  rebuilding  of  the  houses,  and 
I  had  to  spend  two  very  uncomfortably  warm  days 
with  the  architect,  and  look  over  some  drawings  for 
marble  carvings  to  be  done  in  Italy. 

The  house  should  be  finished  by  October.  I 
believe  it  will  be  different  from  anything  in  the 
country.  It  will  not  be  a  palace,  but  a  most  livable 
home,  full  of  beauty  and  good  cheer.  I  have  never 
been  able  to  draw  a  real  full-blooded  breath  in  the 
dull-hued  and  tunnel-like  rooms  of  many  of  the  big 
houses  of  this  city  and  New  York.  The  dull  and 
light-absorbing  neutral  shade  of  brown  so  much  used 
for  backgrounds  at  present,  deadens  all  feeling  of 
life  and  vigor.  There  are  also  other  symbols  of  un 
educated  taste;  the  heavy  gilt  stucco  frames  with 
their  meaningless  ornamentation,  pictures  almost  as 
bad,  and  sometimes  worse.  Certain  painters  in  Mu 
nich  and  in  Italy  have  made  themselves  independently 
rich  by  the  patronage  of  wealthy  Americans.  You  see 
them  almost  everywhere  buying  something  for  the 
decoration  of  their  houses,  pieces  of  very  rococo 
carved  furniture  from  Venice,  Sorrento  marquetry, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  39 

not  to  be  compared  with  that  of  the  fine  Dutch,  etc., 
etc.  Dealers  try  to  make  me  buy  some  of  these  pieces 
when  I  am  hunting  about  for  furniture.  To-day  I 
purchased  a  beautiful  landscape  by  Corot  of  the 
Barbizon  school.  It  is  a  painting  of  great  loveliness, 
one  you  can  always  live  with  comfortably.  Unless 
Americans  have  lived  among,  and  become  accus 
tomed  to  the  most  beautiful  productions  of  the  art 
world,  they  had  better,  especially  in  pictures,  hold 
to  some  of  their  own  painters,  such  as  those  of 
established  reputation,  Fuller,  Martin,  Inness, 
Homer  and  Wyant,  and  there  are  also  younger  land- 
scapists  who  have  decided  talent  and  look  like  com 
ing  men,  Enneking,  Thayer,  Brush  and  Hassam,  also 
others.  The  Hudson  River  school  has  had  its  day, 
but  the  work  of  these  men  has  more  lasting  truth 
and  vigor  than  the  commercial  atrocities  turned  out 
in  Europe  for  the  traveling  American  and  Britisher. 

You  can  see  from  this,  dear  Cousin,  that  my 
house  will  be  habitable.  I  know  you  will  love  the 
great  music  room.  It  will  occupy  two  entire  storeys, 
and  be  reached  from  a  balcony  with  two  stairways 
in  graceful  curve.  The  length  will  be  fifty  feet  and 
the  width  thirty-five.  The  walls  will  be  like  some  of 
those  of  our  Italian  villas,  in  soft,  warm  gray  stucco. 
Upon  this  background  everything  that  is  beautiful 
will  appear  at  its  best.  The  furniture  will  be  what 
I  have,  collected  in  Europe  and  some  mother  had 
from  Italy.  In  this  I  hope  to  have  a  harmonious 
blend  of  all  that  is  best  irrespective  of  period  but 
the  result  must  be,  as  I  have  mentioned,  harmonious. 

I  would  give  you  fuller  details  but  I  do  not  want 
to  have  you  make  too  definite  a  picture  of  it. 


4O  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

The  voyage  across  was  delightful,  no  storms  or 
seasickness.  We  had  considerable  artistic  talent  on 
board.  The  eminent  conductor  of  the  Boston  Sym 
phony  Orchestra  was  returning  to  Europe  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  certain  players  for  the  orches 
tra,  as  well  as  new  music  for  the  coming  season. 
We  have  been  friends  since  he  came  to  Boston  last 
year. 

You  know  I  never  like  to  speak  of  your  illness  to 
you  or  to  any  one.  I  have  deep  sympathy  for  all 
who  are  troubled,  but  prefer  to  let  them  have  pleas 
ant  glimpses  of  the  world  and  its  doings  even  though 
it  be  through  the  eyes  of  others. 

With  best  wishes  to  you  and  regards  to  all, 

GERALD 

P.S.  I  was  sorry  to  disappoint  Mother  by  not  going 
to  Newport.  Life  there  is  nothing  but  a  round  of 
cards,  lawn-parties  and  balls,  and  no  music  worth 
listening  to  as  it  is  usually  from  some  of  the  rather 
ordinary  understudies,  or  stop-gaps,  of  the  Metropol 
itan  Opera  Company.  Practically  all  the  best  artists 
go  to  Europe  every  Summer.  I  do  not  care  to  hear 
arias  from  Traviata,  Trovatore,  Rigoletto,  etc.,  bel 
lowed  out  by  second  or  third  rate  bibulous  Italian 
tenors.  —  G. 

Knowing  Gerald's  characteristics  and  his  highly 
cultivated  taste  in  music,  Mary  laughed  softly  to 
herself  at  his  disgust  of  the  performance  of  "  bibu 
lous  Italian  tenors."  There  were  more  of  that  class 
in  New  York  than  in  any  city  in  the  world  except, 
perhaps,  London.  They  were  always  fawning  on 
those  who  held  brilliant  social  functions.  They 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  41 

knew  practically  none  of  the  great  songs  by  Schu 
bert,  or  Shumann.  Their  repertory  consisted  only 
of  arias  from  the  Italian  operas  and  from  Gounod's 
Faust.  In  most  cases  the  singing  was  of  uneven 
and  mediocre  quality,  but  they  oftentimes  made  an 
unexpected  success,  by  a  certain  amount  of  tempera 
ment,  and  a  high  note  swelled  to  immense  power.  Had 
they  practiced  all  the  others  with  as  much  persist 
ency  as  the  few  high  notes,  and  developed  more  mu 
sical  intelligence  there  was  opportunity  for  them  to 
rise  to  higher  positions.  The  attempts  of  managers 
to  have  such  singers  taken  up  by  her  mother  and 
exploited  at  her  brilliant  functions  had  given  Mary 
considerable  knowledge  of  "  what  was  what "  in  the 
world  of  music. 

It  was  only  during  the  last  year,  when  Gerald 
wrote  to  her  about  once  a  month,  she  realized  he  had 
developed  into  a  man  of  earnestness  and  tenacity 
of  purpose.  She  had  never  taken  Gerald's  musical 
efforts  as  seriously  as  he  had,  for  she  looked  more 
through  the  eyes  of  her  father,  that  those  who 
had  capital  should  apply  it  to  business;  that  the 
American  is  by  birthright  a  pioneer,  a  builder  of  a 
great  nation,  and  the  opportunity  for  construction 
was  greater  in  America  than  any  place  in  the 
world,  and  capital  and  brains  should  be  so  em 
ployed.  To  John  Hamilton,  men  milliners  and  men 
dressmakers  were  unproductive  workers  of  the  worst 
type,  because  such  labors  should  be  given  over  to 
women,  and  these  men  should  use  their  brains  for 
a  man's  purpose.  Such  business  might  be  all  right  in 
France,  where  the  necessities  of  building  up  a  nation 
were  not  as  necessary  for  the  future  as  in  America, 


42  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

but  since  thinking  over  the  contents  of  a  previous 
letter  from  Gerald,  Mary  realized  that  he  had  a 
definite  purpose  in  mind,  and  was  not  wandering 
about  aimlessly.  His  reason  for  going  abroad 
brought  to  mind  a  passage  in  one  of  his  letters 
in  which  he  wrote:  "  The  time  is  coming  when 
America  will  consider  other  matters  beside  the 
turning  of  the  wheels  of  industry,  when  the 
workers  in  the  stores  and  in  the  mills  must  be  given 
something  of  educational  value.  The  statistics  of 
immigration  show  the  enormous  increase  to  our 
population  coming  from  Europe.  Rubinstein  has 
computed  the  musical  make-up  of  different  nationali 
ties,  and  ours  is  very  low  when  compared  with  other 
nations.  How  are  we  going  to  soften  the  woes 
of  immigrants;  their  homesickness,  their  longings, 
and  create  a  stronger  feeling  of  love  for  the  great 
country  to  which  they  have  come  to  make  their 
homes?  It  cannot  be  done  at  once  through  books, 
for  their  languages  are  many,  but  music  is  a  uni 
versal  language,  and  the  simpler  types  of  people  are 
easily  and  strangely  touched  by  it.  Upon  investi 
gation  I,  as  well  as  others,  have  found,  that  in  a 
very  high  percentage  of  these  immigrants,  the  taste 
for  good  music  has  been  formed.  Gather  up,  do  not 
select,  a  group  of  fifty  Italians  from  their  quarter  in 
New  York,  laborers,  mostly,  and  then  gather  the 
same  number  of  what  we  call  Americans  —  farmers, 
tradesmen  and  high-grade  craftsmen  —  and  play  to 
them  some  of  the  finer  passages  from  Faust  or  from 
Verdi's  latest  operas,  and  notice  which  group  re 
sponds  in  the  most  intelligent  and  enthusiastic  man 
ner.  Play  to  them  even,  passages  from  Tannhauser 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  43 

and  Lohengrin  and  you  will  find  that  the  Italians 
will  applaud,  while  the  others  will  be  untouched  and 
unappreciative." 

As  Mary  thought  over  these  things  she  could  see 
Gerald  as  he  played  to  her  last  Winter,  the  day 
before  she  underwent  the  operation.  He  had  come 
from  Boston  especially  for  this  purpose  because  he 
believed  that  the  art  he  loved  would  make  her  forget 
the  dreaded  morrow.  How  wonderfully  he  played. 
His  warm  Italian  temperament;  the  beautiful  tech 
nique  of  the  French  school,  the  clear  smooth  tone 
made  her  forget  her  troubles.  She  could  see  him, 
as  he  stood  in  her  large  sunny  room,  his  six  feet  of 
young  manhood  standing  in  perfect  poise  as  he 
played.  She  had  seen  violinists  sway  in  rhythmic 
motion;  others  assume  positions  while  playing  diffi 
cult  passages  which  made  an  audience  feel  that  some 
gigantic  feat  was  being  done,  but  Gerald  scorned 
mannerisms  and  when  he  played  the  Chaconne  by 
Bach,  and  the  Gypsey  Dances  by  Sarasate,  the  diffi 
culties  appeared  as  nothing. 

Gerald  had  ever  been  her  most  encouraging  friend 
because  he  had  always  made  her  feel  equal  to  him 
in  the  matters  upon  which  they  talked.  The  seven 
years  difference  in  their  ages  seemed  to  vanish.  Ow 
ing  to  her  delicate  health,  other  friends  pitied  her, 
and  seemed  to  think  that  as  she  was  not  out  in  the 
active  whirl  of  social  life,  she  had  to  be  talked  to  in 
a  simpler  manner  than  would  otherwise  have  been 
the  case,  and  in  their  company  she  was  regarded, 
unconsciously,  as  though  she  were  about  seventeen, 
instead  of  being  in  her  twentieth  year.  Even  her 
father  and  mother  fell  into  this  habit  sometimes, 


44  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

but  she  often  surprised  them  out  of  it  by  remarks 
which  showed,  unexpectedly,  mature  thought.  Mrs. 
Mentall  too  had  made  this  mistake.  Miss  Drew  also 
had  treated  her  in  this  way,  but  during  the  last  three 
weeks  she  had  changed  and  talked  in  a  more  direct 
manner. 

After  reading  Gerald's  letter  and  musing  over 
his  talents  and  kindness,  her  thought  reverted  to 
Miss  Drew  from  whom  she  had  a  communication 
which  stated  she  would  be  out  to  see  her  in  the 
afternoon,  as  she  had  something  of  importance  she 
wished  to  tell  her. 

At  four  o'clock  Miss  Drew  came  and  Mary  knew 
by  the  expression  upon  her  face  she  was  troubled. 
After  customary  greetings  she  said  in  a  very  direct 
and  certain  way:  "  I  am  not  going  to  give  you  any 
more  treatments,  my  dear,  for  I  feel  that  I  have 
reached  a  place  where  I  must  begin  as  a  little  child 
and  learn." 

Mary,  who  had  taken  a  warm  liking  to  her,  ex 
claimed  with  surprise.  "  You  can't  leave  me  now! 
What  would  I  do  without  your  visits?  I  would  be 
lonely.  You  have  been  so  different  from  Mrs.  Men- 
tall  especially  during  the  last  few  weeks.  She  was 
always  so  far  off  in  the  clouds  I  never  could  come 
near  to  her." 

"  I,  too,  was  in  the  clouds  when  I  first  treated  you, 
but  I  began  to  realize,  the  better  I  knew  you,  your 
father  and  mother,  that  you  should  have  been  en 
tirely  healed  before  this,  and  I  know  you  will  be, 
but  it  must  be  as  God  directs,  not  I  nor  any  other 
person." 

"  I   do  not  understand   what  you   mean,"   said 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  45 

Mary.  "  Mrs.  Mentall  said  to  me  '  I  will  heal  you,' 
and  to  mother,  '  I  can  heal  your  daughter/  while 
you  say,  '  it  must  be  as  God  directs,  not  I  nor  any 
other  person.'  What  do  you  mean,  Miss  Drew?  " 
"  Perhaps  by  giving  you  the  story  of  my  own 
healing  you  will  better  understand  what  I  mean, 
my  dear,  for  my  case  was  considered  remarkable. 
Two  years  ago  it  was  predicted  that  I  would  not 
live  six  months.  Everything  had  been  done  for  me 
that  would  bring  relief.  My  father,  who  was  a  keen 
observer  of  the  happenings  in  the  world,  heard  of  a 
new  teaching  that  healed  by  the  power  of  using 
God's  promises  in  the  way  in  which  He  gave 
them.  He  investigated  and  found  that  healing 
had  been  done  in  this  manner  since  1866  in  Lynn, 
Massachusetts,  and  had  spread  from  there  to  Boston 
especially,  so,  when  he  investigated  its  claims,  he 
had  before  him  not  a  few  isolated  cases  of  cure,  but 
many.  We  were  then  living  in  Somerville,  and  he 
asked  the  nearest  practitioner,  a  lady,  to  come  to 
see  me.  The  next  day  she  called.  I  cannot  for 
get  the  wonderful  expression  of  love,  hope  and  com 
fort  that  radiated  from  her  smile,  eyes  and  voice 
when  she  came  and  stood  at  the  side  of  my  bed.  I 
had  expected  something  entirely  different,  —  a  per 
son  who  would  approach  you  with  a  rather  austere 
manner,  would  demand  that  the  demons  depart,  and 
go  through  mysterious  signs  and  passes  of  the 
hands.  Instead  she  sat  down  by  my  bed,  took 
my  hand  in  a  very  loving  manner  and  told  me  in 
a  quiet  but  impressive  way,  that  I  could  understand 
what  she  was  going  to  say  to  me,  and  understand  it 
in  relation  to  my  healing.  For  the  first  time  in  three 


46  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

months  I  slept  all  night.  She  came  again  the  next 
afternoon.  She  did  not  inquire  about  the  night's 
sleep,  nor  how  I  felt.  I  thought  at  first  she  would  do 
so  for  the  reason  that  if  a  change  had  happened  for 
the  good,  and  I  had  mentioned  it  she  would  imme 
diately  seize  upon  my  improvement  and  hold  it  up 
as  the  result  of  her  work,  whereas  it  might  have  been 
a  reaction  after  exhaustion.  I  was  really  disap 
pointed  that  she  did  not. 

"  With  a  few  words  of  encouragement  that  I  should 
be  better  to-morrow,  and  I  noted  she  did  not  say, 
still  better,  she  ended  our  interview  by  saying, '  God 
will  heal  you.'  That  night  I  slept  even  sounder  than 
the  night  previous,  and  late  into  the  morning. 
Mother  came  into  my  room  several  times,  but  when 
I  was  still  sleeping  like  a  babe  at  ten  o'clock  she 
became  frightened  and  touched  me  and  I  awoke. 
For  the  first  time  in  months  I  was  able  to  lift  my 
arms  and  put  them  around  her  neck,  draw  her  head 
down  to  mine,  and  kiss  her.  Dear  mother  was  more 
frightened  than  ever  because  she  thought  I  had  the 
strength  of  delirium,  but  when  I  told  her  how  re 
freshed  I  felt  and  absolutely  hungry,  she  knew 
that  something  remarkable  had  happened.  I  told 
her  my  mouth  watered  for  an  egg  on  toast  with 
plenty  of  butter  and  some  hot  coffee.  Mother  was 
quite  horrified  for  I  had  taken  no  solid  food  for 
at  least  three  months.  The  preparation  of  my  sim 
ple  breakfast  seemed  to  take  unusually  long,  but 
when  it  came,  I  told  mother  it  seemed  a  long  time 
to  wait  when  I  was  so  hungry.  Then  she  confessed 
that  she  had  gone  to  the  practitioner,  Mrs.  Roe,  and 
had  asked  her  advice." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  47 

"  What  did  she  say,"  asked  Mary  eagerly. 

"  She  told  mother  that  '  such  a  simple  breakfast 
could  not  do  me  any  harm,  and  I  might  enjoy  it 
more  by  sitting  up  in  bed.'  I  sat  up,  ate  my  break 
fast,  enjoyed  it,  and  had  a  happy  day,  and  a  good 
sleep.  From  that  time  my  improvement  was  rapid, 
and  in  two  weeks  I  was  able  to  walk  four  or  five 
blocks,  and  soon  my  healing  was  complete.  Three 
months  later  I  took  a  course  of  lessons  from  Mrs. 
Roe.  To  be  a  teacher  one  is  obliged  to  take,  at 
the  Massachusetts  Metaphysical  College,  first,  the 
Primary  Course,  which  if  passed  successfully,  will 
entitle  the  student  to  the  degree  of  C.  S.  B.  The  de 
gree  for  a  teacher  is  C.  S.  D.,  and  this  is  conferred  on 
those  only  who  have  taken  the  Primary  Course,  have 
practiced  healing  for  three  years,  and  then  been 
taught  the  teacher's  course. 

"  About  a  year  after  I  was  cured  I  met 
some  friends  I  had  not  seen  for  some  time 
and,  in  the  course  of  conversation,  they  said  they 
were  working  in  Christian  Science  in  Boston  and 
asked  me  to  go  with  them  to  a  meeting.  I  found  it 
very  interesting  for  the  various  speakers  told  of  the 
work  they  were  doing.  I  attended  more  meetings 
and  became  a  worker  in  that  group,  for  I  thought  I 
had  found  an  easier  method  of  healing  than  what 
my  teacher  had  taught.  It  was  more  up-to-date, 
and  we  placed  reliance  upon  the  leader  because  he 
had  been  a  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy  and  held  the  de 
gree  of  C.  S.  D.  Before  studying  with  her  he  had 
been  a  practicing  physician  of  a  regular  school  of 
medicine,  and  we  all  felt  that  through  his  teaching 
we  could  better  diagnose  the  cases  that  should  come 


48  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

to  us.  His  practical  knowledge  of  obstetrics  would 
also  be  of  value.  It  seemed  that  I  found  greater 
freedom  in  selection  of  what  we  read,  and  at  our 
meetings  the  theories  and  writings  of  many  meta 
physicians  were  brought  before  us.  It  was  here  I 
first  met  Mrs.  Mentall.  Several  years  previous  she 
had  studied  with  a  student  of  Dr.  Asa  Eddy.  This 
student  afterwards  wrote  a  pamphlet  which  became 
the  basis  of  a  suit  for  plagiarism  from  Mrs.  Eddy's 
writings.  The  Court  found  against  him,  and  thirty- 
eight  hundred  copies  of  his  pamphlet  were  destroyed. 
She  then  studied  with  this  teacher  who  was  a  physi 
cian  and  in  whose  views  I  became  interested.  We 
all  felt  we  were  obtaining  from  him  the  latest  and 
most  efficient  method  of  mental  healing,  because  he 
used  that  which  was  the  best  in  all  schools.  Every 
body  took  the  viewpoint  that  this  mental  healing 
process  was  not  for  one  person  alone  to  discover  and 
to  improve,  as  it  had  been  in  existence  nearly  two 
thousand  years,  and  no  restrictions  should  be  made 
as  to  who  should  teach  it.  The  large  majority  at 
these  meetings  felt  that  Mrs.  Eddy  was  too  strict 
in  the  demands  she  made  upon  her  followers  and 
students.  She  required  daily  Bible  study,  and 
limited  the  literature  which  they  should  read  upon 
metaphysical  matters,  to  that  upon  which  she  set 
her  seal  of  approval. 

"  After  several  weeks  among  these  people  I  felt 
I  had  gained  a  broader  freedom  of  thought,  and  Mrs. 
Mentall  suggested  that  I  leave  Boston,  which  had 
many  practitioners  of  six  different  schools,  and  go 
to  New  York,  where  the  field  was  larger  and  of  more 
rapid  growth.  It  was  in  this  way  I  came  here,  and 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  49 

it  has  been  the  means  of  making  me  work  out  my 
own  salvation." 

"  Do  you  mean/'  asked  Mary,  "  that  by  working 
out  your  own  salvation  you  are  going  to  produce 
another  method  of  mental  treatment?  " 

"  No!  I  have  determined  to  return  to  the  method 
which  healed  me  and  which  has  healed  thousands  of 
others,  and  led  them  to  see  the  promises  of  the  Bible 
in  their  spiritual  interpretation.  I  am  going  to  begin 
over  again  as  a  little  child,  and  work  as  I  should 
have  before." 

"  Are  you  sure,"  asked  Mary,  "  that  you  will  ob 
tain  the  right  method  this  time,  and  if  there  is  a 
right  one,  why  was  I  not  given  this  correct  treat 
ment?  " 

Tears  flooded  the  eyes  of  Miss  Drew  and  she  took 
Mary's  hand  in  tender  clasp  and  said,  with  deep 
emotion  in  her  voice,  "  I  have  gathered  together  all 
the  literature  I  could  find  that  has  been  published 
by  mental  healing  advocates,  and  have  sat  up  until 
the  early  hours  of  the  morning  comparing  their 
methods,  and  find  there  is  no  platform  upon  which 
they  agree  or  can  agree.  The  variety  of  ideas  is 
startling  when  one  comes  to  make  comparisons. 
There  is  on  foot  now  a  scheme  for  a  mental  con 
vention  to  be  held  in  some  large  city.  If  it  convenes, 
there  will  be  nothing  but  dissidence,  for  some  will 
bring  in^teaching  of  occultism,  of  Buddhism,  Indian 
Theosophy,  Spiritualism  and  other  beliefs,  and  the 
lines  of  divergence  from  the  teachings  of  the  Master 
will  be  so  great  that  no  platform  of  mental  healing 
can  be  established." 

Mary  looked  up  into  her  eyes  and  said,  "  But  if 


5<D  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

there  is  such  a  truth  as  you  now  believe  there  is, 
and  if  it  is  of  divine  origin,  then  it  will  live,  and  the 
others  go  down.  This  is  one  of  father's  strongholds 
of  belief  in  business  as  well  as  social  and  religious 
matters.  Is  that  not  so,  Miss  Drew?  " 

"  It  must  be,  but  I  can  see  for  myself  that  there 
are  forces  in  these  offshoots  of  true  Christian  Sci 
ence  that,  by  their  very  number,  their  plans  and 
promises,  also  startling  growth,  might  submerge  the 
absolute,  pure  Truth.  Perhaps  we  can  get  help 
from  this  letter  from  my  teacher,  that  I  received 
this  morning  ": 

MY  DEAR  STUDENT  : 

I  was  not  surprised,  as  you  thought  I  would  be, 
by  the  receipt  of  your  letter  after  not  having  seen  or 
heard  from  you  for  more  than  a  year,  for  I  knew 
you  were  working  out  your  own  salvation  as  we  all 
have  to  do  sooner  or  later.  With  the  love  of  one 
who  is  grateful  to  God  that  she  was  able  to  help  you 
to  be  healed,  I  wanted  to  save  you  from  what  you 
have  experienced,  but  the  temptations  that  force 
themselves  to  the  forefront  and  try  to  teach  a  short 
cut  to  the  results  the  Master  attained,  are  many, 
and  they  hold  out  inducements  which  so  far  have 
not  given  the  value  they  have  promised.  If  we 
intend  to  follow  the  footsteps  of  the  Master  we  must 
be  born  again:  — spiritually  born.  The  teacher  I 
follow,  and  through  whose  revelation  you  have  been 
healed,  had  also  to  be  healed,  and  had  to  take  each 
step  by  the  demonstration  of  that  which  was  divinely 
given  to  her.  Could  we  learn,  assimilate  and  put 
into  demonstration  what  she  continually  gives  us 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  51 

we  would  go  much  faster.  Could  we  all  be  obedient 
in  what  she  asks  for  our  own  good,  she  would  have 
more  time  to  study,  and  make  for  us  a  more  rapid 
advancement. 

You  will  notice,  dear  student,  that  I  write  study. 
This  is  what  even  she  has  to  do  before  she  receives, 
and  it  is  what  we  all  must  do  to  cast  off  the  claims 
of  personality,  and  receive  spirituality. 

I  believe  it  will  be  well  for  you  to  think  over  care 
fully  the  various  emotions  that  come  into  your 
thought  relative  to  becoming  a  worker  in  the  circle 
of  the  same  teaching  which  you  received  from  me, 
and  realize  the  exact  condition  of  your  thought. 
What  we  need  in  our  church,  and  the  work  that  is 
spreading  over  the  face  of  the  earth,  are  earnest 
workers  filled  with  faith  and  loyalty  to  this  great 
Truth  and  who  are  willing  to  sacrifice  for  it.  We 
do  not  want  it  to  be  a  fashionable  religion  or  doc 
trine,  for  thereby  its  foundations  would  become  weak 
ened.  We  want  it  built  upon  the  demonstration  of 
this  Science,  that  cures  the  sick  and  purifies  the  sin 
ner.  The  healed  and  the  purified  are  the  ones  we 
want  for  the  foundation  of  our  temple.  There  are 
people  who  come  into  our  ranks  and  stay  for  a  short 
time  and  then  go  out  and  follow  some  offshoot  of  the 
teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy  of  which  there  are  many 
even  now. 

That  you  may  be  able  to  select  your  own  path 
I  will  explain  to  you  some  of  the  contending  fac 
tions  now  in  the  field  of  mental  healing.  In  Chicago 
there  is  an  energetic  worker  who  calls  his  labors 
Mind  Cure  and  Science  of  Life.  Just  before  Mrs. 
Eddy  went  to  Chicago  to  teach,  in  the  Spring  of 


52  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

1884,  and  the  fact  of  her  coming  became  known,  he 
made  statements  that  he  had  practiced  C.  S.  before 
Mrs.  Eddy  knew  of  it,  and  she  had  borrowed  from 
him.  It  is  characteristic  of  her  that  when  she  heard 
of  this,  which  I  believe  was  after  her  class  opened, 
she  invited  him  and  his  wife  to  come  to  her  lectures. 
They  received  five  lessons  gratuitously,  and  the  fol 
lowing  October  he  began  the  publication  of  his  Mind 
Cure  and  Science  oj  Life.  His  teaching  embraces 
Will  Power,  Spiritualism  and  Occultism. 

In  New  York  City  there  is  one  who  is  teaching 
what  he  calls  Primitive  and  Practical  Christian  Sci 
ence  and  I  enclose  a  copy  of  what  he  terms  for 
mulas  for  healing.  You  already  know  to  what  use 
formulas  have  been  put  by  mental  healing  bodies. 
In  true  Christian  Science,  these  are  not  allowed,  and 
are  strictly  prohibited  because  they  form  a  habit, 
a  mental  process  of  attempting  to  argue  down  an 
ailment  by  the  repetition  of  certain  words  until  the 
patient  believes  his  body  responds.  This  is  the  op 
posite  of  Christian  Science,  for  the  healing  should 
be  the  unlabored  motion  of  the  power  which  God  has 
given  to  heal. 

In  Boston,  Dr.  Mar  is  drawing  to  him  some  who 
believe  that  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings  are  too  hard  to 
understand,  also  that  other  teachings  should  be  in 
cluded,  yet  our  little  Church  in  Hawthorne  Hall 
continues  to  grow,  and  Sunday  afternoon,  June  14, 
Mrs.  Eddy  preached  to  us.  Every  seat  was  taken 
and  whatever  space  in  the  aisles  and  in  the  hallways 
could  be  used  was  filled.  As  our  meeting  place  has 
an  elevator,  it  has  been  called  by  some  the  "  Church 
of  the  holy  elevator."  We  do  not  mind  this  little 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  53 

joke  but,  my  dear  student,  there  are  many,  who  when 
they  first  came  to  this  Church,  found  it  necessary  to 
accept  the  kind  service  of  the  elevator,  who  now 
climb  the  steep  stairs,  and  rejoice  to  be  able  to  do 
so,  and  leave  the  services  of  the  elevator  to  those 
who  need  it  and  are  just  learning  of  Christian  Sci 
ence,  and  come  to  hear  more  about  it. 

On  this  Sunday  Mrs.  Eddy  took  for  her  text, 
"  The  Theology  of  Christian  Science,"  and  showed 
that  the  healing  power  of  Christian  Science  is  insep 
arable  from,  and  identical  with  its  Theology. 

Her  discourse  held  everybody  in  closest  attention. 
Her  voice  was  clear  but  not  loud,  it  seemed  as  though 
she  did  not  realize  there  were  some  newcomers  who 
were  hard  of  hearing,  but  I  have  not  learned  of  one 
who  complained  of  not  having  heard  every  word. 
After  the  service  many  crowded  around  the  Teacher, 
to  ask  questions  that  applied  to  their  condition  or 
thought. 

Just  a  word  of  caution,  my  dear,  in  regard  to  the 
enclosed  formula,  —  do  not  think  for  one  moment  I 
send  it  to  you  for  any  other  reason  than  to  place 
you  on  your  guard.  It  may  also  help  to  clear  your 
vision  when  you  contrast  it  with  the  seriousness  and 
dignity  of  the  true  teaching. 

I  pray  you  may  be  rightly  guided  and  that  the 
altar  fires  of  Truth  may  ever  burn  brightly  in  your 
thought. 

With  love, 

MARY  W.  ROE 

"  What  a  beautiful  letter,"  exclaimed  Mary,  as 
Miss  Drew  finished  reading.  "  How  fair  to  you  she 


54  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

is,  because  she  does  not  try  to  force  you  into  her 
convictions  but  hopes  you  will  grow  to  them  if  you 
are  so  led.  That  is  father's  way  of  doing  business 
and  of  living.  He  never  drives,  because  he  believes 
such  force  does  not  make  for  solidity." 

"  Yes,"  said  Miss  Drew,  "  my  teacher  is  a  wonder 
ful  woman,  but  if  she  heard  me  call  her  wonderful, 
she  would  smile,  and  with  a  loving  accent  in  her 
voice  rebuke  me  and  say,  '  7  am  not  wonderful,  it 
is  the  Truth  which  I  try  to  give  out  that  is  wonder 
ful,  not  7,  and  you  must  not  say  that,  my  dear.' 
Even  in  her  rebuke  there  is  always  a  loving  uplift." 

"  But  Mrs.  Mentall,"  said  Mary,  "  compelled  me 
to  look  to  her  for  my  healing,  made  me  absolutely 
dependent  upon  her." 

To  this  Miss  Drew  replied,  "  That  is  one  of  the 
great  difficulties  met  with  to-day  in  mental  healing, 
the  desire  of  practitioners  and  teachers  to  hold  their 
patients  and  pupils  to  them,  and  compel  them  to  do 
what  they  want  them  to  do.  The  reverse  has  always 
been  taught  by  Mrs.  Roe  for  she  gently  leads  them 
where  she  believes  it  right  they  should  go;  she 
never  drives  nor  tries  to  hold  by  power  of  personal 
ity.  She  knows  they  must  work  out  their  own  sal 
vation  after  the  true  path  has  been  shown." 

"  Now  let  us  look  at  these  formulas  together  for, 
as  I  read  them  this  morning,  I  realized  that  one  who 
had  received  the  full  benefits  of  spiritual  healing 
should  see  to  what  a  tangent  from  the  real  Christian 
Science  method  of  healing  these  statements  would 
lead  many  people.  Here  is  the  first: 

"  '  PRACTICAL  DIRECTIONS.  How  TO  CONCEN 
TRATE,  i.  Look  at  an  object  on  the  ceiling  ten 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  55 

minutes;  think  of  that  object  alone.  2.  Write  a 
proposition  on  a  sheet  of  paper,  as  "  God  is  the  only 
Reality."  Think  it  for  ten  minutes  with  your  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  paper.  3.  Begin  to  think  a  subject 
and  give  a  dollar  to  the  poor  for  every  time  your 
mind  wanders.' 

"  Here  is  another:  '  Go  AS  You  PLEASE  TREAT 
MENTS.  No  good  thought  ever  dies.  Nothing  is 
stronger  than  thought.  Thought  is  substance,  stuff, 
potency.  Thoughts  attract  others  that  are  like 
them.  Concentrate  your  thoughts  on  a  person  and 
they  will  go  to  him  like  water  through  a  fireman's 
hose.' " 

"  There  is  nothing  new  or  spiritual  in  that,"  said 
Mary,  "  and  the  weak  point  of  the  whole  is  that  he 
does  not  tell  you  what  to  do  in  case  the  hose  should 
get  a  kink  in  it  or  should  burst." 

Miss  Drew  smiled,  and  then  exclaimed,  "  Here  is 
one  that  reads  like  a  rhapsody:  '  Will  I  give  you 
a  treatment,  Sister  Jeanette?  '  '  Yes.'  '  You,  Sister 
Jeanette,  are  a  lovely  and  luminous  production  of  the 
living  word  of  God.  The  All-Mother  sang  you  into 
being,  you  are  music.  In  rhythmic  mathematics  is 
the  plan  of  your  virginal  soul  drawn;  you  are  strong 
and  divine;  you  are  a  globe  of  incomparable  ala 
baster  in  which  burns  the  exquisite  lamp  of  woman 
liness  lighted  by  the  hand  of  the  Eternal.  And  that 
you 'really  could  have  sorrow!  Could  really  feel 
pain!  You,  through  whom  flows  the  life  river  of 
the  Arch-Genius  of  the  Universe!  Come  out  of 
the  darkened  cave  of  the  sense.  Achieve  the  eternal 
renaissance  of  the  soul.  Look  into  the  abyss  of 
reality.  Do  you  not  see  afar  off  the  white  Lotos, 


56  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

your  self  of  self?  Beautiful!  That  is  the  Goddess 
of  goodness  which  you  are.  Bloom  and  fruitage  of 
the  Omnific  Essence.  Will  you  always  see  this  glori 
ous  picture?  Sing  with  the  star-robed  Shelley: 

The  one  remains,  the  many  change  and  pass; 
Heaven's  light  jorever  shines,  Earth's  shadows 

fly; 

Lije  like  a  dome  of  many  colored  glass, 
Stains  the  white  radiance  oj  Eternity. 

Look  up,  Sister  Jeanette!  Behind  the  black,  wind- 
driven  clouds,  streams  forever,  the  light  of  the  sol 
emn  stars.  Onward,  upward,  into  the  celestial.' ' 

"  What  an  avalanche  of  words,  mere  words," 
said  Mary,  "  It  sounds  as  though  he  had  writ 
ten  most  of  that  rhapsody  after  hearing  the  last  act 
of  Wagner's  Valkyrie,  and  Brunnhilda  was  his  inspi 
ration.  Is  there  still  another  one?  " 

"  Several  more,"  returned  Miss  Drew,  "  let  us 
read  this  under  the  heading  of '  TREATMENT  5.  WILL 
TREATMENT  AND  COMMAND.  Call  the  patient  by 
name  —  SILENTLY.  Mary  O'Shaughnessy!  In  the 
name  of  God  I  bid  you  come  out  of  your  delu 
sions.  I  command  you  to  forget  your  sickness  and 
pain  sensations.  I  order  you  to  stop  your  silly,  sin 
ful  thinking  about  your  physical  diseases.  I  direct 
you  to  quit  your  inane,  insane,  iniquitous  babble 
and  drivel  about  your  troubles  and  other  people's 
troubles.  I  insist  upon  the  abandonment  of  that 
gone-in-the-box,  down-at-the-heel,  woe-begone  ex 
pression  which  you  wear  upon  your  face.  I  uncom 
promisingly  and  imperatively  protest  against  that 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  57 

sickly,  imbecile  flimsy  feeling  that  you  cannot  live 
unless  you  tell  everybody  "  O  how  bad  I  feel!  "  In 
the  name  of  GOD,  Mary,  I  bid  you  be  brave,  endur 
ing,  full  of  grit,  patient,  hopeful,  heroic.  The  Lord 
of  the  Universe  expects  every  woman  to  do  her  duty, 
and  He  is  looking  at  you,  Mary!  Come  now!  All 
for  God!  Assert  the  majestic  truth  of  your  nature. 
Maintain  the  dignity  of  woman.  How  grand  a  crea 
ture  you  are,  Mary!  The  world  could  not  whirl 
without  you.  Courage,  now!  ' 

Peal  after  peal  of  laughter  came  from  Mary,  and 
she  said  "  I  am  glad  he  did  not  use  the  name  of 
Mary  Hamilton  and  apply  the  statement,  '  The 
world  could  not  whirl  without  you.'  Don't  read  any 
more,  please,  Miss  Drew.  It  seems  beyond  con 
jecture  that  people  could  believe  in  such  methods  of 
treatment.  Do  they?  " 

"  This  morning  I  made  inquiries  in  regard  to  this 
writer  and  his  school,  and  found  he  has  many  pa 
tients  and  students. 

"  When  I  wrote  my  teacher  yesterday  I  asked 
her  to  send  me  more  examples  of  what  not  to  do 
so  I  could  be  on  my  guard,  and  help  others  into 
the  true  sense  of  the  knowledge  of  spiritual  healing. 
From  what  she  has  told  me  it  seems  Mrs.  Eddy 
requests  her  students  not  to  read  what  she  calls 
false  literature,  because  unless  they  are  firmly 
grounded  they  may  be  led  away  into  other  schools, 
and  the  literature  we  have  just  been  reading  is  of 
this  type.  I  asked  also  if  it  would  be  right  for  me  to 
settle  in  Boston,  to  be  near  her  and  become  a  mem 
ber  of  her  association  of  students.  Perhaps  I  shall 
receive  an  answer  to-morrow.  I  hope  so." 


58  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  I  wish  so  too,"  said  Mary.  "  But  as  you  have 
decided  not  to  treat  me  any  more  I  want  to  pay  you 
for  the  treatments  you  have  given." 

"  There  is  no  bill  I  can  render  to  you,  dear  Miss 
Hamilton,  and  I  have  here  the  amount  you  have 
paid  me  which  I  want  to  return."  With  these  words 
Miss  Drew  took  some  bills  from  her  purse  and 
placed  them  in  Mary's  lap. 

"  I  cannot  possibly  accept  this  refund,  Miss 
Drew,  upon  the  ground  you  return  it.  Neither  doc 
tors  nor  surgeons  do  this,  although  their  diagnosis 
may  not  be  correct,  and  the  operation  not  help,  for 
they  work  to  the  best  of  their  learning  and  ability 
and  do  not  guarantee  a  cure." 

"  Dear  Miss  Hamilton,  I  deeply  appreciate  your 
kindness  of  thought,  but  I  feel  that  this  should  be 
a  sacrifice  on  my  part  for  not  being  enough  grateful 
and  loyal  to  the  spiritual  teaching  that  saved  my 
life.  This  will  be  a  part  of  my  atonement." 

"  You  certainly  have  beautiful  qualities  in  your 
character  that  did  not  show  when  you  first  came  to 
see  me,"  said  Mary.  "  In  some  way  a  veil  covered 
your  true  self,  and  in  some  way  that  veil  has  dropped 
from  you.  This  money  you  have  returned  means 
nothing  to  me  and  if  you  will  not  keep  it  as  your 
own,  I  want  you  to  make  good  use  of  it  by  giving 
it  to  that  little  church  in  Boston,  which  your  teacher 
almost  makes  me  love.  Give  it  as  a  love  offering 
from  one  who  is  not  a  follower  but  has  sympathy, 
and,  dear  Miss  Drew,  this  heart-to-heart  talk  has 
given  me  a  knowledge  I  have  been  longing  for,  and 
is  worth  this  amount  of  money  and  more  too,  so  you 
see  I  am  not  the  loser,  and  while  we  have  been  talk- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  59 

ing  I  have  suddenly  realized  that  I  feel  better  than 
I  have  for  a  long,  long  time,  and  I  know  the 
basis  of  it  is  a  new  and  fresh  courage,  that  you 
have  helped  to  give  me.  Don't  go  back  to  Boston 
for  a  few  days,  not  until  you  have  read  me 
your  teacher's  letter  for  I  want  to  learn  just  what 
she  will  say, —  I  know  what  Mrs.  Mentall  would 
write." 

With  an  assurance  from  Miss  Drew  that  she 
would  come  as  soon  as  she  received  an  answer  from 
Mrs.  Roe,  she  left  Mary  with  a  loving  word,  and 
an  expression  upon  her  face  of  one  who  had  made 
peace  with  the  whole  world. 

Mary  sat  in  her  comfortable  chair  on  the  veranda 
looking  over  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic  where  yachts 
with  white  sails  cut  gracefully  through  the  blue 
waves;  ships  of  various  rigs  made  their  way  to  and 
from  the  city;  puffing  and  straining  tugs  steered  ves 
sels  ten  times  their  size  into  the  deep-water  channel, 
and  great  ocean  steamers,  vibrant  with  power  and 
strength  sent  glassy  swells  rolling  landward.  The 
late  afternoon  was  wonderful  in  its  beauty.  There 
was  a  cool  breeze  blowing  from  the  west  that  gently 
stirred  the  flowers  in  the  gardens  and  brought  the 
sound  of  a  joyfully  sparkling  fountain  in  crescendo 
and  diminuendo.  It  was  a  time  for  musing,  of 
thinking  of  the  undisturbing  things  of  life,  those 
that  come  like  dreams,  but  if  allowed  to  take  pos 
session,  become  dangerous.  But  Mary  was  not 
dreaming.  The  characteristics  which  were  a  part  of 
the  nature  of  both  her  parents,  to  keep  mentally 
active  at  something  worth  while,  were  strongly  in 
grained  in  her,  and  she  knew  that  if  she  ever  became 


60  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

well,  she  would  mark  out  for  herself  a  course  differ 
ent  from  that  of  most  of  her  young  women  society 
friends,  —  she  would  accomplish,  and  at  these 
thoughts  of  inspired  desire  to  create  or  labor,  there 
came  to  her  the  words  in  the  letter  to  Miss  Drew;  — 
in  regard  to  each  one  working  out  his  own  salvation. 
Heretofore  she  had  relied  on  others.  Mrs.  Mentall 
had  guided  every  thought  and  action.  Her  mother, 
even  her  far-seeing  father  had  fallen  into  the  habit 
of  keeping  all  unpleasant  matters  away  from  her 
and  she  suddenly  realized  that  her  initiative  was 
growing  less.  Only  two  people  believed  her  capable 
of  understanding  and  working  out  certain  problems, 
Gerald  and  Miss  Drew.  The  former,  unconsciously, 
comprehended  she  had  keen  and  inspired  introspec 
tive  insight  that  was  lying  dormant.  Miss  Drew, 
she  felt,  was  conscious  that  she  possessed  the  quali 
ties  of  initiative  to  a  large  degree,  and  for  these  two 
she  was  going  to  make  a  great  effort  to  live  up  to 
their  expectations.  Thought  after  thought  of  in 
spiring  desire  raced  through  her  mind;  a  craving  for 
life  out  in  the  great  hurrying  world,  to  suffer  with 
others  if  need  be  and  liberty  and  freedom,  and 
Mary,  rising  from  her  chair,  clasped  her  hands  until 
the  pink  flesh  grew  white,  and  as  she  stood  enrap 
tured  with  her  great  desire,  her  voice  rose  from  an 
unconscious  whisper  into  full  speech,  "  I  will  work 
out  my  own  salvation." 

"  Did  you  call,  Miss  Mary?  "  inquired  a  maid 
who  came  quietly  into  the  room. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Mary,  "  but  I  didn't  know  you 
heard  me.  With  your  assistance,  Jane,  I  am  going 
to  walk  to  the  beach." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  61 

"  But  that  is  a  long  walk,  Miss  Mary,  longer 
than  you  have  ever  taken,  and  the  sand  is  treach 
erous  for  crutches." 

"  I  am  going  to  attempt  it  Jane.  My  spirits  are 
high  this  afternoon  and  I  feel  stronger  than  I  have 
for  a  long  time." 


CHAPTER    III 

WHEN  Mrs.  Hamilton  arrived  with  Mrs. 
Amory,  who  had  come  to  visit  for  a  few  days, 
she  immediately  called  for  Mary.  Her  surprise  grew 
quickly  into  fear  when  she  heard  her  daughter  had 
gone  to  the  bathing  beach  and  she  hurried  there 
and  found  her  sitting  on  the  steps  of  the  bath  house. 
With  a  quick  smile  of  happiness  Mary  greeted  her 
mother,  who  reached  out  her  arms  to  her,  and  with 
a  sigh  of  relief  and  a  glance  at  Mary's  radiant  face, 
told  of  the  arrival  of  her  aunt. 

"  I  felt  so  strong  and  full  of  spirit,  mother,  that 
I  was  actually  impelled  to  come  down  here  and  I  did 
not  get  tired  even  though  the  crutches  sank  into 
the  sand.  No,  Mother,  I  have  not  overdone,  because 
Jane  helped  me,  and  I  really  enjoyed  the  exertion, 
and  in  some  way  I  have  found  new  courage." 

After  dinner,  John  Hamilton  looked  long  and 
lovingly  at  his  daughter.  He  had  never  seen  her 
so  beautiful.  Hope  seemed  welling  up  in  her  eyes, 
her  face  looked  more  rounded,  and  there  was  color 
in  her  cheeks.  He  put  on  his  glasses  and  looked  at 
her  closely  then  signalled  to  his  wife. 

Mrs.  Hamilton  said,  "  See,  John,  our  daughter  has 
got  sunburned  this  afternoon,  but  it  is  really  quite 
becoming." 

"  It  is  not  sunburn,  Mother,  for  I  did  not  go  to 
the  beach  until  nearly  half  past  five,  and  I  sat  in 

62 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  63 

the  shade  of  the  bath  house.  If  I  must  confess  I 
may  as  well  do  it  now  and  tell  you  that  it  is  rouge 
of  a  new  and  rare  variety." 

"  Mary,"  said  her  father,  "  you  know  I  dislike 
such  things  in  young  girls." 

"  I  am  not  a  young  girl,"  returned  Mary,  "  I  am 
a  young  woman,  almost  of  age,  and  others  of  my 
years  use  rouge  when  their  cheeks  are  without  color. 
But,  Father  dear,  she  said  leaning  closer  to  him 
and  drawing  his  handkerchief  from  his  pocket,  "  if 
you  don't  like  it  please  wipe  it  off." 

Tenderly  he  took  her  face  in  his  hand  and  with 
his  white  silk  handkerchief  gently  rubbed  her  cheeks, 
but  no  color  came.  He  reached  over  to  a  vase  con 
taining  flowers  in  water,  wet  the  silk  and  gently 
rubbed,  but  with  the  same  result. 

"  Confound  those  subtle  French  cosmetic  and 
powder  makers,  they  now  make  a  waterproof  rouge. 
They  teach  our  American  girls  many  vain  tricks." 

Mary  laughed  in  rippling,  happy  mirth,  and  said, 
"  Don't  worry,  Father  dear,  I  couldn't  help  it  this 
time  and  I  was  surprised  when  I  found  it  there,  but 
it  isn't  sunburn.  Don't  you  all  think  it  becoming?  " 

There  was  a  general  acquiescence,  but  the  happi 
ness  died  out  of  Mrs.  Hamilton's  eyes  for  she  felt 
that  a  reaction  would  take  place  in  Mary's  condition 
even  perhaps  tomorrow. 

It  was  the  rich  voice  of  Mrs.  Amory,  with  the 
slightest  touch  of  foreign  accent  in  it,  that  gave  a 
peculiar  charm  to  her  speech,  which  changed  the 
subject  as  she  said,  "  John,  I  have  brought  my  super 
intendent  over  to  New  York,  for  I  want  him  to  see 
how  you  made  the  changes  in  the  addition  to  this 


64  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

house,  and  to  take  some  notes  if  you  don't  mind.  I 
want  to  make  improvements  in  the  Newport  villa/' 

"  Is  he  a  capable  man?  "  asked  John  Hamilton 
whose  first  inquiry  about  a  man  was  usually  in 
regard  to  capabilities. 

"  I  believe  he  is,"  replied  Mrs.  Amory,  put  on 
her  guard  by  the  direct  question.  "  In  fact  he  is 
an  exceptionally  fine  workman,  and  something  of  an 
original  character.  Parker  is  one  of  Gerald's  finds. 
He  came  upon  the  scene  just  after  a  workman  had 
been  discharged  by  the  contractor  who  is  making 
the  changes  in  our  houses.  Everything  he  does  is 
well  done.  Gerald  thinks  he  is  too  good  a  workman 
to  be  classed  as  a  carpenter,  that  he  is  really  a  cabi 
net  maker,  but  he  told  Gerald  when  he  spoke  about 
his  trade,  that  he  liked  to  reconstruct  things  into 
beauty,  and  make  them  solid  and  lasting.  What 
made  Gerald  interested  in  him  was  the  fact  he  re 
paired  one  of  his  pet  violins  when  the  back  had 
broken  away  from  the  sides,  and  he  could  not  wait 
until  Mr.  White,  the  violin  maker,  who  takes  care 
of  his  instruments,  came  back  from  vacation. 

"  I  once  asked  him  when  he  was  fixing  a  beautiful 
old  Italian  music  stand  for  Gerald,  how  he  did  such 
perfect  work  with  apparent  ease,  and  he  told  me 
in  words  I  did  not  understand,  that  it  was  '  unla 
bored  motion.'  I  asked  him  what  '  unlabored  mo 
tion  '  was  and  he  said,  '  demonstration.' 

"  He  is  a  curious  man,  and  I  pressed  him  for 
further  information  because  I  thought  he  was  think 
ing  in  a  circle,  and  he  told  me  that  before  he  took  up 
a  piece  of  work  he  demonstrated  he  would  not  make 
mistakes,  and  it  would  be  perfect,  and  in  some  way 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  65 

he  always  arrives  at  that  point.  In  further  expla 
nation  he  said  that  Jesus  was  a  carpenter,  and  every 
thing  he  did  must  have  been  perfectly  done,  because 
God  was  round  about  him  as  he  worked,  and  he  had 
figured  out  Scientifically  a  divine  method  for  over 
coming  difficulties.  Slackness,  carelessness  and  in 
ertia  keep  men  from  doing  their  best  and  are  what 
he  calls  '  beliefs  '  and  must  be  cured  by  individual 
'  demonstration.'  The  same  power  that  guided 
Jesus  is  around  every  one  of  us  to  guide  us  if  we 
will  only  realize  it  and  allow  it  to  work." 

"  Too  bad  he  doesn't  know  banking,"  said  John 
Hamilton,  "  he  is  just  the  kind  of  a  man  I  want, 
one  who  puts  himself  in  the  proper  mental  position 
before  he  begins.  When  you  get  through  with  him, 
let  me  have  him." 

"  You  will  probably  not  get  him  for  Gerald  wrote 
me  since  he  has  been  abroad  to  be  sure  to  keep  him, 
and  I  find  him  valuable  at  Newport,  because  I  know 
the  work  will  be  done  right,  or  '  demonstrated  '  as 
Parker  says. 

"  I  asked  him  one  day  if  he  had  always  been  a 
good  workman?  It  seems  he  had  not,  that  drink, 
although  he  only  took  a  little,  made  him  careless  and 
he  was  discharged  several  times,  but  he  was  cured 
about  three  years  ago,  which  fact  regenerated  him, 
and  made  him  work  more  honestly.  He  believes 
that  should  he  be  dishonest  in  anything,  even  though 
not  found  out,  the  light  would  not  shine  through  his 
thought  in  pure  enough  ray  to  show  others  the  path 
in  which  he  found  comfort  and  health. 

"  He  thinks  everything  of  Gerald,  because  he  be 
lieves  he  will  be  a  splendid  channel  for  what  he 


66  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

calls  the  Truth,  although  dear  Gerald  is  more  pagan 
than  Christian,  and  his  art  is  his  religion.  When  I 
said  this  to  Parker,  he  replied,  '  It  may  seem  sacri 
legious  to  you,  ma'am,  but  if  he  lives  good  he  will 
reflect  good  and  will  not  have  false  teaching  to 
undo.'  " 

"  It  would  seem,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  you  not 
only  have  a  good  workman,  but  a  philosopher  as 
well." 

"  Gerald  has  found  him  a  source  of  help  because 
he  always  has  reserve  resources  upon  which  he  can 
draw  when  necessary,  and  each  day  seems  a  new 
and  living  one  to  him,  for  he  declares  that  good 
things  will  come,  and  '  To  those  leaning  on  the  sus 
taining  infinite,  to-day  is  big  with  blessings/'  '  and, 
ma'am,'  he  said  to  me  the  other  day  when  he  quoted 
this  favorite  sentence  of  his,  '  it  always  comes  in 
some  way.' 

"  When  I  asked  him  to  what  religious  belief  he 
belonged  he  answered  '  I  am  a  Christian  Scientist.' ' 

Mrs.  Hamilton  was  about  to  speak  at  this  junc 
ture,  but  Mary  signalled  to  her  mother  by  putting 
her  finger  on  her  lips. 

"  Then  I  knew,"  went  on  Mrs.  Amory,  "  he  was 
one  of  the  little  band  which  met  every  Sunday  in 
Hawthorne  Hall  on  Park  Street,  and  which  I  have 
heard  singing  as  I  passed  there  for  a  drive.  Gerald 
has  said  several  times,  l  those  people  sing  with  en 
thusiasm,  as  though  they  enjoyed  it  and  were  doing 
it  with  a  purpose.'  And,"  concluded  Mrs.  Amory, 
"  this  is  the  history  of  the  man  Gerald  and  I  have 
made  superintendent  of  the  Newport  estate,  and  I 
presume  we  will  of  the  house  in  Boston." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  67 

"  Did  you  ever  go  to  one  of  the  meetings  in  Haw 
thorne  Hall,  auntie?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  No,"  replied  Mrs.  Amory,"  and  I  am  quite 
ashamed  of  what  I  did.  Parker  asked  me  if  I  would 
not  like  to  attend  one  of  the  meetings  of  his  church. 
He  suggested  I  could  go  not  very  much  dressed  up, 
if  I  wanted  to,  so  I  would  not  attract  attention. 
The  service  is  held  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
therefore  it  would  not  interfere  with  my  own 
service.  I  was  somewhat  surprised  and  felt  that  he 
had  overstepped  the  boundary  line,  and  refused.  He 
replied,  '  Thank  you,  ma'am.  We  are  a  very  simple 
people,  wealthy  only  in  the  gifts  God  grants  to  us 
perhaps  in  a  larger  way  than  to  others.' 

"  When  Sunday  came,  which  was  the  next  day,  I 
felt  I  ought  to  attend  that  service  just  as  a  kindness 
to  Parker.  About  half  past  two,  I  ordered  the 
closed  carriage  sent  around  and  told  James  to  drive 
me  down  Park  Street,  to  the  Tremont  House.  When 
we  came  within  a  short  distance  of  Hawthorne 
Hall,  I  had  him  stop  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
street,  so  I  could  see  the  people  as  they  went  in. 
Only  a  few  of  them  showed  latest  styles  in  dress, 
and  some,  one  could  perceive,  had  made  the  best 
presentation  of  their  clothes  for  this  occasion.  The 
number  of  women  who  went  in  far  outnumbered 
the  men.  They  did  not  look  queer,  although  Parker 
once  told  me  they  were  a  '  peculiar  people  '  which  I 
believe  in  this  case  has  some  Biblical  meaning.  Not 
one  of  them  had  come  in  a  carriage,  they  had  either 
walked  from  their  homes  or  come  in  the  horse-cars. 
I  could  not  make  up  my  mind  to  go  in.  Some  mem 
bers  of  my  church  live  on  Park  Street,  and  would 


68  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

probably  see  me.  Just  as  I  was  about  to  order 
James  to  drive  on,  a  carriage  drove  to  the  door  and 
two  ladies  stepped  out.  My  attention  was  immedi 
ately  attracted  to  one  attired  in  purple  velvet.  She 
was  graceful  in  form,  and  as  she  stood  in  the  soft 
but  bright  light  that  filtered  through  the  branches 
of  the  elms,  her  purple  velvet  gown  seemed  a  part 
of  the  beautifully  rounded  figure  in  it.  As  she 
reached  the  foot  of  the  steps  leading  to  the  build 
ing,  she  turned  to  look  up  and  down  the  street.  She 
was  probably  in  the  same  predicament  I  had  fore 
seen  I  would  have  been  in  if  I  had  gone  to  the  ser 
vice,  —  watching  to  see  who  was  looking.  She 
glanced  toward  my  carriage,  and  1  noticed  that  her 
eyes  were  very  remarkable.  Then,  with  a  graceful 
gesture  to  her  companion,  she  went  up  the  steps.  I 
presume  the  contrast  between  what  I  had  been 
watching  before  she  came,  with  her  up-to-date  turn 
out,  her  beauty  and  dignified  carriage,  made  me  take 
mental  notes.  I  felt  like  following  and  making 
effort  to  find  out  who  she  was,  but  decided  to  drive 
as  far  as  the  Tremont  House,  and  then  go  home. 
As  we  came  through  Park  Street  again,  I  could 
plainly  hear  the  singing  of  the  congregation,  and  it 
sounded  as  though  every  one  was  singing  with  love 
and  enthusiasm, — 

By  the  thorn  road,  and  none  other, 

Is  the  mount  of  vision  won; 
Tread  it  without  shrinking,  brother! 

Jesus  trod  it,  —  press  thou  on!' 

"  They  were  not  doing  it  in  an  indifferent  manner 
as  though  it  were  merely  a  portion  of  a  prescribed 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  69 

form  of  service  to  be  gone  through,  but  with  vener 
ation,  and  a  feeling  of  individual  love  all  fused  into 
one  effort.  It  was  quite  remarkable,  quite  remark 
able,  and  gave  me  a  creepy  feeling  up  and  down  my 
spine  every  time  I  thought  of  it  that  afternoon." 

"  Where  is  Gerald  now?  "  asked  Mrs.  Hamilton. 

"  On  his  way  from  Russia  to  England,  I  presume. 
He  went  to  a  small  village  somewhere  north  of 
Moscow,  to  see  Russia's  great  composer,  Tschai- 
kovsky.  He  wants  to  obtain  the  composer's  sugges 
tions  in  regard  to  the  interpretation  of  his  concerto. 
It  is  very  difficult,  Gerald  wrote,  and  has  been  given 
in  only  a  few  places,  not  yet  in  Boston,  and  he  be 
lieves  New  York  has  not  yet  heard  it." 

"  Has  he  done  any  playing  in  Europe?  "  asked 
Mary. 

"  Yes,  he  played  the  Beethoven  Concerto  with  the 
Philharmonic  in  Vienna;  the  Mendelssohn  in  Leip 
zig,  and  in  several  other  places.  The  criticisms,  he 
wrote,  are  very  good.  Gerald  is  rather  disgusted 
with  the  attitude  of  concert  goers  in  America  because 
they  look  with  painful  indifference  upon  American- 
born  talent,  even  though  as  much  success  is  made 
by  it  in  Europe  as  artists  born  and  educated  there. 
The  American  bows  down  to,  and  worships  the  for 
eign  artist,  even  though  of  second  or  third  rank. 
This  is  the  main  reason  why  Gerald  has  lived  so 
much  abroad.  Over  there  he  receives  the  reward  due 
a  fine  artist.  It  is  not  the  name  or  the  nationality, 
but  how  well  he  can  play.  Gerald  believes  it  will 
take  twenty-five  years  for  this  country  to  begin  to 
appreciate  the  fact  that  it  has  talent  just  as  highly 
individual  as  that  of  Europe." 


70  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  If  Gerald  is  so  disgruntled  with  the  musical  con 
ditions  in  America,"  remarked  John  Hamilton,  "  why 
does  he  not  go  into  business,  so  the  name  of 
Amory  will  again  be  over  the  entrance  to  some  large 
banking  institution,  and  he  will  stand  firmly  on  his 
feet  as  an  American  business  man,  and,  let  me  tell 
you,  the  American  business  man  is  the  most  capable 
in  the  world,  and  his  future  influence  is  going  to  be 
inestimable." 

"  John,"  returned  Mrs.  Amory,  with  some  of  the 
warmth  of  her  Italian  ancestry  coloring  the  tones  of 
her  voice,  "  the  making  of  money  is  not  all  there  is  to 
life  and  its  living.  There  are  some  who  make 
money,  others  who  have  it  thrust  upon  them,  and  do 
not  know  how  to  spend  it  properly.  Could  the 
money  spent  on  gambling  and  stimulants  be  used  to 
educate  persons  of  talent  in  literature,  music  and 
painting,  this  country  would  not  be  called  crude.  A 
money-making  machine  might  say  that  pictures  and 
music  are  not  needed,  that  houses  with  only  the 
necessities  of  living  are  all  that  are  needed.  This 
might  do  for  primitive  man,  but  as  a  Creator  has 
made  beauty  on  the  earth  and  in  the  sky,  man,  that 
is,  some  men,  made  in  His  likeness  have  a  natural 
desire  to  follow  in  the  same  footsteps  and  create 
beauty.  This  is  exactly  the  case  with  Gerald,  he 
wants  to  create  beauty  and  to  have  it  about  him, 
neither  is  he  a  miser  in  regard  to  it,  for  he  loves  to 
share  it  with  others,  no  matter  how  humble,  so  long 
as  they  appreciate  it." 

"  I  am  not,"  returned  John  Hamilton,  "  one  of 
the  type  of  men  who  does  not  appreciate  that  which 
is  of  true  beauty,  if  so  I  would  have  sold  off  all  our 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  71 

fine  old  English  furniture,  and  refurnished  our  home 
with  that  which  has  been  in  vogue  during  the  Vic 
torian  era,  and  which  contains  so  little  of  the  beauty 
of  splendid  precedents.  Neither  would  I  suddenly 
dislodge  Gerald  from  his  orbit,  but,  unlike  many 
other  artists  I  have  met,  his  art  has  not  submerged 
or  destroyed  a  keen  sense  of  managing  his  money 
affairs,  and  when  I  see  a  young  man  of  such  talents 
suffer,  especially  in  his  native  country,  for  lack  of 
appreciation,  I  feel  that  the  other  talent  which  could 
be  easily  developed  and  for  which  there  is  a  place, 
should  be  used." 

"  I  wonder,"  said  Mary,  "  just  how  Parker  would 
demonstrate  if  he  were  in  Gerald's  position." 

"  I  can  tell  you,  Mary,"  said  Mrs.  Amory.  "  He 
would  say  to  do  what  you  are  doing,  if  it  is  right 
and  honest,  to  the  very  best,  to  carry  it  to  perfection, 
and  then  you  will  be  led  to  the  next  step.  To  try  to 
get  his  point  of  view,  I  asked  him  if  he  believed 
smoking  to  be  right.  He  answered  that  he  had 
smoked  but  had  been  cured,  as  smoking  was  not 
necessary  either  to  health,  religion  or  morals.  To 
smoke  and  enjoy  it  one  must  have  leisure.  Leisure 
with  smoking,  means  either  drink  or  dreams  to  give 
the  added  pleasure,  and  both  are  dangerous.  Idle 
dreams  do  no  man  any  good." 

"  A  man  after  my  own  heart,"  cried  out  John 
Hamilton,  chuckling  and  rubbing  his  hands  together. 
"  Giuliana,  I  must  have  that  man.  You  don't  half 
appreciate  him." 

"  I  haven't  much  fear.  Parker  would  not  go  any 
place  unless  he  felt  he  had  worked  out  the  proposi 
tion  to  his  own  satisfaction. 


72  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  In  regard  to  smoking,  I  asked  him  what  he 
would  do  if  he  had  been  a  manufacturer  of  cigars  and 
cigarettes,  when  he  had  become  imbued  with  his  new 
ideas.  His  answer  was  to  the  effect,  that  so  long  as 
he  had  to  be  in  that  business,  he  would  make  the 
very  best  of  cigarettes,  and  reduce  to  the  low 
est  point  possible  the  injurious  contents,  which  peo 
ple  believe  are  inherent  in  tobacco.  This  done  the 
next  step  higher  would  be  shown." 

"  Decidedly  a  man  to  be  trusted,"  remarked  Mrs. 
Hamilton. 

For  a  short  time  the  conversation  drifted  about 
from  subject  to  subject.  With  a  few  of  the  details 
of  the  morrow  decided,  the  pleasant  evening  came 
to  an  end. 

Many  thoughts  thronged  Mary's  mind  as  she  pre 
pared  herself  for  sleep,  and  the  quaint  middle-aged 
Parker  with  his  clear  view  of  life  attracted  her.  His 
ideas  relative  to  leisure  and  dreams  were  somewhat 
akin  to  those  of  her  father,  who  believed  in  con 
stant  action,  but  Parker's  philosophy  seemed  to  be 
guided  from  another  point  of  view.  When  almost 
asleep,  the  words  of  Parker  in  regard  to  his  daily 
work  suddenly  came  to  her  and  like  the  call  of  a 
voice  close  to  her  ear  startled  her  so  that  she  became 
wide  awake.  There  was  an  insistent  call  in  the  few 
words  that  came.  "  Leaning  upon  the  sustaining  " 
— "  oh,  what  are  the  other  words?"  she  almost 
cried  aloud.  I  felt  them  as  they  passed  by  me  when 
Aunt  Giuliana  said  them.  I  must  find  them." 

With  these  words  Mary  arose,  and  taking  from 
a  table  the  books  she  had  been  given  to  read  on 
mental  healing,  went  over  each  page  eagerly.  For 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  73 

two  hours  she  sought,  and  after  the  last  piece  of 
literature  had  been  gone  through  she  unwillingly 
gave  up  the  search  and  decided  to  ask  Aunt  Giuliana 
for  the  full  sentence. 

In  the  morning,  as  her  aunt  came  out  on  the 
veranda  before  breakfast,  Mary  asked  her  if  she 
could  remember  the  rest  of  the  sentence. 

Surely,  Mary  dear.  Before  Gerald  went  abroad 
Parker  asked  him  if  he  would  mind  learning  it  by 
heart,  for  it  might  give  him  courage  sometimes  when 
in  need.  Gerald  to  please  him  learned  it,  and  through 
his  repeating  it  the  sentence  caught  in  my  memory 
and  hung  there." 

"  Then  let  me  have  it,  please,  because  half  of  it 
has  been  with  me  all  night,  and  you  know  how  you 
like  to  have  such  things  completed." 

"  This  is  the  way  Parker  would  say  it,  very  simply 
as  though  he  believed  it  had  some  great  sustaining 
power :  '  To  those  leaning  on  the  sustaining  infinite, 
to-day  is  big  with  blessings.' ' 

"  Why,  auntie,"  exclaimed  Mary,  "  when  you  re 
peated  it  just  now  a  wonderful  look  came  into  your 
face  and  eyes,  and  a  great  feeling  of  satisfaction 
seemed  to  be  in  your  voice.  Were  you  affected  by 
it?" 

"  I  don't  know,  my  dear.  It  may  have  been  that 
these  words  called  back  my  good-by  to  Gerald  when 
he  went  abroad,  and  you  and  I  have  just  been  talk 
ing  about  him  and  Parker." 

"  It  is  a  sentence  with  a  very  deep  meaning,"  re 
marked  Mary.  "  What  a  remarkable  way  the  word 
infinite  is  used,  it  does  away  with  the  boundaries 
one  would  erect  about  a  personal  God." 


74  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

The  chiming  breakfast  bell  called  them  to  the 
table  laid  on  the  south  veranda.  As  John  Hamilton 
leaned  over  his  daughter  for  a  morning  kiss,  he 
said,  "  Look,  Mother  and  Giuliana,  Mary  has 
brought  the  roses  with  her  this  morning." 

All  day  Mary  looked  for  the  coming  of  Miss 
Drew.  Her  mother  and  aunt  had  gone  to  the  city, 
and  she  felt  lonely.  She  wanted  to  know  something 
more  of  that  little  Church  on  Park  Street,  for  it  was 
the  same  one  to  which  Mrs.  Roe  and  Parker  be 
longed,  and  which  Miss  Drew  had  attended  for  a 
short  time.  If  that  Church  taught  such  thoughts 
as  Mrs.  Roe  expressed  in  her  letter,  and  those  Parker 
uttered,  it  must  teach  something  she  had  never  heard 
from  the  church  of  which  her  mother  and  father 
were  members.  Then  her  thought  ran  quickly  to 
her  father's  account  of  his  luncheon  at  the  club  in 
Boston,  and  the  denunciation  by  the  minister  of  the 
woman  who  had  chartered  a  College  for  her  work, 
and  preached  in  a  Church.  The  very  woman,  be 
cause  he  spoke  of  the  hall  in  which  the  services  were 
held,  named  after  the  writer  Hawthorne.  All  three 
parts  fitted  together  perfectly.  The  gentle,  but  per 
vading  love  in  the  letter  of  Mrs.  Roe,  its  advice,  its 
effort  to  show  the  way  rather  than  force,  was  of  the 
same  teaching  as  that  of  Parker,  which  she  saw  was 
the  "  Leaning  on  the  sustaining  infinite."  There 
was  no  deviation  in  the  expression  of  the  teaching 
of  this  religious  faith  between  these  two. 

The  next  day  Mary  received  a  note  from  Miss 
Drew,  in  which  she  said  that  on  account  of  sudden 
illness  of  her  mother  she  was  obliged  to  leave  for 
Boston,  and  regretted  she  would  not  be  able  to  see 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  75 

her  before  she  left.  She  enclosed  a  letter  from  Mrs. 
Roe  which  she  desired  her  to  read,  also  an  interesting 
communication  from  a  classmate. 

This  news  came  as  a  shock  to  Mary  and  left  her 
feeling  as  though  something  had  gone  out  from 
under  her  feet  as  well  as  from  her  life.  She  had  not 
realized  previously  what  a  really  strong  character 
Miss  Drew  was.  The  contrast  between  the  appear 
ance  of  Miss  Drew  as  she  came  in  her  sentimental 
ized  expression  of  spiritual  perfection,  with  the  Miss 
Drew  who  had  suddenly  awakened  to  an  impersonal 
expression  of  spirituality,  was  marked,  and  when  the 
change  came  Mary  realized  the  true  womanhood  that 
had  previously  been  covered  by  an  assumed  attitude. 
Now  she  longed  for  her  friend,  and  tears  welled  in 
her  eyes,  but  the  spirit  of  courage  and  faith  so 
strongly  held  by  her  father  and  mother  came  to  her 
aid  and  she  calmed  herself.  She  took  up  the  letter 
of  Mrs.  Roe  that  Miss  Drew  had  enclosed  with  her 
own  and  began  to  read: 

MY  DEAR  STUDENT: 

The  question  contained  in  your  letter  in  regard 
to  settling  in  Boston  is  one  that  has  to  do  with  two 
aspects  of  the  work.  My  first  thought  is  that  we 
need  loyal  workers  in  New  York  City  where  you 
now  ace,  as  there  are  only  two  practitioners  adver 
tised  in  our  Journal,  in  that  city,  and  there  are  about, 
twenty-four  here  in  Boston,  and  six  in  Chicago. 

My  second  thought  is  that  it  will  be  well  for  you 
to  come  to  Boston  and  attend  meetings  of  the  asso 
ciation  of  my  students,  so  you  may  get  your  feet 
placed  more  solidly  upon  the  true  path. 


76  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

We  need  faithful  and  honest  workers  everywhere. 
Our  Journal  is  reaching  over  the  seas  to  those  hun 
gering  for  healing  and  spiritual  regeneration,  and  its 
circulation  has  almost  attained  the  four  thousand 
mark.  The  increase  in  this  circulation  during  the 
last  year,  and  the  interest  taken  in  it  has  been  due  to 
the  action  of  Mrs  Eddy,  who  asked  her  students,  as 
organized  into  her  Association,  to  subscribe  for  the 
Journal,  and  obtain  not  less  than  six  subscribers. 

As  far  as  I  can  interpret  the  intentions  of  our 
Teacher,  it  would  seem  from  her  efforts  that  she 
feels  the  Church  here  in  Boston  should  be  the  organ 
ization  which  should  be  representative  of  her  stu 
dents  living  in  whatever  State  or  country.  Word, 
therefore,  has  been  sent  to  students  who  belong  to 
her  Association,  that  every  member  who  is  practic 
ing  healing,  pay  twenty-five  cents  on  every  dollar 
he  receives  in  the  practice,  to  the  Church  here  in 
Boston  for  its  support.  As  the  Teacher's  College  is 
here,  and  all  new  activities  emanate  from  her,  Bos 
ton  will  be  the  headquarters  for  the  Cause.  The 
meetings  of  the  Christian  Science  Association,  as 
you  know,  are  always  held  here.  The  attendance 
at  these  gatherings  constantly  grows,  and  members 
come  long  distances  to  hear  what  our  Teacher  has  to 
say  on  these  occasions,  and  oftentimes  they  are  like 
class  instruction  in  their  scope  and  effort. 

The  Association  meeting  on  the  first  Wednesday 
of  February  (they  are  held  on  the  first  Wednesday 
of  every  month)  was  the  most  largely  attended  of 
any  in  its  history.  For  a  week  previous  to  this  meet 
ing,  students  began  to  arrive  in  Boston  from  distant 
points.  No  urgent  call  had  been  sent  to  them  to 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  77 

gather  here,  but  it  seemed  as  if  a  feeling  of  having 
a  duty  to  accomplish,  and  love  for  their  Teacher 
created  a  desire.  The  College  was  the  center  of 
attraction  and  Mrs.  Eddy  was  kind  and  loving  to 
all  who  came,  although  I  know  that  some  must  have 
tried  her  sorely  because  they  told  her  their  troubles, 
some  too  small  to  bother  her  with,  and  asked  advice 
on  matters  they  should  have  worked  out  by  demon 
stration,  but  she  was  patient,  always  kind,  loving 
and  helpful. 

Upon  Wednesday,  the  day  of  the  meeting  of  the 
Association,  Mrs.  Eddy  intimated  to  the  officers  of 
the  Church  that  a  large  public  hall  should  be  ob 
tained  for  the  Communion  service  on  the  following 
Sunday,  as  Hawthorne  Hall  would  not  accommo 
date  the  number  that  would  attend.  The  meeting  on 
Wednesday  afternoon  was  inspiring.  Teachers  and 
practitioners  told  of  the  constantly  awakening  inter 
est  being  manifested  in  the  work.  It  was  the  sincere 
and  active  devotion  to  the  work  that  brought  grate 
ful  words  of  encouragement  from  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  it 
lifted  her  and  us  out  of  certain  discouragements 
that  came  because  of  the  breaking  away  of  some 
students  in  order  to  set  up  schools  of  their  own. 

In  return,  she  gave  us  advice,  which  if  used,  will 
quicken  the  advent  of  greater  spirituality,  and  cause 
this  little  Church  in  Boston  to  encompass  the  world 
with  the  teachings  of  this  "  Second  Coming." 

For  the  Communion  service,  on  the  following  Sun 
day,  February  8,  Odd  Fellows  Hall  was  engaged. 
It  is  located  at  the  corner  of  Tremont  and  Berkeley 
Streets,  and  is  within  easy  walking  distance  of  the 
College.  Eight  hundred  people  attended  this  ser- 


78  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

vice  and  fourteen  candidates  were  admitted  to  mem 
bership.  Mrs.  Eddy  gave  an  inspiring  sermon,  and 
interpreted  from  her  Scientific  standpoint  I  Corin 
thians,  10:18.  Students  hoped  that  this  sermon 
would  be  fully  reported  in  our  Journal,  but  Mrs. 
Eddy  spoke  from  notes,  and  the  stenographic  ac 
count  was  so  faulty  that  it  was  thought  best  not  to 
publish  it. 

The  membership  of  our  Church  is  increasing,  also 
the  regular  attendance,  the  latter  to  such  an  extent 
that  we  are  now  searching  for  larger  quarters.  Haw 
thorne  Hall  seats  only  two  hundred  and  thirty-four. 

I  have  written  you  at  length  so  you  can  see  that 
there  was  subtly  injected  into  your  thought  the 
belief  that  Mrs.  Eddy's  teaching  had  stopped  grow 
ing  because  something  better  had  taken  its  place. 
I  want  you  to  know  all  the  conditions  so  that  what 
ever  stand  you  take  will  be  with  your  eyes  wide  open. 

Your  classmate,  Miss  Turner,  came  to  see  me 
while  I  was  writing  this  letter.  I  took  the  liberty 
of  telling  her  of  your  awakening  and  she  wants  to 
help  you,  and  will  write  immediately  some  matters 
of  interest  which  you  might  like  to  know,  but  which 
I  have  not  time  to  give  you  now.  With  best  wishes, 
and  the  desire  (which  is  prayer)  that  you  may  be 
governed  entirely  by  divine  Love,  I  am, 

Ever  your  loving  teacher, 

MARY  W.  ROE 

To  Mary,  Mrs.  Roe's  letter  was  one  filled  with 
love  and  kindness.  She  left  personality  out  of  every 
question,  and  one  could  see  she  desired  Miss  Drew 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  79 

should  not  be  influenced  in  the  way  she  should  work 
out  her  salvation. 

As  Mary  thought  over  the  contents  of  Mrs.  Roe's 
letter,  especially  those  passages  relative  to  the 
growth  of  the  little  Church,  the  picture  of  her  Aunt 
Giuliana  sitting  in  state  in  her  carriage  watching 
the  people  go  into  Hawthorne  Hall,  brought  a  smile 
to  her  face. 

To  Mary,  Aunt  Giuliana  was  a  wonderful  woman. 
She  had  the  stately  dignity  of  her  mother  the  Count 
ess,  but  her  character  was  tempered  with  a  greater 
simplicity  and  more  loving  impulses,  and  her  life  in 
America  had  broadened  her,  especially  in  regard  to 
the  necessity  of  living  and  acting  in  the  spirit  of 
democracy.  Mary  wondered  if  Parker,  by  any 
chance  had  seen  and  recognized  her  carriage,  and 
if  so,  how  did  he  accept  her  action  as  related  to  his 
religion.  Several  times  since  her  aunt  had  told  the 
incident,  she  had  been  on  the  point  of  asking  her  if 
she  had  learned  from  Parker  the  name  of  the  dis 
tinguished-looking  woman  in  the  purple  velvet  dress, 
whose  face,  figure  and  eyes  had  so  attracted  her  at 
tention. 

Mary  took  up  the  letter  Miss  Turner  had  written 
Miss  Drew,  and  began  reading: 

MY    DEAR   AND   LOVING    CLASSMATE: 

It  has  seemed  a  very  long  time  since  I  heard  from 
you,  over  two  years,  I  believe,  and  the  desire  I  have 
had  is  near  fulfillment,  namely  that  of  meeting  you 
on  the  same  sacred  ground,  without  argument  and 
without  feeling,  only  love. 

Since  you  went  away  from  us  many  remarkable 


8o  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

changes  have  taken  place,  and  Mrs.  Roe  said  she 
had  not  been  able  to  tell  you  all  the  good  news  in 
her  letters  so  I  thought  you  might  like  to  hear  other 
interesting  items,  about  which  we  feel  well  pleased 
because  we  have  overcome  much,  not  with  the 
sword,  but  with  Love. 

Two  eminent  clergymen  of  Boston  have  written 
their  opinions  relative  to  our  work  as  they  see  it. 
L.  T.  Townsend,  D.D.,  of  Boston  University,  is  one, 
and  has  published  an  address,  which  he  gave  before 
the  Boston  Methodist  Preachers'  Meeting,  upon  the 
topic,  "  Prayer  and  Healing."  At  the  close  of  his 
address,  the  clergymen  present  requested  a  copy  for 
publication. 

Under  the  title  of  "  Boston  Craze  and  Mrs. 
Eddy,"  he  criticizes  her  teachings  and  her  work  and 
among  his  statements  are  the  following:  "  This  wo 
man  claims  to  be  the  originator  of  a  new  system  of 
philosophy  and  healing.  Were  there  consistency 
enough  in  her  teachings  to  constitute  a  philosophy  it 
would  be  called  a  crude  attempt  to  resuscitate  the 
defunct  idealism  of  the  nihilistic  type  which  ap 
peared  in  the  middle  ages.  Her  views  upon  all  met 
aphysical  matters  —  we  speak  very  mildly  —  are  a 
self-contradicting  hotchpotch." 

Toward  the  end  of  his  chapter  on  the  "  Boston 
Craze,"  he  is  obliged,  in  order  to  appear  decently 
fair,  to  write  as  follows: 

"  But  notwithstanding  these  criticisms  upon  this 
misnamed  Christian  Science,  fairness  requires  us  to 
add  that  this  woman,  Mrs.  Eddy,  by  her  methods,  is 
successful  in  healing  disease.  Our  professional  faith- 
workers  are  therefore  in  danger  of  losing  their  lau- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  81 

rels  at  the  hands  of  one  whom  they  must  regard  as 
an  infidel." 

The  Rev.  Stacy  Fowler  has  a  blast  in  the  Homi- 
letic  Review  for  this  month,  August.  In  one  passage 
he  has  written:  "While  'healers'  are  multiplying 
it  is  evident  that  the  science  is  waning.  Mrs.  Eddy 
writes  that  her  ability  to  teach  the  art  of  healing  in 
her  classes  in  twelve  lessons  is  a  greater  wonder  than 
her  power  of  '  instantaneous  healing.'  She  may 
teach  the  principles  of  the  science  in  twelve  lessons, 
but  she  cannot  impart  her  power,  her  personalism  in 
twelve,  nor  in  twelve  hundred  lessons.  The  real  ictus 
is  her  personalism.  Her  pupils  are  but  feeble  imi 
tators  of  their  teacher.  Hence  the  spell  is  losing  its 
charm.  The  movement  is  losing  its  momentum.  In 
its  present  form  it  is  an  epidemic,  and  as  an  epi 
demic  it  will  pass  away,  as  did  the  Blue  Glass  mania. 
It  is  as  transcendental  as  was  Brook  Farm,  and  like 
that  experiment  it  may  be  useful  in  demonstrating 
that  sentiment,  fancy  and  fitful  impulses  are  not 
the  solid  facts  of  science,  nor  the  panacea  for  human 
ills." 

Fortunately  Professor  Fowler  is  wrong,  because 
the  work  is  spreading  everywhere  in  the  East  and  the 
middle  West,  especially  in  Chicago,  and  a  Miss  S.  E. 
B.  Shaw,  who  studied  with  our  Teacher  in  Chicago 
in  1884,  has  started  the  work  in  San  Jose,  California. 

We  feel  that  Professor  Fowler  has  seen  more  in 
the  true  teachings  of  Christian  Science  than  he  feels 
wise  to  admit  at  the  present  time  owing  to  his  posi 
tion  in  the  ministry,  but  his  condemnation  is  not  so 
sweeping  as  that  of  Rev.  Dr.  Townsend,  and  he 
takes  exception  to  certain  statements  made  by  two 


82  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

eminent  divines  in  Boston,  Rev.  A.  J.  Gordon  and 
Rev.  Joseph  Cook. 

Dr.  Fowler  has  this  to  say  of  the  charges  of  Rev. 
A.  J.  Gordon:  "  But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  phe 
nomena  (healing)?  There  are  many  reports  of 
remarkable  cures.  Do  these  pretending  healers 
really  heal?  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon  gives  them  the  credit 
of  healing,  and  then  turns  around  and  fiercely  at 
tacks  their  theology  as  dangerous,  and  calls  them  by 
harsh  names.  If,  however,  they  cure  the  sick,  people 
will  not  hesitate  and  turn  away  from  them  at  the 
call  of  a  halt  from  theologians.  Not  much.  If  the 
scientist  can  snatch  you  from  the  jaws  of  disease  and 
death  you  will  not  boggle  over  a  question  of  theol 
ogy.  Besides,  it  is  by  their  theology,  by  their  pecul 
iar  views  of  God  and  man  that  they  assume  to  work 
the  cures.  If  they  can  heal,  as  they  claim  they  do, 
they  will  carry  the  day,  and  they  ought." 

In  his  article  Rev.  Stacy  Fowler  has  made  some 
statements  which  are  not  correct,  and  show  lack  of 
understanding  of  the  subject,  but  he  has  tried  to  ex 
hibit  an  attitude  of  fairness,  and  has  answered  Rev. 
Joseph  Cook  relative  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings 
which  the  latter  believes  "  pantheistic." 

Dr.  Cook  is  the  ruler  of  the  "  Monday  Lecture 
ship."  These  lectures  are  held  in  Tremont  Temple, 
Boston,  on  Mondays.  On  March  16,  Mrs.  Eddy 
made  reply  to  the  severe  letter  of  denunciation  writ 
ten  by  Rev.  A.  J.  Gordon,  and  read  at  one  of  these 
meetings.  Tremont  Temple  was  well  filled  so  that 
I  was  obliged  to  sit  in  the  second  balcony.  It  is  a 
large  auditorium,  but  I  could  hear  every  word  she 
uttered.  She  looked  rather  petite  from  where  I  sat, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  83 

but  every  movement  of  her  body,  and  every  gesture 
of  her  hands  was  of  dignity  and  grace,  and  she  an 
swered  to  my  satisfaction  all  the  charges  Rev.  A.  J. 
Gordon  made  against  her,  and  left  a  sweet  and  spirit 
ual  atmosphere  filling  the  place. 

We  are  very  much  pleased  that  the  desire  for  a 
clearer  knowledge  of  the  Science  is  becoming  evi 
dent,  as  is  shown  by  the  visit  of  Miss  Lilian  Whiting, 
a  writer  for  the  Boston  Traveler,  who  visited  Mrs. 
Eddy  July  2,  and  wrote  the  results  of  her  experi 
ences  for  the  Ohio  Leader.  This  has  been  reprinted 
in  our  Journal  of  August  from  which  I  have  clipped 
it  and  enclose  for  your  perusal.  You  will  find  it 
interesting. 

I  could  write  you  many  more  items  of  interest  in 
regard  to  the  work  here,  but  I  must  stop  sometime 
and  it  might  as  well  be  now. 

Pray  let  me  hear  from  you  soon. 

With  love, 
E.  M.  T. 

With  renewed  interest  in  the  work  that  Miss  Drew 
would  take  up  in  Boston,  Mary  spread  out  the 
clipping  entitled  "  Boston  Life.  The  marvel  of 
Mind  Cure  or  Metaphysical  Healing  practiced  at  the 
Hub.  An  outline  of  the  Faith  of  the  new  sect  called 
Christian  Scientist." 

"  Mrs.  Eddy  impressed  me  as  a  woman  who  is 
—  in  the  language  of  our  Methodist  friends  — '  filled 
with  the  spirit.'  It  seems  to  be  a  natural  gift  with 
her.  She  is,  by  nature,  a  harmonizer.  My  own 
personal  experience  in  that  call  was  so  singular  that 
I  will  venture  to  relate  it. 


84  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  I  went,  as  I  have  already  said,  in  a  journalistic 
spirit.  I  had  no  belief,  or  disbelief,  and  the  idea 
of  getting  any  personal  benefit  from  the  call,  save 
matter  for  press  use,  never  occurred  to  me.  But  I 
remembered  afterward  how  extremely  tired  I  was  as 
I  walked  rather  wearily  and  languidly  up  the  steps 
to  Mrs.  Eddy's  door.  I  came  away,  as  a  little  child 
friend  of  mine  expressively  says,  '  skipping.'  I  was 
at  least  a  mile  from  the  Vendome,  and  I  walked 
home  feeling  as  if  I  were  treading  on  air.  My  sleep 
that  night  was  the  rest  of  elysium.  If  I  had  been 
caught  up  into  paradise  it  could  hardly  have  been  a 
more  wonderful  renewal.  All  the  next  day  this  ex 
alted  state  continued.  I  can  hardly  describe  it;  it 
was  simply  the  most  marvelous  elasticity  of  mind 
and  body.  All  this  time  —  it  was  Saturday  evening 
I  called  on  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  the  ensuing  day  being 
Sunday,  and  not  attending  the  service  that  day,  I 
was  not  out  to  meet  any  one  —  all  this  Sunday  I 
merely  thought  a  trifle  wonderingly,  l  How  well  I 
feel.'  In  the  evening  I  had  callers,  and  I  told  of  my 
visit  to  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  later,  in  an  entirely  different 
connection,  I  chanced  to  allude  to  the  unusual,  and 
indeed,  utterly  unprecedented  buoyancy  and  energy 
I  was  feeling.  l  Why,  that's  the  result  of  your  going 
to  Mrs.  Eddy,'  exclaimed  a  friend  who  had  heard 
of  her  powers.  I  had  not  thought  of  it  before,  be 
cause  you  see  I  went  to  have  my  mind  stored,  not 
cured,  and  in  the  journalistic  sense,  I  forgot  I  was 
with  the  most  famous  '  mind  curer  '  of  the  day." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  Mrs. 
Amory  came  from  the  city  which  they  had  found 
uncomfortably  warm,  and  the  next  train  brought 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  85 

John  Hamilton  with  a  letter  from  Gerald  to  his 
mother  which  had  been  forwarded  to  his  office  from 
Newport. 

During  dinner  conversation  naturally  turned  upon 
Gerald.  At  the  time  of  writing  he  was  in  England, 
with  every  spare  hour  given  to  research  in  the  Brit 
ish  Museum  where  he  had  found  original  manu 
scripts  of  some  beautiful  music  written  in  the  seven 
teenth  century,  and  as  usual  he  was  enjoying  himself 
in  the  company  of  artists  and  musicians. 

"  This  evening,"  said  Mrs.  Amory,  "  when  we  are 
all  together,  I  will  read  Gerald's  letter.  England 
has  never  interested  him  as  much  as  France  and 
Italy,  but  he  has  found  a  poet  whose  lines  seem  to 
have  set  his  blood  tingling." 

After  they  had  gathered  in  the  large  library,  Mrs. 
Amory  settled  herself  comfortably  and  brought  out 
Gerald's  letter: 

LONDON,  August  18,  1885 
DEAREST  MOTHER: 

London  with  its  fogs  and  its  crowds,  once  again 
I  am  with  them.  When  here  previously  I  had  al 
ways  wanted  to  escape  to  the  continent,  but  I  have 
found  an  attraction  that  holds  me,  and  this  is  the 
exhuming  (it  might  be  called)  of  some  beautiful 
music  of  the  seventeenth  century,  that  has  been  in 
the  British  Museum  for  many  years  but  not  recog 
nized  as  real  music.  England  has  been  for  such  a 
long  time  under  the  spell  of  Mendelssohn,  Sullivan, 
Cowen  and  others,  who  write  for  the  present  rather 
than  the  future,  that  the  English  people  have  for 
gotten  there  were  composers  in  England  in  the  sev- 


86  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

enteenth  century,  who  had  decided  individuality  of 
style  and  expression,  different  even  from  Bach.  I 
have  found  some  suites  by  John  Jenkins  and  Thomas 
Tomkins  written  for  the  old  viols,  with  harpsichord, 
which  are  very  beautiful,  but  to  have  the  music 
sound  as  they  conceived  it  one  must  have  the  instru 
ments  for  which  it  is  written,  therefore  I  have  con 
sulted  both  Messrs  Hart  and  Hill,  in  regard  to  ob 
taining  viols  and  a  viol  da  gamba.  The  harpsichord 
we  already  have  but  it  must  be  put  into  better 
condition  so  it  can  be  used.  There  is  an  incredible 
amount  of  remarkable  music  of  the  contrapuntal 
school  hidden  in  these  museums,  which  has  never 
been  published.  There  are  very  few  in  London  who 
know  about  this  beautiful  buried  art,  but  I  found 
one  old  musician  who  had  collected  a  few  things 
and  he  is  helping  me  to  unearth  others  and  has  se 
cured  expert  copyists.  I  believe  those  in  Boston  who 
love  Bach,  will  be  astonished  to  find  that  there  were 
composers  in  England  who  could  write  intricate 
counterpoint  and  make  it  an  indispensible  part  of 
the  beauty  of  the  music,  and  the  reason  for  it  is 
that  it  was  their  idiom  of  expression. 

I  have  again  met  William  Morris,  who  yet  feels 
keenly  the  loss  of  his  great  fellowcraftsman  Rosetti. 
He  is  still  working  in  the  atmosphere  of  medievalism 
in  poetry  and  tapestries.  I  do  not  believe  art  has  to 
go  back  to  the  medieval  period  in  poetry  or  pictures 
to  find  inspiration,  for  the  present  is  filled  with  fer 
tile  subject  matter,  and  there  is  one  poet  in  England 
using  the  every-day  scenes  around  him  for  subjects 
of  poems  which  most  assuredly  sets  the  imagination 
working  in  a  new  direction.  This  is  William  Ernest 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  87 

Henley,  and  he  has  struck  out  in  a  highly  individual 
manner.  He  has  written  verses,  in  old  French 
forms,  that  are  full  of  charm,  but  to  me  his  rhyth 
mical,  unrhymed  poems  show  much  skill  and  dis 
tinctive  invention.  I  wish  that  his  work  would 
influence  our  American  poets  to  seek  a  method  of 
expression  that  would  give  the  picture  to  be  con 
veyed  a  greater  incisive  power. 

In  Paris  I  heard  some  surprising  music  which 
seems  to  me  the  most  distinctive  speech  since  Wag 
ner.  It  has  individual  character.  If  the  composer 
can  go  on  from  this  foundation  there  will  be  evolved 
a  new  type  of  music  different  from  anything  that 
has  gone  before.  This  composition  is  in  the  form 
of  a  cantata  entitled  '  L'Enfant  Prodigue,'  and  won 
the  Grand  Prix  of  Rome  for  its  author,  Claude 
Debussy.  I  tried  to  reach  him  personally  while  in 
Paris,  but  he  was  out  of  the  city.  I  had  high  hopes 
that  he  had  written  something  for  violin,  but  upon 
asking  publishers  I  was  disappointed  to  find  he  had 
not. 

I  have  purchased  two  pictures  which  I  think  are 
of  rare  beauty.  One  is  by  Monticelli,  and  in  color 
and  richness  of  imagination  will  charm  some  in 
America  and  shock  others.  Those  who  look  for 
photographic  sharpness  and  chromo  effects  of 
smooth  color  like  that  of  Meyer  von  Bremen  which 
is  so  much  liked  in  our  country,  and  which  must 
give  way  in  time  to  that  of  a  truer  type  of  painting, 
will  not  care  for  my  Monticelli,  as  he  suggests  faces 
and  forms  by  masterly  strokes  of  line  and  color, 
more  than  by  slavish  attempt  at  photographic  detail. 
He  obtains  his  remarkable  symphony  by  laying  dif- 


88  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ferent  colors  one  over  the  other,  and  then  at  some 
time  when  the  pigment  is  just  at  the  right  stage  of 
hardness,  scrapes  these  places;  then  by  glazing  he 
obtains  results  that  cannot  be  arrived  at  by  the  mere 
process  of  using  solid  color. 

The  other  picture  is  by  Rousseau  of  the  school 
called  Barbizon,  a  painter  of  intimate  landscapes. 
This  is  an  oak,  and  I  know  you  will  enjoy  the 
strength  of  the  gnarled  tree,  and  the  fresh  beauty 
of  its  surroundings.  I  am  having  frames  made  for 
these  by  one  of  the  best  houses  in  Paris,  and  they 
will  be  as  a  part  of  the  pictures,  and  are  to  be 
copies  of  some  in  the  Louvre.  None  of  those  tre 
mendous  gold  stucco  frames  for  me  which  seem  to 
be  the  rage  in  America. 

The  foregoing,  I  believe,  is  a  fairly  faithful  ac 
count  of  my  labors  and  pleasure  since  I  last  wrote. 
I  shall  sail  for  home  about  September  i5th.  Re 
member  me  to  Mary,  and  to  all  our  closest  friends, 
and  don't  let  Parker  get  away  from  us.  Just  at  the 
last  moment  I  am  reminded  to  tell  you  that  I  am 
going  to  take  home  with  me  a  very  genius  of  an 
Italian  cook.  He  is  the  nephew  of  grandmother's 
famous  chef,  and  has  worked  with  him. 

With  all  the  most  precious  thoughts  that  I  can 
create  for  the  most  gracious  and  loving  mother  on 
earth,  Yours, 

GERALD 

"An  extremely  good  correspondent,"  said  John 
Hamilton.  "  Right  to  the  point,  and  I  should  not 
wonder  but  a  very  keen  and  shrewd  buyer." 

"  Gerald  is  very  keen  when  it  comes  to  purchas- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  89 

ing  the  things  he  wants  and  knows  about.  He  is 
willing  to  pay  a  seemingly  high  price  if  the  article 
is  fine,  but  not  an  exorbitant  figure,  no  matter  how 
badly  he  desires  it.  I  have  known  him  to  wait 
months  and  even  a  year  or  more  when  he  knew  a 
dealer  was  bent  on  making  an  unfair  profit;  so  you 
see,  John,  he  is  not  a  spendthrift  even  if  he  is  a 
splendid  artist,"  replied  Mrs.  Amory. 

"  This  quality  in  Gerald/'  said  Mrs.  Hamilton, 
"  is  the  result  of  environments  of  generations.  If  it 
takes  three  generations  to  make  a  gentleman  or  a 
gentlewoman  out  of  a  peasant,  it  takes  that  and  per 
haps  another  generation  to  appreciate  the  beauties 
the  great  workers  in  art  have  created." 

"  And,  Mother,"  returned  Mary,  "  it  takes  one 
more  generation  at  least,  for  them  to  recognize  either 
the  poetic,  symbolic  or  spiritual  beauty  that  is  ex 
pressed  in  certain  works.  Gerald  has  had  all  these 
advantages,  and  I  believe  he  sees  more  in  the  beauti 
ful  works  of  art  he  is  continually  purchasing  than 
merely  the  outside  show.  He  has  a  wonderfully 
clear  mentality.  He  sees  with  a  poet's  eyes,  and 
plays  with  a  poet's  vision.  Perhaps  that  is  the  rea 
son  you  do  not  always  understand  Gerald,  Father 
dear.  You  are  both  big  men,  equally  big  in  your 
separate  lines  and  are  each  working  toward  the 
same -end,  to  help  those  who  are  worthy.  You  with 
a  great  and  honest  financial  plan,  and  Gerald  to 
unite  all  the  many  races  by  means  of  a  universal 
tongue,  and  make  a  broader  education  of  all  that  is 
fine  in  music,  and  thus  bring  about  the  desire  for 
pleasure  in  art.  No  one  can  argue  against  a  plan 
which  furthers  the  growth  from  the  music-hall  of 


90  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

our  day  to  popular  concerts  for  the  masses  which 
will  include  some  of  the  finest  music  written." 

"  Well  said,  my  dear,"  returned  Mrs.  Amory. 
"  Never  was  anything  more  true  than  what  you 
pointed  out  in  regard  to  seeing  the  underlying  poetic, 
symbolic  or  spiritual  motif  behind  a  work  of  art.  A 
great  and  inspired  artist  catches  swift  gleams  of 
light  at  certain  times  which  no  one  else  sees,  and 
puts  them  into  words,  into  music,  upon  the  canvas, 
or  into  the  making  of  some  jewel.  These  are  sold 
and  resold  because  of  their  objective  beauty,  but 
at  some  time  during  their  existence  the  one 
person  comes  along,  be  he  either  poor  or  rich,  and  at 
one  glance,  even  at  a  piece  of  wonderfully  carved 
metal,  he  is  touched  to  the  heart.  Tears  come  into 
his  eyes.  Why?  Because  he  is  the  one  person  out 
of  perhaps  a  million  who  has  been  able  to  feel  just 
as  the  workman  did  when  he  put  his  whole  being 
and  prayers  into  that  piece  of  work  and  made  it  an 
inseparable  part  of  himself.  This  is  what  we  see 
in  my  mother's  country,  Italy.  This  is  how  we  feel 
when  the  creation  of  a  great  workman  is  suddenly 
shown  to  us.  We  weep,  we  rejoice.  John,  I  ask 
you  does  your  keen-bargaining  American  do  this? 
Does  he  feel,  does  he  see  the  yearning  desire,  the 
spiritual  result  of  pleading  to  his  Creator  to  make 
his  work  perfect?  No!  The  higher  the  price  he 
pays,  the  more  he  enjoys  it  because  it  means  show 
and  advertisement.  And  what  do  you  think  my  Ger 
ald  will  do  with  his  beautiful  pictures  and  furniture? 
He  will  have  them  brought  in  so  quietly  and  placed 
in  the  house  that  the  world  will  not  hear  about  it. 
And  I  will  tell  you  some  truths,  these,  that  many 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  91 

scores  of  pieces  of  furniture,  tapestries,  rugs,  por 
celains  and  pictures  of  which  Gerald  has  found 
finer  examples  he  has  sent  over  to  your  best  deco 
rating  houses  and  your  great  auction  rooms  and 
sold  them  for  four  to  five  times  the  prices  he  paid 
for  them." 

"  I  suppose,"  Mary  interjected,  "  you  will  open 
the  new  house  with  a  great  reception,  orchestra, 
supper  and  dancing." 

"  That  is  just  what  Gerald  will  not  do.  He  de 
tests  notoriety,  and  such  kind  he  calls  vulgar.  When 
everything  is  complete  and  ready,  he  will  probably 
notify  about  twenty  very  intimate  friends  to  come. 
There  will  be  rather  an  informal  dinner,  upon  which 
Gerald  will  depend  upon  his  new  cook,  and  the 
conversation  will  be  upon  interesting  subjects. 
There  will  be  good  talk,  comradeship  and  the  feeling 
of  brotherhood  of  artist  for  artist.  After  dinner 
there  will  be  music,  probably  string  quartette  music, 
or  great  compositions  for  strings  and  piano,  and 
this  will  be  the  '  dedication  of  the  house '  as  Gerald 
will  call  it." 

"  How  long  will  the  playing  last,  Auntie?  "  in 
quired  Mary. 

"  If  Gerald  has  not  changed  within  two  months 
our  guests  will  not  leave  until  about  two  in  the 
mornirig." 

"  I  would  give  most  everything  to  be  there,"  ex 
claimed  Mary.  "  At  these  times  is  it  all  music?  " 

"  No,  but  most  of  the  time.  It  seems  that  at 
about  eleven  o'clock  the  flood-gates  of  musical  feel 
ing  open,  and  there  are  calls  for  certain  pieces.  At 
twelve  there  is  usually  a  little  supper,  and  then  com- 


92  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ment  on  music  and  art,  usually  very  brilliant  and 
well  worth  listening  to  even  by  capitalists  and  big 
business  men,  for  these  should  know  how  men  and 
women  can  and  will  sacrifice  years  to  the  hardest 
drudgery  for  the  love  of  expressing  beauty." 

"  That  was  not  exactly  fair  to  look  at  Father 
when  you  launched  that  last  sentence,  Auntie,  for 
his  plans  are  not  for  personal  ends  but  for  the  bene 
fit  of  those  who  have  certain  business  qualifications, 
but  for  whom  there  are  not  enough  opportunities  to 
go  around." 

"  Forgive  me,  Mary  dear,  even  for  the  glance,  but 
I  believed  I  guessed  what  was  going  through  your 
father's  thought  and  felt  I  must  discount  certain 
remarks  he  might  make  upon  unprofitable  labor." 

"  This  time  you  are  wrong,  Giuliana,"  said  John 
Hamilton.  "  I  was  thinking  from  the  opposite  di 
rection  and  commending  Gerald  for  the  desire  to 
leave  aside  all  show  and  give  true  enjoyment  of 
beauty  to  those  who  could  understand.  After  such 
an  evening  as  you  have  described  I  know  he  will 
go  to  bed  with  the  feeling  of  having  participated  in 
an  event  that  gave  healthful,  clean  pleasure  to  others. 
I  have  had  some  such  experiences  and  they  proved 
to  be  an  intellectual  treat  and  a  mental  stimulus. 
I  really  would  like  to  drop  in  suddenly  when  Gerald 
is  having  a  gathering  of  his  friends  who  contribute 
their  share  of  their  art  to  make  the  evening  of  real 
benefit  to  each  and  all:  actual  cooperation." 

"  Now,  John,"  replied  Mrs.  Amory,  "  that  you 
have  seen  what  Gerald  is  doing,  I  will  tell  you  some 
thing  which  may  be  in  the  nature  of  a  surprise.  A 
partner,  in  one  of  our  largest  banking  firms  in 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  93 

Boston,  one  whose  name,  if  I  mentioned  it  you  would 
know  immediately,  is  enthusiastically  interested  in 
music  and  has  the  same  purpose  in  mind  as  Gerald, 
the  education  of  the  people.  This  gentleman  stud 
ied  piano  and  harmony  in  Vienna  but  an  injury  to 
his  arm  compelled  him  to  give  up  the  former  and  he 
turned  all  his  energies  into  a  business  career.  He 
has  been  successful,  but  primarily  he  is  a  philan 
thropist  and  has  been  using  his  wealth  to  forward 
the  appreciation  of  the  best  orchestral  music.  His 
life  abroad  for  a  number  of  years,  combined  with 
his  extensive  study,  have  brought  about  comparisons 
of  the  arts  of  this  country  with  those  of  others,  and 
he  is  now  using  a  large  sum  of  money  to  bring  our 
music  and  art  in  Boston  to  a  higher  standard,  to 
equal  that  in  some  of  the  great  European  capitals. 
Although  he  is  many  years  older  than  Gerald  they 
are  very  close  friends,  and  he  will  be  one  of  our 
guests  at  the  opening,  and  his  conversation,  whether 
upon  business  or  upon  music,  will  be  worth  listening 
to." 

"  I  am  interested,  Aunt  Giuliana,  to  know  some 
of  the  subjects  of  conversation  at  these  events.  Ger 
ald  has  invited  me  for  the  opening  and  if  there  is 
any  possibility  of  my  being  there  I  want  to  be  pre 
pared." 

"  The  subjects  are  various,  my  dear,  painting 
among  the  artists,  literature  among  the  literati, 
music  among  the  musicians,  and  then,  there  is  the 
inevitable  result  when  players  of  stringed  instru 
ments  come  together,  as  to  which  master  of 
violin  making  was  the  greater,  Stradivarius  or 
Guarnerius;  the  particular  wood  the  makers  used, 


94  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

also  the  varnish.  Discussion  upon  these  matters  is 
inevitable  among  those  who  love  violins,  and  when 
Mr.  White  the  violin  maker  is  present  there  is  always 
a  learned  discussion.  To  be  a  great  maker  of  violins 
one  must  be  born  to  this  particular  art,  for  it  is  an 
art  that  requires  great  skill,  knowledge,  patience  and 
a  keen  ear  for  tone.  Mr.  White,  who  takes  care  of 
Gerald's  instruments  and  repairs  and  adjusts  if  nec 
essary  those  of  most  of  the  great  players  when  they 
come  to  Boston,  has  not  only  a  knowledge  which 
seems  inexhaustible  but  is  an  enthusiast  about  his 
work.  I  have  known  him  to  leave  our  house  at 
midnight,  in  the  midst  of  supper,  run  across  the 
Common  to  his  room  on  Tremont  Street,  and  bring 
back  some  pieces  of  maple  wood  with  samples  of 
varnish  upon  them.  Then  there  would  be  compari 
sons  of  the  color,  texture  and  dichroism  of  the  var 
nish,  and  violins,  violas  and  cellos  would  be  looked 
over,  and  at  last  the  momentous  question  would  be 
reached,  of  what  substance  did  the  old  masters  make 
their  wonderful  varnish?  " 

"  If  the  word  '  Bohemian,'  "  remarked  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton,  "  can  be  applied  in  a  higher  sense  than  the 
one  usually  connected  with  it,  then  Gerald  has  a 
'  Bohemia  '  all  his  own/' 

"  In  whatever  country  you  go,"  replied  Mrs. 
Amory,  "  you  find,  in  certain  would-be  artistic  cir 
cles,  men  and  women  who  call  themselves  Bohemi 
ans.  Most  of  them  have  been  failures  from  the 
start,  and  the  large  percentage  remain  so.  There 
are  decent  and  indecent  '  Bohemians.'  The  former 
are  the  successful,  usually  the  truly  inspired  and  the 
interesting  intellectuals.  If  one  by  reason  of  early 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  95 

surroundings  is  in  the  lower  class,  he  will,  if  suc 
cessful  in  his  art,  and  has  breadth  of  humanity 
and  intelligence,  leave  it  for  the  higher.  He  can 
not  help  it  for  it  is  a  most  natural  action  for 
him  to  desire  to  associate  with  his  equals,  also 
with  those  he  knows  are  above  him  and  try  to  climb 
to  a  place  beside  them.  But  he  is  seldom  accepted 
in  this  inner  circle  of  '  Bohemia  '  unless  manners, 
habits  and  thoughts  are  in  accord  with  the  new  sur 
roundings." 

"  Too  often,"  replied  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  '  Bohe 
mian  '  is  used  as  an  excuse  for  being  loose,  careless 
and  immoral,  and  the  reason  for  the  excuse  is  that 
the  people  who  apply  it  in  this  way  try  to  disguise 
the  fact  they  know  so  well  themselves,  that  they  have 
not  the  real  talent,  inspiration  or  genius  to  rise  to 
the  top  or  get  anywhere  near  that  point." 

"  And  too  often,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Amory,  "  of 
being  a  case  of  swine,  women  and  song." 

The  next  morning,  much  to  Mary's  disappoint 
ment,  Mrs.  Amory  decided  to  return  to  Newport,  as 
the  purpose  for  which  she  had  come  to  New  York 
had  been  accomplished.  Mary  had  hoped  that  in 
some  way  she  would  have  met  Parker.  She  was 
interested  in  him,  and  wanted  to  ask  him  about 
the  Church  in  Hawthorne  Hall,  Mrs.  Roe,  Mrs. 
Eddy -and  others. 

Soon  after  breakfast  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  Mrs. 
Amory  left  for  the  city  to  shop  and  lunch  together. 
Although  the  day  was  cool  and  beautiful  Mary  felt 
a  vast  loneliness  after  the  departure  of  Mrs.  Amory 
and  her  mother.  Her  aunt  had  always  interested 
her.  She  never  tired  of  hearing  her  soft,  rich  tones 


96  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

slightly  touched  by  foreign  accent.  Her  poise,  grace 
ful  gestures  and  facial  expression  were  always  inter 
esting,  and  the  quiet  warmth  of  her  nature  attracted 
love  and  homage. 

The  hours  passed  heavily,  and  were  filled  with  a 
nameless  fear  of  impending  trouble.  Suddenly  it 
seemed  that  she  had  no  one  to  help  her.  Miss  Drew 
was  in  Boston,  and  for  the  second  time  she  realized 
how  much  she  needed  her  and  what  her  last  visit, 
and  the  letters  from  Mrs.  Roe  and  Miss  Turner, 
which  she  had  forwarded  to  her,  meant  in  what 
seemed  an  awakening  to  a  higher  sense  of  life  and 
work.  Her  thought  reverted  to  the  description  of 
the  little  Church  on  Park  Street,  of  Parker  and  his 
remarkable  sincerity  which  had  caused  Gerald  to 
believe  in  him,  and  the  enthusiasm  Mrs.  Amory  had 
for  his  work.  The  remembrance  of  his  answer  in  re 
gard  to  the  manufacture  of  cigarettes  brought  a 
smile  to  her  eyes,  and  she  recognized  that  he  was 
right.  Were  those  who  attended  the  little  Church 
as  honest  as  he,  and  did  they  work  in  the  same  way? 
What  was  the  personal  appearance  of  Mrs.  Roe 
whose  letters  showed  such  quiet  and  loving  wisdom 
under  circumstances  which  would  have  engendered 
in  others  an  opposite  feeling.  Miss  Turner  in  her 
letter  to  Miss  Drew  showed  the  same  beautiful  feel 
ing  of  compassion,  and  Miss  Drew  herself  in  their 
last  interview  especially  revealed  true  womanly  con 
trition,  love  and  gratitude.  Parker,  Mrs.  Roe,  Miss 
Drew  and  Miss  Turner  made  four  persons  whose 
life  and  efforts  seemed  to  be  guided  in  unity. 
If  by  argument  from  deduction,  these  were  rep 
resentative  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  teaching,  then 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  97 

there  must  be  a  unity  of  labor  and  love 
in  that  little  Church,  that  was  practically  un 
recognized  by  the  world.  Then  Mary's  thought 
reverted  to  her  Aunt  Giuliana's  drive  to  Hawthorne 
Hall  and  her  fear  to  go  in.  Oh,  why  had  she  not 
gone  even  out  of  curiosity  so  she  could  have  told  her 
more  about  the  kindly  yet  enthusiastic  people  of  the 
little  Church;  the  "  simple  and  peculiar  people  "  as 
Parker  had  expressed  it. 

In  some  way  Mary  could  not  separate  her  feelings 
of  tenderness  and  longing,  from  Parker,  Mrs.  Roe, 
Miss  Drew  and  Miss  Turner.  The  church  her 
mother  and  father  attended  never  seemed  to  be 
close  to  her.  Religion  seemed  to  be  a  cold  method 
of  trying  to  make  people  good.  She,  as  well  as 
millions  of  others,  had  been  dragged  to  church  be 
cause  it  was  believed  it  would  do  them  good.  It 
was  like  being  forced  to  take  medicine  because  it 
was  prescribed.  In  speaking  of  Parker,  Mrs.  Amory 
had  said  that  when  she  asked  him  why  the  people 
went  to  the  Church  he  attended,  he  answered  "  Be 
cause  they  love  to,  ma'am." 

"  And  why  do  they  love  to,  Parker?  " 
"  Because  they  are  not  driven  to  come,  and  for 
the  reason  that  what  is  preached  there  continues  the 
healing  begun  by  the  practitioners  and  wonderful 
cures  take  place  in  our  services.  You  don't 
hear  of  these  in  the  newspapers,  ma'am,  because 
they  don't  get  up  and  shout  '  Glory  Halleluiah,  I'm 
saved,'  and  throw  a  crutch  or  a  cane  out  of  the 
window.  The  healing  comes,  ma'am,  with  '  unla 
bored  motion,'  when  the  poor  suffering  person  is 
awakened  to  the  power  of  the  Truth  that  Jesus 


98  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

taught,  and  realizes  there  is  light  all  about  him 
instead  of  dark,  and  knows  it  from  a  spiritual  stand 
point.  Something  must  happen  to  him  then,  ma'am, 
he  cannot  help  himself  even  if  he  has  been  a  doubter. 
It  is  the  '  still  small  voice,'  ma'am,  and  in  consonance 
with  that  '  still,  small  voice,'  the  one  who  has  been 
healed  demeans  himself,  because  he  is  not  carried 
away  with  mesmeric  enthusiasm.  This  Truth, 
ma'am,  teaches  unity  in  all  things  and  in  unity  there 
is  strength  to  prevail.  This  is  my  own  experience 
as  well  as  that  of  hundreds  of  others,  and  these  are 
the  reasons  I  attend  the  little  Church  on  Park  Street, 
ma'am." 

Many  details  of  Parker's  interesting  character 
came  to  Mary  with  a  new  light  shining  upon  them 
by  reason  of  her  loneliness  and  the  natural  turn  of 
her  thought  to  introspectiveness.  When  she  had 
finished  thinking  of  the  reasons  why  Parker  at 
tended  the  Church  on  Park  Street,  Mary  was  smil 
ing,  the  sun  was  shining  brightly  in  her  heart,  and 
the  words  came  to  her,  "  To  those  leaning  on  the 
sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is  big  with  blessings." 

These  words  seemed  to  lift  her  out  of  herself  and 
the  loneliness  that  had  surrounded  her,  and  she  im 
mediately  rang  for  a  servant.  When  the  butler 
appeared  she  ordered  her  own  comfortable  carriage, 
and  left  word  she  was  going  to  see  the  wife  of  the 
farmer  who  furnished  their  vegetables.  She  had  two 
children.  When  they  came  to  the  Hamilton  home 
with  their  father  with  garden  products  they  always 
had  a  cheery  word  for  Mary,  and  brought  her  little 
presents  of  home  manufacture.  For  two  weeks  they 
had  been  ill.  Mary  had  missed  their  happy  faces 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  99 

and  now  longed  to  see  them.  Her  heart  was  rilled 
with  something  akin  to  a  new  happiness  which  she 
several  times  tried  to  analyze,  but  her  feeling  of 
buoyancy  was  of  such  an  exalted  quality  that  it 
lifted  her  out  of  mental  labor,  and  when  she  reached 
the  farmhouse  she  was  almost  loth  to  have  the  spell 
broken. 

Mrs.  Smith,  who  was  working  over  her  flower 
beds,  turned  when  she  heard  horses  approaching. 
She  recognized  the  Hamilton  livery  and  was  at  the 
step  of  the  carriage  almost  at  the  time  it  stopped. 

"  I  came  over  to  see  the  children,  Mrs.  Smith," 
said  Mary  with  her  winning  smile,  which  was  usually 
more  with  her  eyes  than  with  her  lips,  and  imme 
diately  won  the  friendship  of  all  who  met  her. 

"  I  am  glad  you  came,  Miss  Hamilton,  because  the 
children  have  missed  seeing  you  when  my  husband 
has  driven  over,  and  have  been  wondering  if  you 
would  come  to  see  them.  Can  I  help  you,  Miss 
Hamilton?  " 

"  I  need  to  be  steadied  once  in  a  while  when  one 
of  the  crutches  slip,  but  I  am  learning  to  manage 
them  better  for  I  have  gained  strength  in  the  upper 
part  of  my  body  lately  which  gives  me  encourage 
ment  and  considerable  pleasure." 

As  they  went  up  the  path  Mrs.  Smith  remarked, 
"  You  surely  do  look  much  better,  Miss  Hamilton. 
You  have  color  and  you  don't  seem  so  thin  as  you 
were  when  you  first  came  to  the  Island." 

"  I  know  I  am  better  and  have  hope  I  shall  go 
about  as  others  do  some  time." 

The  children,  one  a  boy  of  twelve  and  the  other 
a  girl  of  ten,  were  lying  on  a  large  couch  in  the 


ioo  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

sitting  room,  both  well  on  the  road  to  health.  At 
the  entrance  of  Mary  they  cried  out  with  joy.  For 
over  an  hour  there  were  games  and  stories,  and  to 
Mary  it  was  like  the  return  of  a  lost  year  of  her 
girlhood,  because  there  had  come  a  mental  freedom, 
an  awakening  of  the  feeling  of  strength  in  what  she 
desired  would  come  to  pass. 

Since  her  invalidism  she  had  experienced  a  feeling 
of  reserve  in  the  presence  of  children,  probably  be 
cause  she  felt  their  pity  for  her,  and  at  the  same 
time  realized  the  inefficiency  of  effort  that  might 
pervade  her  whole  life,  but  this  visit  had  come  like, 
—  what  were  those  words  Parker  used  which  seemed 
so  fitting,  when  he  spoke  of  people  being  cured  in 
the  services?  queried  Mary  to  herself.  The  words 
came,  "  unlabored  motion,"  and  this  was  what  had 
taken  place  that  afternoon.  Again  Mary  took  up 
the  analysis  of  her  own  thoughts  and  actions,  and 
first  asked  herself  what  brought  about  the  "  unla 
bored  motion."  She  recollected  she  had  been  gloomy 
and  lonesome,  then  had  come  the  thought  of  the 
characters  of  Parker,  Mrs.  Roe,  Miss  Drew  and 
Miss  Turner;  after  that  her  aunt's  conversation 
with  Parker  about  why  he  went  to  the  Church  on 
Park  Street,  his  use  of  the  words  "  unlabored  mo 
tion,"  and  finally  with  the  thought  of  Parker  upper 
most,  a  return  to  the  words  she  had  loved  since 
she  heard  them;  —  "  To  those  leaning  on  the  sustain 
ing  infinite,  to-day  is  big  with  blessings,"  and  imme 
diately  she  had  been  impelled  to  go  and  see  the 
children.  And  what  was  the  blessing?  The  free 
dom  from  her  old  feelings  of  restraint.  This  had 
come  about  without  any  attempt  at  labor  on  her 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  101 

part,  and  she  realized  with  a  flash  that  her  thoughts 
had  made  a  perfect  circle  and  would  be,  in  Parker's 
phraseology,  a  "  unity." 

She  thought  she  seemed  to  feel  like  some  of  those 
people  in  the  little  Church  when  they  realized  they 
were  being  healed,  and  with  a  keen  imagination  she 
visualized  the  hall  in  which  they  met,  the  people, 
as  her  aunt  had  described  them  coming  by  horse- 
cars,  not  stylishly  dressed,  and  some  making  the 
best  of  what  they  had,  "  a  simple  people,"  as  Parker 
had  said,  and  then:  the  carriage  and  the  woman  in 
the  purple  velvet  dress,  and  the  wonderful  eyes  that 
so  attracted  her  aunt.  Who  was  she?  Was  she  a 
rich  woman  who  had  been  cured,  or  was  she  trying 
to  be  cured? 

Mary's  imaginings  came  abruptly  to  an  end,  for 
just  at  this  point  the  carriage  drew  up  at  the  house 
and  her  father  came  toward  her  stretching  loving 
arms  to  place  her  safely  on  the  ground. 


CHAPTER    IV 

TWO  days  later  a  letter  and  a  package  came 
for  Mary,  and  she  knew,  from  the  handwriting, 
they  were  from  Miss  Drew.  With  eager  fingers  she 
opened  the  letter  and  found  it  a  long  one.  She 
counted  the  pages  and  was  glad  of  its  length.  After 
pleasant  greetings  Miss  Drew  wrote,  "  Now  I  am 
going  to  settle  down  to  writing  you  things  that  are 
nearest  my  heart  and  upon  which  I  never  weary  of 
thinking. 

"  First,  you  may  be  pleased  to  know  that  my 
mother  is  now  well  on  the  road  to  recovery,  and 
I  have  every  reason  to  be  thankful.  It  seems  good 
to  be  able  to  have  time  and  the  inspiration  to  write 
to  you.  I  received  your  kind  note  of  yesterday  and 
am  glad  you  are  interested  in  the  labors  of  the  little 
Church  here.  I  do  not  know  Mr.  Parker  about 
whom  you  asked,  but  Mrs.  Roe  does  and  speaks 
highly  of  him  also  as  a  man  of  interesting  character. 

"  The  Church  has  outgrown  Hawthorne  Hall 
and  a  committee  selected  by  Mrs.  Eddy  has 
been  trying  to  find  a  larger  place  for  our  Sunday 
services.  It  seems  we  are  looked  upon  as  worship 
ers  of  an  Anti-Christ  and  religious  organizations  do 
not  care  to  let  us  use  their  churches  no  matter  how 
much  they  need  the  money,  while  other  bodies  who 
own  halls,  politely  refuse  us  because  they  feel  that 
our  theology  is  not  one  that  has  been  recognized  by 

102 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  103 

the  world  as  legitimate  or  in  any  way  authorized. 
The  reason  for  this  difficulty  lies  mostly  in  the  effect 
the  attacks  Rev.  Dr.  Townsend  and  Rev.  A.  J.  Gor 
don  have  made,  which  have  been  taken  up  by  other 
clergymen.  Even  the  Communion  service  of  Feb 
ruary  8,  held  in  Odd  Fellows  Hall,  and  attended  by 
about  eight  hundred  people,  was  assailed  by  one  of 
the  clergy  in  a  Boston  newspaper.  It  would  seem 
that  if  one  had  even  a  small  sense  of  justice  in  his 
heart,  he  would  not  attempt  to  destroy  or  to  sub 
tract  from  the  joy  and  the  helpfulness  adherents  are 
receiving  from  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings,  but  I  pre 
sume  he  thought  it  the  best  opportunity  so  far 
offered,  to  oppose  this  Science  and  lessen  its  value 
in  the  eyes  of  those  weak  enough  to  allow  themselves 
to  be  influenced. 

"  Words  can  not  express  the  gratitude  I  feel  in 
getting  so  close  to  my  teacher  Mrs.  Roe,  and  to  the 
work  which  is  centralized  in  Boston. 

Yesterday,  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  one  of 
Mrs.  Eddy's  much  respected  and  beloved  students, 
Mr.  W.  B.  Johns.  He  is  much  the  same  in  his 
simplicity  and  freedom  from  personality  as  my 
teacher,  and  this  is  what  makes  his  labor  as  a 
healer  successful.  He  came  into  the  work  through 
his  own  healing  and,  like  the  disciples,  he  gave  up 
all  to  follow.  He  did  not  try  to  build  up  a  practice 
before  he  let  go  his  business,  but  gave  up  that  which 
was  supporting  him  and  rested  his  faith  in  that 
which  had  healed  him,  and  has  therefore  been  obliged 
to  rely  on  the  returns  from  this  work,  but  this 
has  not  been  greatly  remunerative  because  he  is 
located  in  one  of  the  suburbs,  where  churches  of 


iO4  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

other  denominations  are  numerous,  and  parish  work 
has  been  so  well  carried  out  for  a  decade  that  it  is 
difficult  for  Science  to  make  much  headway.  Mrs. 
Roe  believes  that  he  gives  too  much  of  his  time 
for  the  Church  which  others  should  share  with  him, 
but  the  difficulty  is,  as  she  told  me,  to  find  the  per 
son  who  will  work  out  the  problems  with  as  much 
painstaking  care  as  he,  and  if  Mrs.  Eddy  desires 
some  very  special  work,  which  must  be  carried  out 
exactly  as  she  wishes,  she  usually  sends  for  him. 
As  Mrs.  Roe  said  to  him:  'He  sacrifices  much  in 
labor  and  money,  and  God  has  given  him  patience 
and  perseverance  and  in  time  his  work  will  be  rec 
ognized.' 

"  Dear  Miss  Hamilton,  I  know  you  will  not  take 
amiss  what  I  am  going  to  write,  for  my  heart  is  so 
filled  with  a  new  joy  that  I  must  give  some  of  the 
thoughts  it  has  created  to  others,  and  I  merely  want 
to  say  to  you,  that  v/hile  you  have  been  reared  in 
an  atmosphere  of  wealth  and  luxury,  do  not,  dear 
friend,  ever  believe  there  is  one  class,  the  moneyed, 
who  have  all  the  things  of  beauty  in  this  world,  for 
I  am  hoping  that  sometime  you  will  come  to  Boston 
and  meet  these  wonderful  simple  people,  persons 
like  Parker  whose  character  you  so  admire.  Among 
them  you  will  find  a  new  beauty  that  has  blossomed 
and  flowered  because  of  this  wonderful  Science,  and 
which  could  have  come  no  other  way. 

"  To  hear  Mr.  Johns  and  Mrs.  Roe  talking  of  the 
work  was  like  a  blessing,  because  there  was  no  dif 
ference  of  opinion  in  regard  to  the  method  of  healing 
and  teaching  the  Science,  and  often  they  would 
quote  what  Mrs.  Eddy  had  said  to  them,  which 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  105 

threw  a  beautiful  spiritual  light  on  passages  in  the 
Bible  that  had  been  stumbling  blocks  to  many.  Mr. 
Johns  spoke  of  Mrs.  Eddy  as  the  lens  by  which  those 
who  desire  to  learn  spiritual  truths,  which  previ 
ously  have  not  been  decipherable,  may  now  read 
them  clearly.  They  both  consider  this  teaching  an 
epoch-marking  event  in  the  history  of  the  world,  and 
Mr.  Johns  said  to  me, '  there  are  some  of  us  who  are 
treasuring  up  every  word  and  action  of  Mrs.  Eddy, 
because  they  are  for  the  time  an  inseparable  part 
of  the  progress  and  the  history  of  this  Science. 
The  very  growth  of  our  little  Church  in  Hawthorne 
Hall,  the  necessity  of  rinding  larger  quarters,  the 
difficulties  of  so  doing  and  the  result  will  be  of  value 
to  future  historians  and  will  link  our  Teacher's  work 
securely  with  the  time  and  place.  Science  demands 
accuracy.  We  do  not  want  her  work  absorbed  by 
others,  so  that  in  two  or  three  hundred  years  her 
spiritual  genius  will  be  disputed,  and  neither  do  we 
want  the  labors  of  our  Teacher  represented  by 
doubtful  accounts  in  the  form  of  an  Apocrypha.' 

"  Inspired  by  the  remarks  of  Mr.  Johns,  relative 
to  the  preservation  of  all  interesting  data  relative 
to  the  Church  and  the  work,  I  went  yesterday  to 
the  cradle  of  our  Church  in  Boston,  Hawthorne 
Hall.  I  had  attended  two  services  there  before 
I  wandered  away  from  Mrs.  Roe's  teachings  but 
had  not  heard  Mrs.  Eddy  preach,  much  to  my  regret. 
Oh,  why  did  I  do  it?  Regrets,  however,  must  be  ob 
literated  by  successful  labors.  But  I  must  return 
to  the  visit  to  Hawthorne  Hall.  It  is  situated  on 
Park  Street,  and  faces  the  famous  Common.  One 
fine  old  house  only,  separates  it  from  the  beautiful 


io6  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

edifice  called  Park  Street  Church  on  the  corner  of 
Tremont  Street,  which  is  of  brick  painted  white, 
and  has  a  very  beautiful  steeple.  This  church  is 
of  the  same  denomination  to  which  Mrs.  Eddy  be 
longed  in  Concord,  N.  H.,  Congregational,  and  Haw 
thorne  Hall  where  she  has  preached  during  al 
most  two  years,  has  been  under  the  shadow  of  its 
spire.  When  I  arrived  at  No.  2  Park  Street, 
the  entrance  to  Hawthorne  Hall  was  locked,  but 
upon  inquiry  I  found  that  the  building  was  leased 
by  the  firm  of  Doll  &  Richards,  dealers  in  fine  works 
of  art,  who  occupied  the  lower  floor.  As  my  father 
is  acquainted  with  the  members  of  this  firm  I  made 
myself  known,  also  my  desire  to  see  the  rooms. 

"  Memories  of  my  first  visit  there  with  Mrs.  Roe, 
after  I  had  been  brought  out  of  intense  suffering, 
rushed  over  me,  and  the  place  became  sacred,  for 
here  has  much  noble  labor  been  given  to  healing 
and  saving.  The  hall  is  on  the  second  floor  and 
runs  from  Park  Street,  through  to  the  old  Granary 
Burying  Ground.  The  light  is  always  good,  as 
there  are  four  large  windows  on  the  Park  Street 
side  and  two  in  the  rear,  and  the  stage,  so  named 
on  the  seating  plans,  extends  beyond  the  walls  of 
the  building  toward  the  burying  ground  and  this 
has  four  windows  in  the  rear  and  one  on  each  side. 
Each  window  is  provided  with  wooden  blinds  which 
when  closed  on  a  sunny  day  give  a  cool  quiet  light. 
It  is  a  well-appointed  place  with  '  cloak-room/  and 
dressing  rooms,  also  an  elevator.  The  seats  are 
divided  by  a  middle  aisle  with  seven  on  each  side, 
and  consist  of  eighteen  rows.  There  is  a  cross  aisle 
about  two-thirds  down  the  hall  from  the  stage  which 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  107 

leads  from  the  main  entrance,  but  which  goes  only 
half  way,  that  is,  to  the  main  aisle. 

"  It  may  interest  you  to  know  why  it  is  called 
Hawthorne  Hall.  When  Doll  &  Richards,  the  art 
dealers,  took  the  building  for  business  purposes, 
they  decided  to  make  the  second  floor  into  a  hall 
for  recitals  and  lectures.  A  name  for  it  had  not 
been  selected  but  this  was  settled  during  a  conversa 
tion  between  James  T.  Fields,  the  famous  editor  of 
the  Atlantic  Monthly,  and  Messrs.  Doll  &  Richards, 
and  the  former  suggested  the  name  of  Hawthorne. 

"  All  these  details  seem  of  more  interest  to  me 
now  than  ever  before,  probably  for  the  reason  I 
have  been  thoroughly  awakened  to  the  realization 
that  this  teaching  is  the  second  coming  of  Christ, 
and  every  step  that  has  been  taken  should  be  re 
corded,  and  I  am  mindful  of  the  necessity  of  this 
by  the  absence  of  detailed  accounts  of  the  work  of 
Jesus  and  his  followers.  Would  there  had  been 
at  that  time  one  who  had  the  patience  and  perse 
verance  for  detail  like  Boswell. 

"  I  shall  send  you  under  another  cover  a  copy  of 
the  Homiletic  Review,  in  which  there  is  an  article 
by  Rev.  Stacey  Fowler  in  regard  to  Mrs.  Eddy's 
teachings,  and  incorporated  therein  is  a  part  of  a 
letter  written  by  Mrs.  Eddy  to  him,  which  is  fearless 
in  statement  relative  to  her  attitude  toward  panthe 
ism,  and  is  characteristic  of  her  power  to  demon 
strate  for  the  future  one  of  the  underlying  principles 
of  her  teaching.  I  send  also  a  clipping  which  will 
show  that  although  Rev.  Stacey  Fowler  does  not 
fully  understand  her  teachings,  he  defends  her 
against  the  attacks  of  Rev.  A.  J.  Gordon  and  others 


io8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

who  have  labelled  her  a  pantheist,  and  her  own 
words  accepted  by  Prof.  Fowler,  show  her  knowl 
edge  of  where  she  stands  in  the  position  of  being 
able  to  reveal  the  spiritual  interpretation  of  the 
promises  of  divine  healing.  Another  clipping  con 
tains  an  amusing  and  boastful  offer  of  a  Boston  min 
ister.  These  may  be  of  help  to  you  at  some  future 
moment  to  combat  false  interpretations  and  state 
ments  relative  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  efforts. 

"  Please,  dear  Miss  Hamilton,  let  me  hear  from 
you  at  your  convenience." 

"  How  very  interesting,"  thought  Mary  as  she  fin 
ished  reading,  "  but  I  am  sorry  she  does  not  know 
Parker." 

From  the  package  Mary  took  out  the  pages  of 
the  Homiletic  Review  and  the  other  clippings,  and 
began  reading,  and  when  she  had  finished  she  wrote 
to  Miss  Drew,  and  told  her  of  her  experience  when 
she  went  to  see  the  farmer's  children,  the  loss  of  the 
feeling  of  restraint  caused  by  the  pity  of  others  for 
her  invalidism  which  made  her  doubly  conscious  of 
her  condition. 

To  Miss  Drew  Mary  told  all  her  most  intimate 
feelings  of  hurt  pride  over  her  physical  condition, 
the  dislike  to  meeting  strangers,  and  how  this  had 
disappeared  like  mist  before  the  sun,  also  the  free 
dom  that  had  come  to  her  which  had  lifted  her  out 
of  her  old  self. 

Just  as  she  was  finishing  the  letter  her  mother  and 
father  entered  the  room,  and  with  an  ease  and  free 
dom  she  had  never  previously  experienced,  she  told 
them  of  her  experience  with  the  farmer's  children, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  109 

and  then  read  Miss  Drew's  letter.  Before  they  had 
time  to  comment  upon  the  communication  Mary  read 
them  her  answer.  The  simple  and  joyous  outpour 
ing  of  her  newly  awakened  thoughts,  rich,  vivid  and 
telling  in  the  relation  of  her  experience,  and  grateful 
for  the  new  freedom,  brought  tears  of  joy  to  the 
eyes  of  her  parents. 

John  Hamilton  was  shaken  more  than  he  cared 
to  admit  and  held  his  feelings  in  check  by  seizing 
upon  the  words  "  unlabored  motion,"  and  said  that 
Parker  was  a  "  wise  old  owl/'  and  his  words  like 
his  hammer  hit  the  nail  on  the  head  every  time. 
"  A  remarkable  man,  a  most  remarkable  man,  who 
stands  squarely  on  his  feet  and  looks  you  honestly 
in  the  eyes  and  —  " 

"  Father,"  cried  Mary,  "  have  you  seen  him  and 
never  told  me?  " 

"  Yes,  dear,  yes,  and  I  meant  to  have  told  you, 
but  these  big  bond  issues  I  have  been  putting 
through  have  taken  every  moment  during  the  last 
few  days." 

"  But  tell  me,  Father,  how  did  you  meet  him?  " 

"  Guiliana  sent  him  to  my  office  with  some  ques 
tions  about  investments  upon  which  she  desired  my 
opinion,  and  then  I  had  a  talk  with  him.  We  went 
over  the  plans  for  alterations  of  the  Newport  place, 
in  which  your  aunt  wants  to  copy  some  of  the  im 
provements  we  have  here.  After  we  had  finished  I 
thought  I  would  draw  him  out  in  regard  to  his  posi 
tion,  and  told  him  that  if  he  ever  desired  to  better 
himself  and  take  up  work  in  a  larger  and  faster 
growing  city  than  Boston,  I  would  gladly  help 
him." 


no  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  And  what  did  he  say  to  that,  Father?  Would 
he  leave  Gerald?  " 

"  He  replied  that  he  was  perfectly  content  with 
Mrs.  Amory  and  her  son,  and  explained  it  in  this 
way:  '  You  see,  Mr.  Hamilton,  Mr.  Gerald  is  a 
genius,  and  he  has  a  feeling  of  justice  toward  all 
people  not  usually  found  in  persons  at  the  age  of 
twenty-seven.  Quite  a  number  of  times  before  he 
went  away  he  asked  me  to  meet  him  in  the  evening 
after  my  day's  work  and  talk  over  details  of  the 
building.  The  working  out  of  some  of  these  he 
would  enjoy  but  others  tired  him,  and  for  relief  he 
would  take  up  his  violin  and  begin  playing,  all  the 
time  walking  up  and  down  the  room,  and  soon  he 
would  forget  everything.  I  knew  I  must  not  startle 
him  in  any  way,  and  Mr.  Gerald  always  likes  the 
lights  very  low  at  these  times.  It  was  all  wonderful, 
Mr.  Hamilton.  I  listened  not  so  much  to  what  he 
was  playing  but  what  he  was  saying  with  his  violin, 
and  at  times  he  was  sobbing  his  heart  out.  I  don't 
know  much  about  the  music  of  the  great  composers, 
except  the  hymn-tunes  in  our  hymnal,  but  I  knew 
when  Mr.  Gerald  was  making  up  the  music  out  of 
his  own  heart,  for  there  was  in  it  tenderness  for  all 
the  world,  pity  for  those  who  suffer,  courage  and 
martial  strains.  There  was  nothing  that  showed 
false  passion  that  had  been  inflamed  by  sensuality. 
Sometimes  when  he  crooned  softly  it  was  like  the 
pure  thoughts  of  a  little  child,  and  then  there  would 
come  noble  music  as  though  he  was  thinking  of  the 
words  in  St.  Matthew,  "  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  pos 
sible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me:  nevertheless  not  as 
I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt."  At  first  this  music  made 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  in 

me  weep,  then  I  got  over  that  because  /  knew  I 
must  think  noble  thoughts  when  Mr.  Gerald  was 
playing  them.  When  I  did  that  I  came  closer  to 
him  and  understood  how  simple  and  childlike  he  is 
at  times,  how  clear  and  clean  his  thoughts  and  how 
very  deeply  he  feels,  but  I  fear,  Mr.  Hamilton, 
should  illness  or  accident  befall  him  that  would 
hurt  or  stop  his  power  of  playing,  his  temperament 
and  despair  might  carry  him  into  excesses  in  order 
to  drown  his  grief.  This  is  the  reason,  sir,  I  would 
never  leave  Mr.  Gerald  unless  he  wanted  me  to,  or 
I  did  some  wrong.  While  to  the  sense  of  the  world 
we  are  divided  by  wealth  and  station  we  are  both 
sons  of  God,  and  arguing  in  this  way,  and  being  old 
enough  to  be  his  father,  I  have  a  love  for  him  as 
for  no  other  person,  and  I  must  be  near  him, 
and,  Mr.  Hamilton,  if  you  please,  sir,  I  would  like 
to  ask  a  favor  of  you  not  to  let  Mrs.  Amory  or  Mr. 
Gerald  know  of  my  feelings,  for  I  am  but  a  work 
man,  but  through  the  light  that  has  come  to  me,  and 
the  kindness  of  Mr.  Gerald,  sir,  I  have  been  raised 
from  the  gutter,  so  to  speak,  to  a  heavenly  height, 
I  might  say,  where  each  day  is  never  the  same  and 
there  is  good  coming  every  day,  but  it  must  be 
worked  out,  and  we  have  been  shown  how  to  demon 
strate  it.  The  poet  Whittier  had  a  spiritual  vision 
when 'he  wrote: 

'  The  healing  oj  the  seamless  dress 

Is  by  our  beds  oj  pain; 
We  touch  Him  in  life's  throng  and  press, 

And  we  are  whole  again.' 

11 '  Have  I   made  myself  clear,  sir?  '  he  asked. 


ii2  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  '  Perfectly,'  I  replied,  l  and  very  interesting  and 
I  agree  to  what  you  have  requested.' 

"  '  You  see,  sir,  as  a  man  for  over  thirty  years 
working  with  the  laboring  class,  my  speech  is  limited 
in  its  variety  of  words,  but  I  am  learning  others 
and  sometime  they  will  place  themselves  just  right 
although  some  seem  strange  to  me  now  when  I  try 
to  use  them.  Since  coming  into  the  blessed  Truth, 
I  have  learned  more  in  two  years  than  ever  before 
in  my  life,  because  it  is  necessary  for  one  who  is 
working  in  it  to  read  our  books  and  our  Journal,  and 
to  get  the  right  understanding  and  interpretation  of 
this  Truth  the  exact  meaning  of  the  words  must  be 
known.  You  can't  guess  at  them  and  expect  to  get 
the  best  results,  sir.  The  Scriptures  and  our  text 
books  are  talked  over  so  much  in  the  associations 
of  the  teachers,  and  among  each  other,  that  you 
would  be  surprised  to  know  how  carefully  and 
thoughtfully  the  unfamiliar  and  difficult  words  are 
pronounced  in  the  right  way.  The  Science  teaches 
us  that  we  must  do  all  things  right.' 

"  Among  other  things,  he  told  me  of  the  work 
carried  on  in  Boston,  the  faith  of  its  workers,  their 
struggles  against  the  floods  of  criticism,  and  related 
it  in  such  an  interesting  manner  that  it  was  lunch 
time  before  I  knew  it.  His  faith  in  his  religious 
belief,  his  honesty  and  compassion  for  those  who 
misjudged  and  maligned  the  religion  he  loved  and 
worked  for,  seemed  so  exceptional  that  I  said,  '  Mr. 
Parker  '  (the  Mr.  slipped  out,  and  I  am  glad  it  did), 
'  it  is  my  lunch  time,  and  I  am  going  to  dine  near 
the  Grand  Central.  I  should  like  to  have  you  lunch 
with  me,  for  I  want  to  hear  more  about  the  work 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  113 

you  are  interested  in,  for  my  daughter  has  a  friend 
who  studied  with  a  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy  and  she 
has  received  several  letters  from  her  describing  the 
efforts  of  the  Church,  and  I  know  she  wants  to 
know  more  about  it.' 

"  We  went  to  a  restaurant  near  the  station  and 
took  a  booth  in  a  quiet  corner.  When  he  found  I 
was  really  interested  he  told  me  how  he  had  come 
into  the  faith;  of  the  people;  the  healing  and  purifi 
cation  accomplished  and  the  nature  of  the  attacks 
upon  it.  I  asked  him  if  the  devout  followers  were 
so  much  engrossed  in  their  work  that  they  never 
had  what  might  be  called  a  really  good  time.  At 
this  he  chuckled  and  said,  l  We  have  the  best  times 
of  anybody  I  know,  because  we  have  real  pleasure.' 
'What  kind?'  'Well/  he  answered,  'on  the  last 
4th  of  July  the  Christian  Scientists'  Association,  that 
is,  the  Association  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  students,  held  a 
picnic  at  a  Summer  resort,  the  "  Point  of  Pines." 
This  was  the  ninth  anniversary  of  that  Association. 
There  were  about  one  hundred  in  the  party.  I  am 
not  a  member  but  hope  to  be  some  day,  but  I  was 
there  as  a  helper  and  it  was  a  simple  and  beautiful 
occasion.  Everybody  was  happy.  Everyone  is  happy 
in  Christian  Science  because  we  work  to  make  others 
well  and  happy,  and  that  is  a  part  of  our  theology, 
but  what  pleased  everybody  was  the  fact  that  Mrs. 
Eddy  was  there  and  she  was  radiantly  happy.  All 
wanted  to  be  near  her,  to  ask  questions,  to  do  little 
favors  for  her.  Some  who  are  not  as  prominent  in 
the  work  as  others  and  who  felt  she  did  not  know 
them  as  well,  held  themselves  in  the  background, 
but  she  paid  special  attention  to  these  shy  ones  and 


H4  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

made  them  feel  at  home.  In  my  work  as  helper  I 
was  busy  arranging  chairs  and  tables,  and  had  no 
time  to  join  the  group  of  students  and  invited  guests 
about  her,  but  as  I  happened  to  pass  along  the 
veranda  carrying  some  pails  for  water,  I  heard  a 
voice  calling,  "  Mr.  Parker,  Mr.  Parker!  "  I  turned, 
and  Mrs.  Eddy  had  risen  from  her  seat  and  was 
beckoning  for  me  to  come  to  her.  In  the  midst  of 
them  all  she  thanked  me  for  a  simple  piece  of  work 
that  skill  in  my  trade  had  allowed  me  to  do.  I 
had  forgotten  it  but  she  hadn't.  That  is  the  kind 
of  woman  she  is,  and  she  never  measures  the 
reward.' 

"  '  I  presume  you  had  some  addresses  as  is  usual 
on  these  occasions,'  I  asked. 

"  '  Yes,  indeed,  Mr.  Hamilton,  but  first  we  had  a 
bountiful  lunch  in  one  of  the  small  dining  halls, 
then  there  were  remarks  by  different  students  and 
guests.  Dr.  Crabtree,  who  wrote  "  Journeyings  of 
Jesus,"  spoke  of  what  the  Science  had  done  for  him 
in  giving  him  a  more  spiritual  interpretation  of  what 
the  Journeyings  of  Jesus  meant.  A  talented  lady 
who  had  been  healed,  and  had  performed  some  re 
markable  healing,  gave  some  readings,  and  Dr.  Har 
ris,  a  dentist,  told  of  his  presentation  of  Christian 
Science,  before  the  Massachusetts  Dental  Academy 
at  its  annual  meeting.  This  was  the  first  time  the 
subject  had  been  given  to  this  Academy.  Then  Mrs. 
Eddy  was  called  upon  and  gave  a  spiritual  interpre 
tation  of  the  sea;  of  its  power  and  majesty,  and  its 
changing  beauty.  This  was  the  text  of  a  great 
spiritual  lesson  that  made  us  all  feel  the  benefit  of 
being  able  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  a  new 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  115 

tongue.  The  members  then  passed  some  resolutions, 
which  I  think  your  daughter  might  like  to  read,  and 
I  have  this  extra  printed  copy  which  she  may  have, 
sir.' 

"  Then  I  asked  him  the  question  which  had  been 
in  my  mind  for  some  time,  '  What  do  the  devout  fol 
lowers  of  Mrs.  Eddy  think  about  works  of  art  and 
of  style  in  dress;  are  they  Puritanical  in  this 
matter?  ' 

"  In  asking  this  I  wanted  to  find  out  his  exact  atti 
tude  in  regard  to  the  works  of  art  with  which  Gerald 
has  surrounded  himself.  '  They  are  not,  sir,'  he  said. 
'  They  love  that  which  shows  strength  of  character 
and  reflects  a  beauty  which  has  no  vulgarity  or  sen 
suality  about  it,  and  an  example  of  this  is  in  my 
thought  now.  Mrs.  Eddy  saw  the  need  of  having  an 
ornament  of  some  kind  upon  the  white  marble 
mantel  of  her  parlor  that  would  give  color,  and  she 
went  down-town  and  bought  a  china  figure  of  a 
knight  on  horseback  in  rich  color.  She  chose  the 
knight  because  it  was  a  symbol  of  a  purpose  and 
at  the  same  time  it  had  rich  and  warm  coloring, 
which  I  believe  is  the  way  Mr.  Gerald  would  put  it.' 

" '  And  what  about  being  well  and  stylishly 
dressed,  —  are  your  people  allied  in  that  regard  to 
the  Quakers  and  other  sects  who  believe  in  rigid 
simplicity  of  dress?  ' 

"  '  No,  Mr.  Hamilton.  Our  Teacher  wants  us  to 
appear  well  to  the  eyes  of  others.  There  has  been 
much  criticism  because  our  healers  take  money 
for  their  labors.  There  are  some  people  who  believe 
their  work  should  be  given  free  of  charge,  and  in 
accordance  with  this  they  also  feel  the  healers  should 


n6  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

live  on  as  little  as  possible,  and  when  one  is  seen 
making  a  good  appearance,  although  simply  dressed, 
there  is  criticism.  Our  teaching  always  arouses 
qualities  in  us  that  have  been  asleep,  and  when  we 
feel  the  beauties  of  Truth  and  realize  its  healing  and 
purifying  power  we  see  beautiful  things  in  a  new 
light.  Our  people  should  look  neat  and  attractive, 
and  their  clothes  should  always  be  in  good  taste  and 
become  them.' 

"  '  How  does  Mrs.  Eddy  dress?  '  I  asked  him. 

"  l  Very  becomingly,  sir.  She  always  looks  well 
dressed.  Perhaps  it  is  the  way  she  holds  herself 
that  makes  her  dresses  look  so  new.  And  she  was 
even  criticized  for  wearing  too  fine  clothes,  as  such 
was  not  in  accordance  with  her  teachings  of 
humility,  sir.  You  see,  Mr.  Hamilton,  it  has 
been  the  custom,  when  Mrs.  Eddy  preached,  to  an 
swer  questions  from  the  pulpit  when  they  were  sent 
up  to  her.  One  Sunday  she  was  asked,  "  How  can 
a  Christian  Scientist  afford  to  wear  diamonds,  and 
be  clad  in  purple  velvet?  "  She  answered,  "  This 
ring  I  wear  was  given  me  several  years  ago  as  a 
thank  offering  from  one  I  had  brought  back  to  life; 
for  a  long  time  I  could  not  wear  it,  but  my  husband 
induced  me  to  accustom  myself  by  putting  it  on  in 
the  night,  and  finally  I  came  to  see  it  only  as  a 
sign  of  recognition  and  gratitude  to  my  Master,  and 
to  love  it  as  such;  this  purple  velvet  is  purple,  but 
it  is  velveteen,  that  I  paid  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents 
a  yard  for,  and  I  have  worn  it  several  years,  but  it 
seems  to  be  perpetually  renewed,  like  the  widow's 
cruse." '  " 


CHAPTER   V 

THEN  the  lady  Aunt  Giuliana  saw  going  into 
Hawthorne  Hall  must  have  been  Mrs.  Eddy," 
exclaimed  Mary.  "  Was  there  anything  else  of  in 
terest?  " 

"  No,"  replied  her  father.  "  There  were  a  few 
more  details  in  regard  to  investments  I  thought  of 
at  the  last  moment  and  these  took  all  the  spare 
time  before  going  to  the  train." 

"  You  found  him  quite  an  interesting  character 
study,  didn't  you,  John?  "  asked  Mrs.  Hamilton. 

"  I  did,  but  sometime  Gerald  will  lose  him." 

"  But  you  would  not  take  him  away  from  Gerald, 
would  you,  Father?  Gerald  found  him  first." 

"  There  is  a  time  coming  when  Mr.  Parker  is 
going  to  develop  by  his  own  efforts.  The  environ 
ment  he  will  find  in  Gerald  and  Gerald's  friends 
will  broaden  him  in  the  customs  of  people  of  educa 
tion.  He  is  observant  and  receptive.  His  faith  in 
his  religion  will  hold  him  in  the  straight  and  narrow 
way  of  honesty  in  his  labor,  but  you  will  find  that 
the  crowning  point  of  his  efforts  will  be  to  become 
a  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy  and  go  into  the  work.  This 
I  surmised  from  the  manner  in  which  he  said  certain 
things.' 

"  Perhaps  Gerald  would  not  lose  him  even  then, 
Father." 

"  Long  experience  has  taught  me  to  judge  men 
117 


n8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

pretty  thoroughly  from  the  man  who  cleans  the  of 
fices  to  many  big  business  men,  and  I  will  stake  quite 
a  sum  that  Mr.  Parker  will  prove  himself  surer  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  outcome  of  such  a  situation 
than  Gerald.  If  he  should  study  with  Mrs.  Eddy 
and  go  into  the  healing  work  he  ought  to  make  a 
good  healer,  because  he  is  so  thorough  in  his  labor, 
and  if  I  needed  help  in  this  way  I  would  have  him 
because  he  has  a  definite  knowledge  of  what  he 
knows,  and  what  he  does  is  carried  to  the  end.  I 
never  cared  for  Mrs.  Mentall.  She  seemed  to  have 
too  many  irons  in  the  fire  and  her  comprehension  of 
mental  healing  to  be  too  much  on  the  surface.  I 
liked  Miss  Drew  better  because  she  made  no  effort 
to  appear  other  than  she  was,  and  it  seems  to  me 
you  derived  more  help  from  her  than  from  Mrs. 
Mentall." 

"  I  did,  Father,  and  it  was  only  through  her 
awakening  that  I  was  awakened  and  am  happier 
than  I  have  been  for  a  long  time." 

"  Then  if  you  are  happy  you  must  continue  so. 
I  am  going  over  to  Boston  in  a  short  time  and  shall 
find  for  you  the  very  best  healer  there  is.  I  will 
call  on  Mrs.  Eddy  and  perhaps  I  can  get  her  to 
come  here  and  treat  you." 

"  O,  Father,  I  wonder  if  she  would.  I  love  to 
meet  people  who  have  original  thoughts  that  agitate 
the  world,  that  is  if  the  thoughts  are  good,  and  hers 
must  be,  for  Mr.  Parker  spoke  of  her  kindness  and 
love  to  all.  If  her  teachings  have  stirred  up  the 
clergy,  as  it  is  said  they  have,  and  she  is  still  gaining 
converts,  then  there  must  be  something  more  in 
her  teachings  than  they  have  been  able  to  recognize. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  ng 

Wouldn't  it  be  wonderful  for  me  to  be  able  to  throw 
away  this  crutch,  and  to  get  rid  of  the  fear  that  I 
may  always  have  to  use  it?  Mr.  Parker  said,  didn't 
he,  Father,  that  people  were  healed  during  the  ser 
vices  in  Hawthorne  Hall?  " 

"  Yes.  And  I  believe  what  he  said,  because  he 
is  so  filled  with  the  idea  that  if  he  is  not  honest  to 
the  smallest  detail,  he  cannot  reflect  the  light  that 
has  been  given  to  him,  and  therefore  he  would  not 
be  eligible,  in  his  own  conscience,  to  become  a  stu 
dent  of  Mrs.  Eddy.  That  is  what  makes  me  believe 
in  him,  also  because  he  is  working  toward  a  certain 
point,  and  it  is  the  example  he  sets  which  gives  me 
more  faith  in  the  mental  healing  school  to  which  he 
belongs,  and  furthermore,  as  the  clergy  attack  the 
method  of  Mrs.  Eddy  the  hardest,  it  seems  to  me 
it  must  be  the  one  school  they  fear  most.  The  other 
schools  seem  too  willing  to  fraternize,  parley  and 
try  to  ward  off  persecution  and  criticism  by  sitting 
on  both  sides  of  the  fence  at  the  same  time.  I 
haven't  had  much  faith  in  these  mental  curers  until 
now,  since  I  have  seen  how  happy  you  have  become, 
but  I  favor  Parker's  school,  and  there  is  just  enough 
sporting  blood  in  me  to  want  to  let  the  fellow  the 
crowd  has  set  upon  be  given  a  chance.  There  is 
also  a  warm  feeling  in  my  heart  to  have  my  Boston 
manager  let  the  Rev.  Mr.  Towne  I  met  at  the 
Banker's  Club  know  that  his  arguments  and  fiery 
denunciation  had  no  effect  on  me.  Because  he  is  of 
the  clergy  he  evidently  thought  I  would  accept  his 
statements  and  not  ask  for  proofs  of  their  correct 
ness.  His  cold  blooded  assumption  irritates  me 
every  time  I  think  of  it." 


I2O  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Father,  tell  me  honestly  now,  is  it  because  he 
was  unfair  to  Mrs.  Eddy,  that  he  irritated  you,  or 
because  he  underrated  your  power  to  think  for  your 
self." 

"  When  you  ask  me  to  analyze  I  shall  have  to 
answer  that  it  was  both,  and  perhaps  more  of  the 
latter.  Little  daughter,  didn't  the  writer  of  the 
article  '  Boston  Life  '  which  you  read  me,  give  as 
her  reasons  for  the  feeling  of  '  unprecedented  buoy 
ancy  and  energy/  that  she  had  been  with  the  '  most 
famous  mind  curer  of  the  day?  '  If  it  is  only 
a  question  of  money  we  will  have  Mrs.  Eddy  here 
just  as  soon  as  I  get  an  opportunity  to  go  to  Boston. 
Specialists  go  from  city  to  city  and  even  come  from 
Europe  to  attend  cases,  especially  when  they  are 
assured  of  large  fees.' 

Two  days  after  this  conversation  Mary  was  sur 
prised  by  a  visit  from  Mrs.  Mentall.  She  entered 
the  room  with  all  the  effect  of  old,  her  personality 
immediately  dominating  the  situation  and  making 
Mary  feel  that  Mrs.  Mentall  held  powers  which 
would  compel  her  to  look  to  her  for  help.  After 
Mrs.  Mentall  had  finished  telling  Mary  of  her  re 
turn  to  her  work  in  New  York  City  and  the  number 
of  people  who  had  applied  to  her  for  healing  and 
teaching,  she  immediately  launched  into  an  arraign 
ment  of  Miss  Drew,  of  her  apostacy  to  her  and  the 
great  danger  in  which  she  had  left  Mary  without 
a  practitioner. 

Miss  Drew,  when  she  found  that  her  conscience 
determined  for  her  that  she  must  return  to  the  teach 
ing  that  had  healed  her,  had  written  Mrs.  Mentall 
and  told  her  squarely  of  the  change  that  had  come 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  121 

to  her,  and  that  she  had  returned  to  Mary  every 
cent  she  had  paid  for  treatments. 

"  This  is  the  first  instance  in  my  experience,"  said 
Mrs.  Mentall,  "  a  student  has  left  me,  the  very  first. 
If  I  had  been  here  she  never  would  have  dared  leave 
me  and  she  knows  it.  Because  I  was  fifteen  hundred 
miles  away,  she  let  herself  drift.  I  have  written,  and 
told  her  she  cannot  have  success  unless  she  comes 
back  to  me,  returns  repentant,  and  is  willing  for  me 
to  tell  her  what  to  do  and  what  not  to  do.  Miss 
Hamilton,  I  am  deeply  shocked  that  I  allowed  my 
self  to  let  Miss  Drew  take  your  case,  but  I  believed 
she  was  thoroughly  loyal  to  me  at  the  time  and 
would  be  a  dependable  bridge  until  I  should  return 
and  complete  your  healing." 

During  these  remarks  a  bright  spot  appeared  on 
Mary's  face  and  in  her  eyes  little  points  of  fire 
gleamed  at  Mrs.  MentalPs  recitation  of  the  apostacy 
of  Miss  Drew,  and  when  Mrs.  Mentall  had  stopped 
in  her  arraignment  long  enough  to  take  breath  Mary 
said  in  a  quiet  tone,  "  But  Miss  Drew  was  very  kind 
and  she  helped  me  considerably,  Mrs.  Mentall." 

To  this  Mrs.  Mentall  returned,  "  What  help  you 
may  have  received  was  from  the  results  of  the 
treatments  I  gave  you,  and  maybe  those  of  Miss 
Drew  while  she  acted  under  the  directions  I  had  laid 
out  -for  her,  but  when  she  gave  me  up  as  her  teacher 
she  could  not  help  you  any  further,  and  that,  not 
her  conscience,  was  the  reason  she  returned  what 
you  had  paid  her." 

Into  Mary's  thought  there  had  steadily  grown  the 
light  of  conflict  but  it  did  not  show  in  her  face  or 
eyes,  neither  was  it  apparent  in  her  voice  when  she 


122  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

quietly  said,  "  Mrs.  Mentall,  I  have  gone  over  the 
experiences  of  each  day  since  you  took  my 
case,  and  I  can  say  with  honesty  that  at  no  time 
during  your  treatments  did  1  receive  physical  help. 
Just  a  moment,  please,  Mrs.  Mentall,  I  have  not  fin 
ished.  I  have  also  gone  over  the  experiences  of  each 
day  while  under  the  care  of  Miss  Drew,  and  while  I 
admit  I  was  mentally  keyed  up  under  your  treat 
ment,  I  was  also  in  the  same  condition  under  that 
of  Miss  Drew,  but  it  was  not  until  the  day  she 
came  here  and  told  me  of  her  decision  to  return  to 
the  teaching  which  had  cured  her,  and  read  me  the 
letter  her  teacher,  Mrs.  Roe;  had  written,  that  I 
felt  the  first  uplift.  From  that  time  I  began  to 
improve.  It  will  not  help  your  argument,  Mrs. 
Mentall,  to  talk  strongly  against  Miss  Drew,  be 
cause  I  have  found  her  honest  and  am  very  fond 
of  her." 

While  Mary  had  been  talking,  Mrs.  Mentall  had 
been  thinking  rapidly.  Of  this  situation  she  had 
not  been  aware  and  she  saw  she  had  made  an 
error  and  hoped  that  some  way  of  correcting  it 
would  appear,  and  it  came  when  Mary  made  the 
mistake  of  saying,  "  It  will  not  help  your  argument, 
Mrs.  Mentall,  to  talk  so  strongly  against  Miss  Drew, 
because  I  have  found  her  honest  and  am  very  fond 
of  her." 

Mrs.  Mentall  brought  her  chair  closer  to  Mary, 
took  her  hand,  and  putting  forth  the  greatest  effort 
her  personality  could  command  to  become  the  one 
and  only  power  of  the  situation,  she  said  sweetly, 
"  My  dear,  what  I  said  just  now  was  entirely  to 
test  your  mental  powers  and  watch  what  effect 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  123 

might  take  place  in  your  physical  condition  under 
excitement,  and  I  find  that  you  are  not  yet  able  to 
discern  the  difference  between  that  which  is  good, 
better  and  best  in  the  teaching  of  Mental  Science. 
You  have  not  had  the  opportunity  as  I  have  to  meet 
representatives  of  different  schools  of  Mental  Heal 
ing,  therefore  you  are  not  able  to  analyze  their 
teachings.  You  have  come  in  contact  with  only  two 
practitioners,  Miss  Drew,  if  I  can  call  her  such,  and 
myself,  but  you  can  not  be  certain  of  what  she  uses 
as  a  method  for  you  can  see  how  she  changed  from 
her  teacher,  Mrs.  Roe,  to  me  and  then  back  again, 
and  it  may  be  that  she  will  return  to  me  in  a  short 
time.  Of  the  two  healers  you  have  had  I  am  the 
only  one  who  has  not  changed  in  one  statement  of 
what  I  teach  and  use,  and  the  number  of  persons 
who  desire  me  to  take  them  as  patients,  also  those 
who  wish  to  study  with  me,  to  learn  the  manner 
in  which  I  heal,  is  more  than  I  can  find  time  for. 
If  this  demand  for  my  services  is  an  indication 
of  my  success,  then  the  methods  I  use  are  the  most 
successful.  This  is  a  point  you  should  think  over 
before  you  lean  toward  other  teachings  not  so  well 
worked  out  as  what  I  teach,  which  has  all  the  power 
of  the  most  modern  discoveries  in  the  realm  of  Men 
tal  Healing  and  research  to  make  it  successful.  As 
Miss  Drew  was  my  assistant  and  was  to  treat  you 
until  I  returned,  I  therefore  consider  you  still  my 
patient,  and  shall  ask  you  first  of  all  to  destroy  Miss 
Drew's  letters  if  you  have  them.,  those  of  Mrs.  Roe, 
and  all  others  sent  by  Miss  Drew  irrespective  by 
whom  written.  As  I  am  handling  your  case  we  will 
first  clean  house  so  that  nothing  of  injurious  teach- 


124  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ing  remains  in  your  possession.  That  is  all,  my 
dear,  and  it  is  a  good  beginning." 

With  these  words  and  a  few  of  parting  Mrs. 
Mentall  arose  gracefully  from  her  chair,  smiled  and 
departed.  She  had  ended  the  call  abruptly  just  as 
she  had  planned  to  do,  had  done  most  of  the  talking 
and  allowed  Mary  practically  no  opportunity  to  ask 
questions  after  she  had  determined  her  plan  of 
battle. 

The  powerful  personality  of  Mrs.  Mentall,  ex 
erted  to  its  utmost,  left  Mary  very  much  disturbed. 
This  had  been  the  definite  aim  of  Mrs.  Mentall 
because  she  knew  that  sooner  or  later,  Mary  would 
ask  for  help  to  straighten  out  the  question  of  what 
school  of  mental  healing  was  the  right  one,  and  she 
meant  to  be  the  nearest  to  her  when  this  time  should 
come.  She  realized  from  what  Mary  had  said,  that 
at  some  time  she  might  give  her  a  hard  battle,  but 
before  the  time  came  she  would  have  the  battle 
ground  chosen  and  it  should  be  to  her  advantage. 
The  Hamiltons  she  must  keep  close  to  her  because 
their  patronage  meant  another  step  upward  on  the 
social  ladder. 

The  pastor  of  the  church  the  Hamiltons  attended, 
had  been  the  minister,  up  to  a  year  previous,  of  the 
religious  body  of  which  Mrs.  Mentall  was  a  member 
and  she  had  interested  him  in  Mental  Healing.  The 
advantage  he  saw  in  it  was  the  power  to  develop 
personality  with  which  to  attract  and  hold  to  him 
those  who  could  do  him  the  most  good.  Four  days 
after  Mrs.  Mentall  had  called  upon  Mary,  she  met 
her  former  pastor  at  a  social  gathering  and  related 
her  experience.  She  told  him  of  Mary's  interest  in 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  125 

Miss  Drew's  statements  relative  to  Mrs.  Eddy,  and 
that  she  had  tried  to  correct  it  but  she  felt  her 
efforts  had  not  been  altogether  successful,  because, 
up  to  the  moment,  she  had  not  received  a  message 
from  Mary  asking  her  to  come  and  help  her  to  clear 
up  the  mental  tangles  she  believed  she  was  in  when 
she  left  her. 

But  Mary  had  not  taken  the  situation  as  Mrs. 
Mentall  had  thought  she  would.  After  Mrs.  Mentall 
had  left  her  she  was  calm  for  a  while  then  slowly  a 
feeling  of  deep  resentment  set  in  against  her 
for  assuming  too  much  authority,  but  as  she  thought 
over  the  situation  as  a  whole,  the  changes  Miss 
Drew  had  made  in  her  view-points,  the  surety  of 
Mrs.  Mentall  and  the  seemingly  unfathomable 
difference  between  Christian  Science,  as  Mrs.  Roe, 
Miss  Turner  and  Miss  Drew  gave  it  in  their  letters, 
and  that  which  Mrs.  Mentall  taught,  she  floundered 
deeper  and  deeper.  She  thought  over  these  matters 
so  intensely,  that  after  two  days  nature  asserted 
itself  and  the  wheels  of  her  thoughts  which  had 
been  revolving  at  a  high  rate  of  speed,  began  to  go 
more  slowly,  and  by  the  third  day  she  had  come  to 
the  place  wherein  she  determined  to  make  no  fur 
ther  effort  to  try  to  solve  the  question,  and  her  atti 
tude  became  that  of  indifference.  And  this  turn 
her  thoughts  had  taken  had  been  one  reason  why 
Mrs.  Mentall  had  not  received  a  message  from  Mary 
to  come  to  her.  The  other  was  that  Mary  did  not 
like  what  Mrs.  Mentall  had  stated,  "  As  Miss 
Drew  was  my  assistant  and  was  to  treat  you  until  I 
returned,  I  therefore  consider  you  still  my  patient." 
If  she  abided  by  this  decision  she  would  be  com- 


126  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

pelled  to  receive  treatment  from  Mrs.  Mentall 
whether  she  wanted  to  or  not.  While  she  did  not 
like  her  attitude  in  asking  her  to  destroy  the  letters 
of  Mrs.  Roe  and  Miss  Drew,  she  realized  that  Mrs. 
Eddy  had  asked  her  students  not  to  read  false  lit 
erature  but  to  destroy  it.  On  the  fifth  day  after 
Mrs.  MentalPs  call,  she  received  a  note  from  Mary 
which  told  her  frankly  that  she  did  not  consider 
herself  her  patient,  for  all  treatments  had  ended 
when  Miss  Drew  finished  with  her,  but  if  she  found 
she  needed  help  from  her  she  would  let  her  know. 

Three  days  later  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  the  pastor  of 
the  church  the  Hamiltons  attended,  called.  Mary 
was  alone  as  Mrs.  Hamilton  was  in  town.  She  had 
not  been  feeling  as  well  as  a  week  ago  and  craved  a 
mental  rest.  There  seemed  to  be  indecision  about 
her  everywhere  and  the  hope  that  had  appeared  so 
bright  had  vanished,  and  old  fears  of  physical  in 
capacity  seemed  to  weight  her  down.  Rev.  Mr. 
Jones  had  called  upon  her  several  times  during  the 
winter  and  she  had  always  found  him  genial  and 
interesting.  He  was  known  as  a  man  of  deep  learn 
ing  and  an  extensive  reader  of  scientific  literature. 

After  some  talk  about  the  weather  and  the  new 
singers  engaged  for  the  church,  the  conversation 
turned  on  Mental  Healing,  and  then  upon  Mrs. 
Mentall.  He  congratulated  Mary  upon  having  a 
person  of  such  splendid  personality  for  a  healer.  Up 
to  this  point  Mary  did  not  have  much  interest 
in  his  conversation  but  at  this  she  felt  herself  jarred 
mentally,  and  replied  that  she  had  written  to  Mrs. 
Mentall  not  to  consider  herself  her  practitioner  until 
she  asked  her  to  be.  When  Mary  realized  Rev. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  127 

Mr.  Jones  was  trying  to  make  her  see  what  a  re 
markable  woman  Mrs.  Mentall  was,  she  rebelled, 
and  told  him;  more  perhaps  as  a  method  of  offsetting 
his  purpose  than  any  other,  that  she  thought  the 
Science  as  taught  by  Mrs.  Eddy's  students  showed 
greater  love,  less  desire  to  dominate  the  thoughts 
of  others,  and  more  spirituality,  and  were  she  to 
choose  she  would  take  this  teaching. 

Mary,  in  the  defence  of  the  pure  promptings  of 
an  inner  conscience,  did  not  realize  when  she  said 
these  words  that  the  result  would  be  like  touching 
a  match  to  gunpowder,  and  they  were  totally  unex 
pected  by  Rev.  Mr.  Jones.  He  had  lately  been 
reading  criticisms  of  Christian  Science  and  her  words 
put  him  in  the  mood  to  do  battle.  Hardly  had 
Mary  uttered  the  last  word  than  the  reverend  gentle 
man  took  her  simple  statements  as  a  reflection  upon 
the  teachings  of  Mrs.  Mentall  and  he  began  his  de 
fence  by  stating  that  the  College  of  which  Mrs.  Eddy 
is  the  head  had  issued  fraudulent  medical  diplomas, 
and  this  must  be  true  because  a  clergyman  of  Dan- 
vers,  Mass.,  Rev.  Mr.  Rice,  who  is  also  a  member 
of  the  Legislature  of  that  State,  gave  this  informa 
tion  to  the  newspapers.  "  Therefore,"  continued 
Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  "  Mrs.  Eddy's  acts  and  her  College 
are  based  on  fraud,  and  all  who  continue  such  teach 
ings  are  continuing  a  fraud." 

With  an  introspective  light  shining  in  her  eyes, 
Mary  touched  a  bell  on  the  table  beside  her,  and  at 
the  entrance  of  her  maid  asked  her  to  go  to  her  room 
and  bring  the  portfolio  lying  on  her  desk. 

"  You  evidently  have  made  a  deep  study  of  the 
teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy,"  said  Mary,  with  a  win- 


128  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ning  smile,  "  and  I  am  glad  to  find  some  one  who 
knows  as  much  about  them  as  you  do,  but  first  of 
all,  that  we  may  know  both  sides,  I  have  here,"  as 
the  maid  handed  her  the  portfolio,  "  something  on 
this  very  subject  printed  in  the  Boston  Traveler: 
1  A  few  months  ago  it  would  not  have  been  safe  to 
whisper  in  the  ears  of  the  most  conservative  that 
puritanical  intolerance  had  not  died  out  of  even  the 
unconscious  mind  of  this  age.  To-day,  it  is  an  es 
tablished  fact,  provable  by  simply  opening  to  the 
editorial  columns  of  any  secular  or  religious  peri 
odical  published  within  communicating  distances  of 
the  worshipful  Sunday  throng  at  the  Church  of 
Christ,  Park  Street.  The  sorrowful  and  sick  have 
been  wooed  by  its  cheery  call,  but  even  these  the 
intolerant  spirit  of  the  powers  that  be  would  keep 
from  obeying,  if  possible,  by  denouncing  its  benefi 
cent  ministrations  and  branding  its  apostles  with 
titles  suitable  for  criminals  and  outlaws,  but  unpar 
alleled  in  misnaming,  since  the  time  when  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  was  called  a  pestilent  fellow,  perverting 
the  people,  and  stirring  up  seditions  mischievous 
enough  to  imprison  and  execute  him  for.  This  new 
church  has  taken  up  the  work  where  the  early  Fa 
thers  left  it  off;  as  its  practical  accomplishments  to 
the  spoken  word,  healing  from  sickness. 

"  What  do  the  clergy  (there  are  grand  and 
Christly  exceptions)  say  of  such  proceedings?  Let 
us  quote:  Rev.  Mr.  Rice  of  Danvers,  says  publicly, 
that  '  these  "  Scientists  "  attempted  to  get  fraudu 
lent  medical  diplomas  from  the  State.'  Not  a  single 
Scientist  wants  a  title  classing  him  with  the  practi 
tioners  whose  methods  he  opposes." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  129 

"  But  that  does  not  prove  Mrs.  Eddy  has  not 
issued  diplomas  for  medical  purposes,  my  dear 
young  lady,"  replied  the  clergyman.  "  Her  College 
was  chartered  under  an  act  of  the  State  granting 
certain  privileges  for  educational,  charitable,  benev 
olent,  religious,  literary,  scientific  or  medical  pur 
poses.  The  teachings  in  question  were  iiot  for  edu 
cational  purposes  as  we  recognize  the  term,  neither 
charitable,  benevolent,  religious,  literary  or  scien 
tific  as  the  laws  recognize  such  terms,  but  for  a 
medical  purpose." 

"  But,  Mr.  Jones,  Dr.  Thompson  said,  when  we 
were  talking  about  mental  treatment,  that  the  word 
medicinal  could  be  properly  applied  to  anything  that 
acted  as  a  curative  agent  as  it  was  not  limited  to 
giving  pills  and  medicated  liquids.  You  see,  since 
Mrs.  Mentall  called  upon  me  I  have  been  going  over 
very  carefully  some  clippings  I  have  collected,  so 
that  I  may  know  which  path  to  choose  when  I 
start  again,  and  I  find  here  an  answer  to  this  ques 
tion  relative  to  diplomas.  This  is  an  article  by  Mrs. 
Eddy  herself  in  the  Boston  Globe  of  June  2,  1885, 
entitled  '  Has  not  granted  diplomas.'  It  reads  as 
follows : 

I  have  not  seen  the  articles  alluded  to,  but  I  am 
credibly  informed  that  several  papers  have  contained 
statements  to  the  effect  that  Christian  Scientists  have 
issued  fraudulent  diplomas.  The  Massachusetts  Meta 
physical  College  is  the  only  chartered  college  sending  out 
students  qualified  as  above.  Have  been  at  the  head  of 
this  school  since  its  organization,  and  state  upon  author 
ity,  I  have  not  granted  a  diploma;  am  waiting  for  stu 
dents  to  prove  their  fitness  for  such  legal  indorsement 
before  applying  for  special  charter.  About  four  years 


130  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ago,  when  Rev.  Mr.  Rice  was  a  member  of  the  Legisla 
ture,  I  was  authentically  informed  he  reported  to  that 
body  that  my  attorney  had  told  him  I  had  concluded  not 
to  issue  diplomas.  When  Mr.  Rice  called  on  me  to  con 
verse  on  this  subject  in  1881,  I  had  two  witnesses  pres 
ent.  In  conversation  about  my  school  he  asked  me  if  I  in 
tended  to  give  diplomas  to  graduating  classes.  I  replied 
in  substance  that  I  should  claim  all  rights  and  privileges 
conferred  by  the  charter,  whether  I  did  or  did  not  use 
them. 

"  That  is  all  right,"  said  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  "  as  far 
as  it  goes  if  Mrs.  Eddy  is  speaking  the  exact  truth, 
but  the  fact  is  that  those  who  have  studied  with 
her  place  the  title  C.S.  after  their  names." 

"  Miss  Drew,"  returned  Mary  promptly,  "  ex 
plained  to  me  that  C.S.  is  not  a  degree  as  given  on 
a  diploma,  for  it  was  used  previous  to  the  chartering 
of  her  College  by  Mrs.  Eddy's  students.  Among 
other  data  Miss  Drew  collected  relative  to  this  tilt 
with  Rev.  Mr.  Rice,  is  that  at  a  meeting  of  her  stu 
dents  in  August,  1879,  there  was  consideration  of 
what  name  her  students  should  be  known  by, 
whether  Metaphysicians  or  Christian  Scientists,  but 
it  was  not  until  January  of  1880  that  the  latter 
title  was  accepted  by  that  body  and  referred  to  Mrs. 
Eddy  for  her  approval.  By  these  dates  you  will 
see,  Mr.  Jones,  that  the  title  Christian  Scientist  is 
older  than  the  Massachusetts  Metaphysical  College, 
as  that  institution  was  not  chartered  until  a  year 
later,  1881.  In  this  copy  of  the  Christian  Science 
Journal  of  this  month  you  will  notice  the  practi 
tioners'  cards  and  that  there  is  not  a  name  with 
C.S.B.  or  C.S.D.,  after  it,  but  Miss  Drew  wrote  me 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  131 

that  at  some  time  Mrs.  Eddy  would  grant  such  de 
grees  as  C.S.B.  and  C.S.D.  to  those  spiritually  fitted 
to  receive  them." 

Rev.  Mr.  Jones  saw  that  a  shift  of  position  was 
necessary  and  remarked  in  a  pacific  way  that  the 
question  whether  or  not  Mrs.  Eddy  had  granted  di 
plomas  did  not  have  any  bearing  upon  what  she 
claimed  for  her  teachings  in  Science  and  Health.  The 
College  scheme  might  wither  and  die,  but  unfortu 
nately  the  book  which  she  had  written  had  been 
forced  into  public  libraries  by  over-zealous  followers 
and  some  one  in  a  future  decade  might  start  another 
movement  based  upon  its  false  premises. 

"  And  just  what  are  false  premises,  Mr.  Jones?  " 
inquired  Mary  in  a  placid  tone  of  voice. 

"  The  book  is  full  of  them.  She  believes  that 
her  teaching  is  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  but  it 
is  anti-Christ.  Her  statements  are  contradictory, 
and  when  she  says  '  there  is  no  matter,'  she  flies  di 
rectly  in  the  face  of  all  the  researches  of  the  greatest 
scientists.  If  her  teachings  have  the  power  to  heal 
why  did  she  not  accept  the  challenge  sent  to  her  by 
Professor  Townsend,  a  copy  of  which  was  mailed 
to  me,  and  I  have  here,  in  which  he  wrote  to  Mrs. 
Eddy:  '  If  you,  or  the  president  of  your  college, 
or  your  entire  college  of  doctors,  will  put  into  place 
a  real  case  of  hip  or  ankle  dislocation  without  re 
sorting  to  the  ordinary  manipulation  or  without 
touching  it,  I  will  give  you  one  thousand  dollars. 
Or,  if  you,  or  your  president,  or  your  entire  college, 
will  give  sight  to  one  of  the  inmates  of  South  Boston 
Asylum  for  the  Blind;  that  sightless  person  having 
been  born  blind,  I  will  give  you  two  thousand 
dollars.' 


132  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  With  this  there  came  a  copy  of  a  letter  to 
Professor  Townsend  written  by  Mrs.  Eddy  which 
shows  that  she  was  afraid  to  accept  a  challenge  and 
evaded  it: 

The  article  of  Prof.  Townsend  having  the  above  cap 
tion  (Prayer  and  Healing),  published  in  Zion's  Herald, 
December  3rd,  came  to  my  notice  not  until  January  gth. 
In  it  he  offered  the  President  of  the  Massachusetts  Meta 
physical  College,  in  Boston,  or  one  of  her  students,  the 
liberal  sum  of  $1,000  if  she  would  reset  certain  dislo 
cations  without  the  use  of  her  hands,  and  $2,000  if  she 
would  give  sight  to  one  born  blind. 

Will  the  gentleman  accept  my  thanks  due  to  his 
generosity;  for  should  I  accept  his  bid,  he  would  lose 
his  money.  Why?  Because  I  performed  more  difficult 
tasks  fifteen  years  ago.  At  present  I  am  in  another  de 
partment  of  Christian  work,  where  ''  there  shall  be  no 
signs  given  them,"  for  they  shall  be  instructed  in  the 
principle  of  Christian  Science  that  furnishes  its  own 
proof. 

"  I  can't  see  why  Mrs.  Eddy  should  have  refused 
that  offer,"  said  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  "  if  she  is  honest 
in  her  teachings  and  has  an  honest  faith  in  them, 
can  you,  Miss  Hamilton?  " 

"  Yes,  I  believe  I  can,  and  frankly  I  believe  you 
can  also,  and  I  will  read  you  a  clipping  from  the 
Journal  which  comments  upon  this  very  subject: 
'  Professor  Townsend  refers  boastfully  to  his  news 
paper  challenge  to  a  heathen  combat  for  a  religious 
stake  of  three  thousand  dollars  (Zion's  Herald, 
Spring  of  '85),  when  he  added,  "  We  should  like  to 
hear  from  Mrs.  Eddy!  "  She  replied  wisely  and 
kindly.  Her  answer  was  refused  publication.  No 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  133 

Chiistian    has    ever    consented    to    "  prayer-gauge 
tests."    Jesus  refused  the  tempter's  "  bids." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  Miss  Hamilton,  that  you  are  not 
open  to  conviction  upon  any  of  the  points  we  have 
gone  over,"  remarked  the  clergyman  with  the  slight 
est  feeling  of  irritation. 

"  I  am  but  asking  positive  proof  of  wrong  doing, 
and  teaching  that  is  not  in  accordance  with  that  of 
the  Master  we  both  profess  to  follow,  and  you  have 
given  me  neither,"  returned  Mary  with  spirit. 
"  This  seems  to  me  to  be  an  age  in  which  the  sub 
ject  of  metaphysics  is  not  easily  understood  by 
those  who  have  had  their  views  limited  by  the 
religious  beliefs  in  which  they  have  lived  and  been 
threatened  by  them  since  childhood." 

"  But  my  dear  Miss  Hamilton,  these  religious 
beliefs  have  saved  many  souls." 

"  Has  it  not  been  more  through  the  fear  of  God 
than  the  love  of  God,  Mr.  Jones?  " 

"  Both,  Miss  Hamilton.  How  else  could  they  have 
been  religiously  educated?  " 

"  To  believe  that  what  Jesus  taught  relative  to 
healing  the  sick  and  raising  the  dead  is  for  us,  - 
for  the  world  now;  that  it  was  not  a  mysterious 
method  merely  for  his  time." 

"  But,  my  dear  Miss  Hamilton,  we  are  not  like 
Jesus.  I  could  not  do  such  work  as  much  as  I  would 
like  to.  The  church  gives  prayers  for  the  recovery 
of  the  sick,  in  fact  we  do  all  that  is  set  forth  for 
us  to  do  by  the  wise  fathers  of  the  church  who 
developed  our  doctrine." 

"  Do  you  believe  then,  Mr.  Jones,  that  your  doc 
trines  have  grown  to  the  place  where  there  can  be 
no  further  spiritual  developement?  " 


134  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  I  sincerely  hope,  Miss  Hamilton,  that  a  stopping 
point  will  never  be  reached  in  the  revelation  of  the 
wonderful  knowledge  in  the  Bible." 

"  But  are  you  sure  the  Christian  churches  are  in 
terpreting  the  Bible  in  its  spiritual  meaning?  " 

"  Such  learned  divines  as  we  have  had  and  now 
have  could  not  have  been  mistaken." 

"  Have  they  perhaps  not  been  too  learned,  Mr. 
Jones,  and  argued  from  the  view-point  of  creed 
rather  than  from  spiritual  vision?  " 

"  I  must  admit  there  has  been  that  danger." 

"  There  will  always  be,  Mr.  Jones,  so  long  as  they 
look  to  that  which  is  material  instead  of  spiritual; 
to  that  which  is  personal  instead  of  impersonal.  For 
months  I  have  lain  in  this  room  wondering  what  sin 
I  had  committed  for  which  I  was  suffering,  while 
others  who  had  sinned  deeply  were  blessed  with 
health.  God  could  not  make  such  a  law  that  I 
should  be  some  kind  of  a  lesson  for  others.  I  can 
not  picture  God  as  a  person  who  says  to  one,  '  Be 
sick/  and  to  another  '  Be  well  and  happy.'  This 
poet,"  and  Mary  took  a  clipping  from  her  portfolio, 
"  has  summed  up  this  problem  in  these  lines,  - 

O  God,  dear  God,  how  little  has  man  understood 
Thy  tender,  loving  and  eternal  Fatherhood. 
Maker  of  good  and  ill  mortals  have  pictured  Thee, 
A  nd  pagan   misinterpretations   of   Thy  "  almighty 

will " 

Have  made  Thee  one  to  fear  who  punishes  with  ill, 
From  which  no  one,  not  even  Jesus,  Thy  dear  son, 

could  flee. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  135 

//  this  be  so  what  shall  we  think  of  Thy  beloved 

son 
If  it  were  Thy  "  almighty  will "  to  slay  Thy  servant 

Lazarus, 
The  widow's  son,  and  Jarius'  child,  and  when  these 

deeds  were  done, 
He    came,    and    with    calm    words    that    seemed 

ridiculous, 
Said  unto   Lazarus,   "  Come  forth! "  and  to   the 

widow's  son,  "  Arise!  " 
What  treason  to  Thy  wish  did  he  devise, 
What  conflict  with  Thy  power,  when 
He  healed  what  Thou  hads't  hurt,  and  then 
Spake  living  words  to  ring  the  ages  through  and 

through, — 

"  The  works  that  I  do,  ye  shall  also  do." 
O  you  who'll  not  accept  his  words  in  all  their  heal 
ing  might, 

Would  doubt  his  royal  and  appointed  birth 
Should  he  appear  again  upon  your  waiting  earth. 
You'd  soil  his  name,  —  his  words  of  love  you'd  jeer 

and  pun, 

And  at  his  works,  his  truth  and  love  and  light, 
Would  blink  like  owls  before  the  morning  sun, 
And  in  your  blindness  cry  again  for  darkness  and 

for  night. 

After  a  brief  pause  Rev.  Mr.  Jones  said,  —  "I 
wish  I  could  convince  you  how  false  are 
the  teachings  beginning  with  the  statement 
that  there  is  'no  matter';  that  God  is 
not  cognizant  of  sickness  and  sin,  and  did  not 
create  them  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  us  les- 


136  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

sons.  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings  are  Pantheistic,  and 
in  Boston,  where  her  work  has  been  analyzed  abso 
lutely  first  hand  and  from  every  angle,  such  eminent 
divines  as  Rev.  Joseph  Cook,  Rev.  A.  J.  Gordon, 
and  other  authorities  I  could  cite,  have  placed  her 
in  that  category.  My  dear  Miss  Hamilton,  I  know 
you  would  not  accept  any  doctrine  based  on  Panthe 
ism,  would  you?  " 

"  Probably  not,  but  neither  of  the  two  clergymen 
you  have  cited  have  proved  their  case.  Here  is  an 
article  published  by  Rev.  Stacy  Fowler,  of  Boston, 
entitled  '  Christian  Science.'  Miss  Turner,  who  sent 
it  to  me,  has  written  that  he  does  not  understand 
considerable  that  Mrs.  Eddy  teaches,  but  he  takes 
up  this  very  question  of  Pantheism,  and  I  want  to 
read  it  to  you.  He  writes:  '  It  is  apposite  here  to 
note  several  distinctions.  This  "  science  "  is  not 
pantheism,  as  it  has  been  harshly  called  by  Joseph 
Cook.  The  pantheist  holds  that  God  is  in  everything 
and  that  the  All  is  God.  Mrs.  Eddy  eliminates  God 
from  everything  else  but  spirit.  All  else  she  calls 
shadows  and  reflections.  She  places  the  "  mortal 
mind  "  a  whole  hemisphere  of  thought  outside  of 
God  and  over  against  Him.  Her  language  is  often 
pantheistic  but  her  thought  is  not.  In  a  note  to 
me  she  writes: 

"  '  I  am  the  only  anti-pantheist,  for  I  see  that  God, 
Spirit,  is  not  in  His  reflection,  any  more  than  the  sun 
is  in  the  light  that  comes  to  this  earth  through  reflection. 
Can  you  understand  this?  No:  and  no  one  can  fully 
until  I  educate  the  spiritual  sense  to  perceive  the  sub 
stance  of  spirit,  and  the  substanceless  of  matter.'  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  137 

"  Dr.  Fowler's  comment  upon  this/'  said  Mary 
with  a  smile,  "is:  '  There  is  a  diameter  of  thought 
between  her  science  and  pure  pantheism.' ' 

"  Such  an  argument  as  we  are  having,"  said  Rev. 
Mr.  Jones,  "  seems  to  get  us  nowhere,  and  I  feel 
that  it  is  giving  you  undue  excitement,  Miss  Mary, 
to  which  your  strength  is  not  equal." 

"  I  have  enjoyed  it,  because  you  see  I  happened 
to  be  well  prepared  on  this  occasion  to  give  you  just 
as  good  as  you  sent,  Mr.  Jones,"  said  Mary  with  a 
winning  smile. 

"  I  do  not  find  many  young  women  who  argue  so 
severely  with  their  pastors  as  you,  Miss  Hamilton." 

"  They  probably  have  not  had  the  opportunities 
I  have  had.  They  have  their  dances,  games  and 
riding.  I  want  those  also  but  all  I  can  do  is  to  read, 
read,  read  and  think,  think,  think.  But  there  are 
several  advantages  I  have  over  the  other  girls." 

"  What  are  those,  Miss  Mary?  " 

"  You  see,  Mr.  Jones,  when  in  our  city  house,  my 
room  is  a  kind  of  a  club  room  for  the  finest  club 
in  the  world,  made  up  of  three  members,  father, 
mother  and  myself.  There  we  have  our  reading  and 
our  talks,  and  all  persons  of  note  or  fame  who  come 
to  our  home  are  always  brought  up  to  talk  to  me, 
and  this  in  itself  has  been  a  liberal  education,  so 
that  J  have  no  fear  of  meeting  or  talking  with  any 
one  on  certain  subjects." 

"  With  the  class  of  people  who  come  to  your  home, 
you  have  certainly  had  exceptional  opportunities 
to  grow  up  with  a  broad  view  of  many  interesting 
matters,  and  I  must  say  that  in  you  I  have  met  a 
very  worthy  opponent." 


138  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  You  must  not  give  me  too  much  credit,  Mr. 
Jones,  because,  you  see,  I  had  the  ammunition  at 
hand.  Beside  this,  father  met  a  clergyman  at  lunch 
when  he  was  in  Boston  a  short  time  ago,  who  berated 
Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings,  and  he  replied  with  some 
spirit,  the  spirit  of  justice,  Mr.  Jones,  to  one  who  had 
never  met  the  lady,  nor  had  asked  her  for  interpre 
tations  of  what  she  taught.  From  what  father  told 
me  he  must  have  said  some  pretty  strong  things  to 
that  minister,  and  they  say  I  have  father's  spirit, 
so  you  see,  Mr.  Jones,  I  have  shone  more  by  re 
flection  than  because  I  am  an  original  giver  of  light." 

"  You  are  very  modest,  Miss  Hamilton,  but  at 
the  same  time  very  clever,  and  you  have  taken  men 
tal  notes  of  the  methods  used  by  the  eminent  lawyers 
who  come  here  and  talk  legal  matters." 

"  It  is  all  helpful,"  replied  Mary,  "  but  sometimes 
very  dry  and  tedious." 

As  Mr.  Jones  arose  to  take  his  leave  Mary  said 
with  a  bewitching  twinkle  in  her  eyes,  which  brought 
a  corresponding  reflection  from  his,  "  Now,  Mr. 
Jones,  if  you  expect  me  to  give  money  for  your 
charities,  you  must  play  fair  in  all  such  matters 
as  we  went  over  together.  We  should  be  in  the 
same  position  as  a  judge  in  the  Court,  as  father 
says,  and  hear  both  sides  before  giving  a  decision. 
Isn't  that  so,  Mr.  Jones?  " 

"  I  must  admit  that  it  is." 

"  You  see,"  went  on  Mary,  "  you  are  considered 
a  very  learned  man,  but  you  know  what  it  says  in 
the  Bible,  '  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  suck 
lings,'  "  and  Mary  smiled  her  way  deeper  into  the 
clergyman's  heart,  and  he  replied,  "  the  Bible  is 
right." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  139 

For  a  short  time  after  the  departure  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Jones,  Mary  had  a  feeling  of  high  elation.  She  was 
well  satisfied  with  the  manner  in  which  she  had 
met  his  arguments.  A  few  hours  later  this  feeling 
cooled  and  she  began  wondering  whether  or  not  she 
had  defended  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings  because  of 
honest  belief  in  them,  or  because  she  had  material 
at  hand  which  made  her  desire  to  win  the  argument. 
The  next  day  brought  a  feeling  of  confusion,  and 
the  thought  uppermost  in  her  mind  was  why  had  not 
Mrs.  Eddy  accepted  the  challenge  of  Dr.  Townsend 
and  proved  to  the  world  the  efficacy  of  her  teach 
ings?  Had  the  power  left  her  which  had  enabled 
her  to  equal,  and  perhaps  go  beyond  what  he  had 
demanded  as  proof?  Did  not  she  write,  "  I  per 
formed  more  difficult  tasks  fifteen  years  ago?  "  The 
defence  of  her  position  did  not  seem  wholly  ade 
quate,  and  she  thought  over  the  words:  "No 
Christian  has  ever  consented  to  prayer-gauge  tests. 
Jesus  refused  the  tempter's  '  bid.'  "  On  the  other 
hand  no  other  teaching  since  the  time  of  Jesus  had 
claimed  to  do  so  much  healing,  saving  and  purifying, 
and  she  wondered  if  refusing  the  "  tempter's  '  bids  '  " 
was  as  justifiable  at  this  time  as  it  was  nearly  nine 
teen  hundred  years  ago.  For  the  next  few  days 
Mary  was  in  a  state  of  introspective  questioning. 
Several  times  she  started  to  re-read  the  articles  Miss 
Drew  had  sent  her,  but  the  thought,  "  what  is  the 
use?  "  came  strongly  to  her  and  then  she  became 
indifferent  and  began  reading  a  volume  of  short  sto 
ries  to  help  her  forget  her  troubles.  But  the  pleasure 
she  derived  from  novels  soon  began  to  pall,  for  the 
craving  to  spend  her  time  for  something  worth  while, 


140  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

and  put  herself  through  mental  gymnastics  led  her 
to  think  of  the  silent  conflict  with  the  religious  world 
that  Mrs.  Roe,  Miss  Drew,  Miss  Turner,  Parker 
and  others  were  waging  in  defence  of  what  they  be 
lieved  to  be  right.  As  she  thought  over  what  Parker 
had  told  her  father,  she  felt  the  blood  tingling  in  her 
veins  and  the  desire  for  something  to  fight  for  which 
she  believed  was  right.  To  be  a  good  fighter  in 
games,  sports  and  even  in  battle  required  courage, 
faith  and  brains.  If  Miss  Drew  were  with  her  now 
she  would  have  renewed  faith  in  the  Science.  If 
she  were  only  out  among  the  people,  the  little 
Church  in  Boston  for  instance,  where  she  could  talk 
to  those  who  had  been  cured,  how  much  more  satis 
fied  she  would  feel,  and  would  know  just  how  to 
enter  a  conflict  and  whether  or  not  she  was  on  the 
right  side. 

Out  of  sheer  agony  that  created  the  desire  to  be 
nearer  in  thought  to  Miss  Drew,  Mrs.  Roe  and 
Parker,  she  took  up  the  clipping  from  the  Boston 
Traveler  entitled  "  Rev.  M.  B.  G.  Eddy's  Easter 
Service,"  and  read:  "The  Church  of  Christ  (Sci 
entist)  had  their  meeting  Easter  Sunday  at  Haw 
thorne  Hall,  which  was  crowded  one  hour  before 
service  commenced,  and  half  an  hour  before  the 
arrival  of  the  pastor,  Rev.  Mary  B.  G.  Eddy,  the 
tide  of  men  and  women  was  turned  from  the  doors 
with  the  information,  '  No  more  standing  room.' 

"  On  each  side  of  the  pulpit  were  beautiful  plants 
and  flowers  while  a  table  in  front  of  the  speaker 
was  laden  with  an  immense  cross  composed  of  roses, 
calla  lilies,  etc.,  towering  very  nearly  to  the  top  of 
the  pulpit.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  the  speaker, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  141 

with  the  assistance  of  the  genial  but  muscular  usher, 
Mr.  Palmer,  could  force  her  way  through  the  crowd, 
blocking  the  hallway  and  aisles,  but  it  was  accom 
plished  after  a  good-natured  struggle. 

"  The  speaker  took  her  text  from  Mark  xvi.  3: 

'  WHO   SHALL  ROLL  US  AWAY   THE  STONE  FROM   THE 
SEPULCHRE?  ' 

"She  said:  'This  stone,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  the 
human  view  entertained  of  the  power,  resistance,  and  sub 
stance  of  matter  as  opposed  to  the  might  and  supremacy 
of  spirit;  Jesus  met  this  question  and  settled  it  on 
the  side  of  God's  love  and  omnipotence,  showing  their 
triumph  on  all  occasions.  The  resurrection  was  a  mo 
mentous  truth  divinely  attested;  by  it  the  vague  ab 
stractions  of  metaphysics  is  animated  with  immortal 
proof,  the  vitalizing  power  of  all  truth.  The  sacred 
precincts  of  the  tomb  gave  Jesus  refuge  from  the  heart- 
sickening  brutality  of  his  foes  long  enough  to  solve  the 
great  problem  of  being  at  every  microscopic  point. 

"  '  His  three  days'  work  in  the  sepulchre  set  the  seal  of 
eternity  on  time;  it  proved  life  deathless,  and  love  the 
master  of  human  hate.  It  met  materia  medica,  surgery 
and  hygiene  with  the  power  of  Mind  over  matter,  and 
mastered  them  on  this  basis. 

"  '  He  neither  required  drugs  to  allay  inflammation, 
pure  air  and  nourishment  to  resuscitate  the  wasted  ener 
gies,  the  skill  of  a  surgeon  to  support  or  reinstate  his 
parted  palms  that  he  might  use  those  hands  to  remove 
the  napkins  and  winding  sheet,  nor  to  bind  up  his 
wounded  side  and  lacerated  feet.  Was  this  supernatural, 
since  the  God  of  nature  established  it  in  proof  of  a  man's 
delegated  power?  It  was  not  supernatural,  but  ren 
dered  divinely  natural,  when  divinity  brought  to  human 
ity  the  understanding  of  His  power. 

"  '  Oh,  the  gloom  and  glory  of  that  hour!  His  disciples 
believed  him  dead:  himself  was  testing  the  power  of 
Spirit  to  destroy  all  human  sense  of  matter  —  the  closed 


142  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

coffin-lid,  the  earth-bound  walls  and  iron  door  of  his 
tomb,  yea,  the  power  of  death  —  that  great  stone  which 
must  be  rolled  away  to  let  the  human  understanding  rise 
to  a  sense  of  divine  life  and  power.  Jesus  met  every 
material  condition  and  law  of  matter  and  mastered  them 
when  he  stepped  forth  from  his  loathsome  resting-place, 
wrapped  in  the  glory  of  a  sublime  success,  an  everlasting 
victory.  He  hath  rolled  away  the  stone  of  sin  and  sense 
from  every  human  mind  and  body,  if  this  mind  will 
accept  his  proof  for  its  example,  and  receive  this  full 
salvation.'  " 

When  Mary  finished  reading  she  felt  a  distinct 
uplift  in  her  thought  for  she  realized  the  grandeur 
and  truth  of  this  interpretation  of  the  resurrection. 
She  had  always  believed  that  the  resurrection  was 
supernatural  and  was  confined  to  the  efforts  of  Jesus 
only  to  perform.  For  the  first  time  she  realized 
that  while  the  Master  was  in  the  tomb,  he  had  been 
using  the  Science  he  had  perfected  to  heal  himself 
of  all  wounds  and  show  how  his  teachings  could 
overcome  death,  and  that  he  could  save  himself. 
She  realized  that  not  until  he  had  come  to  that 
spiritual  part  of  his  teachings,  the  absolute  power  of 
Spirit  over  matter,  could  and  did  arrive  the  time 
when  he  could  show  what  he  had  not  before  proved, 
for  there  could  be  no  suspicion  in  his  case,  as 
might  have  been  in  that  of  Lazarus,  the  daughter 
of  Jairus,  the  son  of  the  widow  of  Nain,  that 
life  had  not  been  entirely  extinct.  Again  Mary 
read  Mrs.  Eddy's  words.  "  Was  this  supernatural, 
since  the  God  of  nature  established  it  in  proof  of 
a  man's  delegated  power?  It  was  not  supernatural, 
but  rendered  divinely  natural,  when  divinity  brought 
to  humanity  the  understanding  of  His  power." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  143 

The  brilliant  and  uplifting  truth  of  this  sermon 
caused  Mary  to  attempt  to  visualize  the  scene  at 
that  Easter  Sunday  service,  and  she  took  up  the 
letter  of  Miss  Drew  and  read  carefully  the  descrip 
tion  she  had  written  of  Hawthorne  Hall.  As  she 
read,  she  pictured  to  herself  the  interior,  the 
pulpit,  with  the  plants  and  flowers;  the  immense 
cross  of  roses  and  calla  lilies,  and  she  wondered 
if  Mrs.  Eddy  wore  the  purple  velvet,  and  then 
she  corrected  herself,  the  purple  velveteen  dress. 
Then  she  thought  of  the  people  and  the  crowd  block 
ing  the  hallway  and  the  aisles  until  there  was  no 
more  standing  room.  She  thought  of  Mrs.  Roe, 
Miss  Turner,  Parker  and  Mr.  Johns,  names  she 
most  closely  connected  with  the  little  Church,  and 
wondered  where  they  sat  or  perhaps  stood,  and  was 
their  interpretation  of  the  resurrection  the  same 
she  had  received  from  reading  the  sermon.  How 
absurd  it  was  for  Mrs.  Mentall  to  demand  that  she 
destroy  the  letters  of  Mrs.  Roe,  and  Miss  Drew.  If 
she  had  obeyed  she  would  not  have  known  the  true 
significance  of  the  resurrection.  Hereafter  she 
would  rely  on  the  strength  of  the  efforts  of  the  four 
persons  whose  work  was  known  to  her  by  what  it 
had  done 

In  the  second  week  of  October  the  Hamiltons  re 
turned  to  their  city  home.  Mary  desired  to  stay  a 
few  weeks  more  at  the  Summer  place,  for  it  was  here 
she  had  first  received  physical  help  and  had  been 
given  a  definite  viewpoint  relative  to  the  possibility 
of  being  entirely  cured.  She  loved  the  gardens,  the 
birds  and  the  sea,  also  the  peace  that  gave  her  time 
to  think  more  introspectively.  When  she  analyzed 


144  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

her  thoughts  relative  to  going  back  to  the  city,  she 
found  she  had  a  fear  back  of  it  all,  and  that  fear 
was  of  Mrs.  Mentall.  Personally  she  had  no  fear 
of  her,  but  she  realized  that  Mrs.  Mentall  had  a 
way  of  taking  possession  of  her;  of  keeping  her 
from  remonstrating;  of  brushing  aside  her  objec 
tions;  of  saying  just  what  she  desired,  and  then  cut 
ting  short  the  conversation  before  she  had  time  to 
argue  some  matter  in  which  she  did  not  concur. 
This  treatment  made  her  angry,  and  from  that  con 
dition  came  fermentation,  and  by  the  effect  of  some 
remark  injected  suddenly,  and  at  just  the  right 
place,  doubts  arose  relative  to  the  correctness  and 
efficacy  of  any  other  school  of  healing  except  that 
taught  by  her.  The  distance  from  New  York  City 
to  the  home  on  Long  Island  had  seemed  to  put  space 
between  her  and  Mrs.  Mentall,  but  after  a  day  in 
her  own  large  sunny  room  with  familiar  objects 
about  her  these  fears  gradually  dimmed  and  there 
came  to  her  a  new  courage  and  hope. 

About  a  week  later  the  dread  that  Mary  had  held 
relative  to  Mrs.  Mentall  calling  upon  her  was  ful 
filled.  She  came  with  Mrs.  Granville  Smythe  osten 
sibly  to  call  upon  Mrs.  Hamilton.  At  the  right  time 
in  the  conversation,  Mrs.  Mentall  said  in  her  most 
disarming,  and  winning  way  that  she  would  go  up 
and  see  Mary.  Mrs.  Hamilton  asked  her  if  she  had 
better  not  send  word. 

'  There  is  no  necessity  for  doing  that,  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton,  I  assure  you,  for  the  last  time  I  saw  her  I 
told  her  I  would  call  upon  her  when  the  right  time 
came,  and  she  has  been  expecting  me  since  her  re 
turn  to  the  city,  so  I  will  go  right  up." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  145 

Mary  was  in  her  large  easy  chair  reading.  She 
started  with  surprise  when  she  heard  Mrs.  MentalPs 
smooth  flexible  voice  saying,  "  How  do  you  do,  Miss 
Hamilton.  Mrs.  Smythe  and  I  called  upon  your 
mother  and  I  could  not  resist  the  opportunity  of 
just  running  up  to  see  you." 

For  a  moment  Mary's  heart  almost  ceased  beat 
ing,  for  she  had  not  only  been  startled  by  the  noise 
less  approach  of  her  visitor,  but  the  look  of  certain 
victory  on  her  face  made  her  shiver,  because  she 
knew  there  was  going  to  be  a  contest  between  them. 
Mary  grew  instantly  angry  because  Mrs.  Mentall 
had  not  asked  if  she  would  care  to  see  her,  but  she 
did  not  allow  this  feeling  to  show.  She  knew  it  was 
one  of  Mrs.  Mentall's  carefully  calculated  strategic 
moves  to  catch  her  while  unaware  of  her  presence 
in  the  house.  Mary  felt  outraged,  but  with 
the  many  examples  of  the  tact  she  had  seen 
her  father  and  mother  use  in  trying  situa 
tions,  she  assumed  a  very  gracious  manner. 
She  realized  she  must  meet  Mrs.  Mentall  with  the 
same  weapons  as  those  she  intended  to  use,  and  this 
time  Mrs.  Mentall  was  not  going  to  defeat  her  for 
she  would  in  some  way  stop  her  from  saying  just 
what  she  pleased,  at  the  time  she  pleased.  She 
would  not  allow  her  to  force  into  her  thought  and 
leave  there,  statements,  which  in  due  time,  Mrs. 
Mentall  knew  would  cause  fermentation,  and  which 
would  compel  her  to  call  for  her  help  to  quiet  the 
ferment. 

After  a  few  remarks  about  the  weather,  Mrs.  Men- 
tall  moved  her  chair  closer  to  Mary's  and  took  her 
hand.  Mary,  much  against  her  will  gave  it  a  warm 


146  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

pressure,  which  encouraged  Mrs.  Mentall  to  believe 
she  was  very  glad  to  have  her  come  to  her. 

"  I  was  hoping,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Mentall, 
"  that  you  would  write  and  ask  me  to  call,  especially 
as  you  did  not  act  like  your  usual  sweet  self  at  our 
last  meeting.  If  you  had  been  able  to  go  about 
like  others  I  would  have  expected  you  to  have  come 
to  me;  but  under  the  existing  conditions  I  have  over 
come  every  sense  of  being  hurt  and  have  come  to 
you  out  of  compassion  and  love." 

"  I  assure  you,  Mrs.  Mentall,  I  appreciate  your 
effort  and  I  hope  there  will  be  nothing  during  this 
visit  that  will  bring  us  to  the  condition  that  arose 
during  your  last  call  upon  me,"  said  Mary  quietly. 

"  That  was  because  you  were  not  obedient  to 
what  I  wished  to  prescribe  as  treatment,  my  dear," 
replied  Mrs.  Mentall  in  her  most  tender  manner. 

"  But  Mrs.  Mentall,"  interjected  Mary. 

"  Just  a  moment,  my  dear  Miss  Hamilton.  I 
would  like  to  finish  what  I  intended  to  say  before  it 
goes  from  me:  that  this  condition  was  not  a  part 
of  your  own  sweet  self  but  one  engendered  perhaps 
by  lack  of  physical  exercise  and  too  much  looking 
inward,  and  is  just  what  I  desire  to  treat  you  for  so 
you  will  be  more  ready  to  open  your  thought  and 
talk  aloud  to  me  just  what  you  think  so  I  can  read 
each  thought  as  though  written  on  a  page  - 

"  Something  like  an  examination  paper,"  Mary 
broke  in,  with  her  disarming  smile,  "  so  that  you 
can  make  corrections." 

"  Practically  that,"  replied  Mrs.  Mentall.  "  You 
will  sometime  realize,  dear  Miss  Hamilton,  that  in 
such  cases  as  yours  the  practitioner  should  know 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  147 

whether  or  not  you  are  thinking  just  as  he  thinks. 
In  your  case  just  as  /  think,  then  the  treatment 
will  be  successful." 

"  When  you  first  began  treating  me,"  replied 
Mary,  "  I  was  thinking  just  as  you  thought.  You 
dominated  me.  I  willingly  followed  and  obeyed 
without  questioning,  but  you  never  helped  me  for — " 

"  I  did  help  you,"  replied  Mrs.  Mentall  with 
some  little  warmth,  "  and  if  Miss  Drew  had  been 
faithful  to  me  and  to  my  instructions  instead  of  be 
ing  the  traitor  she  has  shown  herself  to  be  you  would 
have  been  entirely  healed  before  this." 

"  I  am  going  to  ask  you,  Mrs.  Mentall/'  said  Mary 
with  a  quality  of  tone  in  her  voice,  which  should 
have  warned  Mrs.  Mentall,  "  not  to  speak  that  way 
of  Miss  Drew  in  my  presence  for  she  is  too  fine  and 
womanly  a  character  to  be  called  such  a  name,  and 
she  has  a  right  to  practice  what  she  believes  saved 
her  life." 

"  Now  I  understand,"  said  Mrs.  Mentall,  with 
drawing  her  hand  from  Mary's,  "  why  I  have  not 
been  able  to  cure  you.  In  the  first  place,  I  can  see 
from  the  letter  on  the  table  that  you  have  been 
disobedient  and  have  not  followed  my  instructions 
to  destroy  the  letters  and  literature  that  I  com 
manded  you  to  do  away  with  the  last  time  I  saw 
you.  '  At  that  time  — " 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Mentall,"  broke  in  Mary,  quietly, 
"  I  did  not  do  so  because  I  had  not  requested  your 
services  any  further  and  — " 

"  Please  wait  until  I  finish,  Miss  Hamilton,  then 
we  will  arrive  somewhere.  Rev.  Mr.  Jones  told  me 
of  his  call  upon  you  and  your  painstaking  defence 


148  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

of  Mrs.  Eddy.  He  enjoyed  it,  but  he  did  not  see 
as  I  do  the  terrible  danger  in  your  attitude.  Miss 
Drew  probably  sent  the  literature  you  read  to  him 
and  she  did  it  purposely  to  thwart  my  efforts  in 
your  behalf  and  turn  you  against  me.  I  knew  she 
would  do  it  and  for  that  reason  I  asked  you  to 
destroy  certain  letters  and  clippings  which  you  have 
read  to  your  injury,  also  to  mine.  Miss  Drew  is 
very  clever,  more  skillful  in  intrigue  than  you  have 
surmised.  It  is  her  intention  to  come  back  to  New 
York,  to  bring  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  students  with 
her  and  start  a  school,  and  it  is  my  honest  belief 
that  she  has  carefully  laid  her  plans  to  hold  you  to 
her  so  that  with  the  influence  of  your  family  her 
designs  will  be  successful." 

"  I  do  not  regret,  Mrs.  Mentall,  that  I  can  not 
agree  with  you  on  this.  Miss  Drew  is  not  that 
kind  of  a  woman.  She  went  back  to  Mrs.  Eddy's 
teaching  because  she  believes  it  to  be  the  unadulter 
ated  method  used  by  Jesus  for  healing  and  saving, 
and  I  am  quite  convinced  also." 

Mrs.  Mentall  saw  immediately  she  had  gone  too 
far,  and  with  softly  modulated  voice  replied,  "  I 
had  hoped  that  we  would  not  come  to  this  state  of 
argument,  my  dear,  but  I  have  something  here  you 
should  read  in  regard  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings,"  and 
she  took  from  her  hand  bag  some  pages  cut  from  a 
magazine.  "  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  hear  them, 
my  dear,"  said  the  softly  cooing  voice. 

"  I  would,"  replied  Mary,  "  for  it  is  always  well 
to  hear  both  sides  as  father  often  says,  and  as  I 
told  Rev.  Mr.  Jones  the  other  day." 

"  These  two  articles  are  very  strong,"  said  Mrs. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  149 

Mentall,  "  and  were  written  by  an  eminent  clergy 
man,  the  Rt.  Rev.  Samuel  Fallows,  D.D.,  of  Chicago, 
for  the  opening  number  of  this  magazine,  Mind  in 
Nature.  The  first  is  entitled  '  Metaphysics,'  and 
reads  as  follows:  '  I  put  the  word  Metaphysics  at 
the  head  of  this  article  in  quotation  marks  because, 
as  my  readers  will  discover,  it  is  used  in  a  most  pe 
culiar  sense.  After  having  a  meaning  pretty  clearly 
defined  for  thousands  of  years,  it  has  been  reserved 
for  a  woman  to  find  out  that  it  can  mean  something 
the  philosophers  and  savants  never  dreamed  it  con 
tained.  She  has  applied  it  to  a  professed  system  of 
bodily  healing  by  the  entering  of  "  Truth  "  from  the 
mind  of  the  operator  into  the  mind  of  the  patient, 
where  it  destroys  "  error,"  the  false  belief  of  "  mortal 
mind."  The  expulsion  of  error  effects  the  cure. 
This  system  is  called  Metaphysics,  and  the  treat 
ment,  Metaphysical  Treatment?  ' 

"  I  want  to  say  here,"  said  Mrs.  Mentall  as  she 
gently  drew  another  page  from  underneath  the  one 
she  had  been  reading  and  placed  it  on  top,  "  I  do 
not  altogether  agree  with  Bishop  Fallows  as  to  his 
criticism  of  the  use  of  the  word  l  Metaphysics,'  as 
applied  to  mental  treament,  but  let  us  go  on  to  the 
real  reason  for  his  article." 

"  Just  a  moment,"  broke  in  Mary,  "  I  think  you 
are  'omitting  over  a  half  a  page." 

"  That  is  of  no  consequence,"  replied  Mrs.  Men- 
tall,  "  it  contains  passages  from  Science  and  Health, 
upon  which  he  comments  later." 

"  But  why  should  I  not  hear  the  whole?  "  asked 
Mary  with  her  usual  sense  of  fairness  making  itself 
evident,  "  then  I  can  better  judge  his  criticism." 


150  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  I  fear  I  have  not  time  to  read  it  all  so  I  will 
begin  here:  "  The  theory  which  is  advanced  by  the 
one  claiming  to  be  the  founder  of  the  system  is  not 
worth  the  snap  of  a  finger,  and  never  cured  a  single 
case.  The  eminent  investigators  of  Telepathy,  un 
der  which  all  cases  of  Metaphysical  healing  must 
be  grouped,  are  very  careful  to  say  that  they  have 
no  theory  yet  to  explain  the  action  of  mind  upon 
mind,  although  they  may  have  a  working  hypothesis. 
No  theory  of  electricity  causes  the  electrical  current 
to  act.  A  theory  that  there  is  no  personal  God, 
no  personal  Devil,  and  no  personal  man,  that  matter 
is  not  real,  that  disease  is  only  a  belief  of  mortal 
mind,  with  all  the  rest  of  the  peculiar  notions 
grouped  under  Metaphysics,  has  no  more  to  do  with 
the  recovery  of  the  sick  than  Tenferden  Steeple  with 
the  formation  of  the  Goodwin  Sands.  The  one  thing 
for  which  Mrs.  Eddy  deserves  credit,  is  in  hitting 
upon  a  novel  plan  to  cause  a  concentration  of  one 
mind  upon  another  for  the  well  being  of  the  body. 
That  is,  precisely,  in  my  judgment,  the  all  of  Meta 
physics. 

"  '  And  if  the  results  of  mental  concentration  and 
attention  (upon  the  therapeutical  importance  of 
which  the  most  distinguished  physicians  have  dwelt 
with  emphasis)  are  what  they  are  claimed  to  be 
by  Metaphysicians,  it  does  not  become  a  scientific 
investigator  to  scoff  at  the  outset  at  the  Metaphy 
sical  Treatment.' 

"  You  will  notice,  my  dear,  in  the  article  I  have 
just  read  that  Bishop  Fallows  shows  the  weak  places 
in  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings." 

"  Have  any  answers  appeared  to  these  criti 
cisms?  "  Mary  asked. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  151 

"  In  looking  through  copies  of  Mind  in  Nature 
I  noted  that  several  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  students  have 
rushed  to  her  defence/'  returned  Mrs.  Mentall. 

"  I  would  like  to  hear  what  they  have  written," 
said  Mary,  "  won't  you  read  them  to  me  so  that  I 
may  know  both  sides?  " 

"  They  are  not  of  enough  importance  to  spend 
time  upon,"  returned  Mrs.  Mentall.  Bishop  Fallows 
has  made  such  thorough  investigation  that  what  he 
writes  is  worth  far  more  than  the  criticisms  of  his 
article.  From  the  article  I  have  read  and  from  an 
other  by  him  I  desire  to  read,  you  will  realize  that 
he  does  not  attack  my  teachings. 

"  This  is  entitled  '  Fact  vs.  Theory/  and  reads 
as  follows :  '  I  called  attention  in  my  article 
on  "  Metaphysics  "  in  the  March  number  of  Mind 
in  Nature,  to  the  position  that  the  peculiar 
theory  of  the  reputed  founders  of  the  "  metaphy 
sical  "  system  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  alleged 
cures  which  were  performed  by  professed  practi 
tioners  of  this  method.  Several  communications, 
which  I  have  since  received  on  the  subject,  and  a 
thorough  re-reading  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  books,  have 
only  served  to  convince  me  of  the  truth  of  my  state 
ment. 

"  '  I  did  not  deny  at  all,  as  some  seem  to  think, 
thajt  cures  were  performed  by  persons  going  through 
the  modus  opcrandi  of  metaphysics.  But  admitting 
that  within  a  certain  limit,  there  have  been  bodily 
cures  effected,  it  by  no  means  follows  that  the  no 
tions  of  Mrs.  Eddy  on  God,  man,  soul  and  '  mortal 
mind/  materia  medica,  science,  metaphysics,  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  etc.,  etc.,  have  the  slightest  con- 


152  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

nection  with  the  recovery  of  the  sick.  Numbers  of 
the  '  metaphysicians  '  have  just  looked  into  Mrs. 
Eddy's  works  and  gone  straightway  into  the  healing 
business.  They  claim  to  have  done  as  wonderful 
things  as  those  who  think  they  understand  the  sys 
tem. 

"  I  repeat  with  greater  emphasis  than  before,  that 
the  religious  theory  which  Mrs.  Eddy  places  at  the 
bottom  of  her  system,  a  theory  which  I  claim  to  be 
utterly  ww-Christian,  never  cured  a  case  of  sickness. 
It  is  simply  the  telepathic  power  of  one  mind  over 
another,  in  harmony,  of  course,  with  the  Divine  law 
of  restoration,  which  she  and  her  followers  are 
using.' 

"  You  can  see  from  this,  my  dear,  that  Bishop 
Fallows  has  made  a  thorough  analysis  and  investi 
gation  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  religious  theory,  and  I  want 
to  lay  especial  emphasis  upon  the  two  words  religious 
theory,  because  they  constitute  one  of  the  baits  put 
forth  by  this  teaching  to  attract  students  and  fol 
lowers.  In  Mental  Science  we  do  not  necessarily 
need  a  theology  because  the  work  is  done  by  the 
power  of  one  mind  over  another.  We  do  not  have 
to  leave  the  church  in  which  we  have  grown  up  and 
love,  and  form  a  new  type  of  organization  that  our 
work  may  progress,  for  such  an  effort  places  extra 
heavy  duties  upon  us.  In  my  teaching  and  practice 
I  need  no  theology  which  requires  constant  study 
for  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  healing  by 
mental  power  is  the  result  of  concentration.  A  deep- 
thinking  physician  who  has  looked  into  curative 
methods  of  all  kinds  has  said,  '  When,  therefore,  the 
so-called  Christian  Scientists  step  out  from  behind 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  153 

their  theories  of  no  sin,  no  sickness,  no  externality  — 
theories  as  impalpable  as  fathomless  space  —  and 
show  us  results  whose  causes  must  transcend  those 
under  common  observation,  causes  available  to  all, 
we  shall  acknowledge  their  rightful  title  to  their 
chosen  name,  their  work  to  be  co-associate  with  the 
divine,  and  they  will  no  longer  fall  under  the  ban  of 
the  '  wizards  of  Egypt.' ' 

"  In  my  work,  therefore,  I  do  not  have  to  labor 
over  the  analyzing  of  the  theories  of  no  sin,  no  sick 
ness,  no  matter,  for  the  true  way  of  curing  disease 
is  through  the  concentration  of  thought  upon  the 
sick  person,  and  thereby  the  transference  of  the 
thought  of  health.  The  mental  healer's  thought  is 
concentrated  upon  the  idea  that  the  patient  has  no 
disease,  and  when  this  idea  is  transferred  from  the 
brain  of  the  mind-curer  to  the  passive  brain  of  the 
sick  person,  it  becomes  there  the.  dominating  idea 
and  the  sick  person  is  cured." 

"  If  you  are  so  sure  your  teaching  and  practice 
is  right,  then  why  did  your  treatment  not  help  me?  " 
Mary  asked. 

"  It  did,  my  dear,"  replied  Mrs.  Mentall. 

"  I  wish  I  could  give  proper  credit  to  it,  but  I 
really  can't,"  returned  Mary,  "  for  it  was  not  until 
I  was  awakened  to  a  different  aspect  of  mental  treat 
ment  by  Miss  Drew  that  I  felt  a  physical  change 
take'  place.  Therefore  - 

"  Miss  Drew  could  not  have  helped  you,"  broke 
in  Mrs.  Mentall  with  a  touch  of  anger  in  her  tones, 
"  because  she  was  so  mixed  in  her  mental  condition 
she  did  not  know  what  to  do  in  an  accurate  way. 
The  whole  matter  of  what  heals  in  mental  science  is 


154  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

found  in  the  concluding  paragraph  of  Bishop  Fal 
lows'  article,  which  I  will  read  again:  '  I  repeat  with 
greater  emphasis  than  before,  that  the  religious  the 
ory  which  Mrs  Eddy  places  at  the  bottom  of  her 
system,  a  theory  which  I  hold  to  be  utterly  un- 
Christian,  never  cured  a  case  of  sickness.  It  is  prob- 
ply  the  telepathic  power  of  one  mind  over  another, 
in  harmony,  of  course,  with  the  Divine  law  of  resto 
ration,  which  she  and  her  followers  are  using.' 

"  These  conclusions,  my  dear,  show  that  my 
method  is  not  suffering  under  the  fire  of  criticism 
as  is  that  of  Mrs.  Eddy.  They  also  show  that  hers 
is  not  accepted,  while  mine  is,  by  learned  clergymen 
and  physicians,  also  by  a  vastly  greater  number  of 
people,  therefore  when  you  make  comparison  be 
tween  my  work  and  that  which  you  suppose  Miss 
Drew  has  done  for  you,  it  will  be  wise  to  ponder 
at  the  entrance  to  the  two  paths,  one  which  is  right, 
the  other  wrong." 

At  this  moment  the  sound  of  persons  coming  along 
the  hallway  toward  Mary's  room,  stopped  what  Mrs. 
Mentall  was  going  to  say  further  on  the  subject, 
much  to  Mary's  relief,  because  she  realized  the 
futility  of  trying  to  argue  with  her.  The  entrance 
of  Mrs.  Hamilton  with  Mrs.  Granville  Smythe  re 
lieved  the  situation,  and  after  a  short  conversation 
relative  to  the  weather  and  of  social  events  the  vis 
itors  departed. 

Mary  took  up  the  book  she  had  been  reading 
when  Mrs.  Mentall  had  entered  the  room  and  con 
tinued  from  where  she  had  left  off.  The  story 
brought  relief  from  the  personality  and  domination 
of  her  visitor. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  155 

That  evening  at  dinner,  her  father  was  in  a  jovial 
mood.  The  business  which  had  kept  him  many 
extra  hours  in  consultation  with  men  of  large  finan 
cial  interests  was  now  so  nearly  completed  that  he 
could  see  its  outcome.  His  feeling  of  happiness  and 
merriment  was  reflected  by  Mrs.  Hamilton,  who 
usually  seemed  more  serious  than  her  husband, 
which  was  probably  the  result  of  the  contemplative 
and  reserve  qualities  which  accompanied  Dutch 
blood. 

That  evening,  in  Mary's  room  there  was  the  usual 
meeting  of  the  club  of  three,  and  Mrs.  Hamilton 
brought  some  surprises  for  Mary  in  the  way  of  new 
gowns  and  pretty  things  that  young  women  love  to 
possess.  With  a  tenderness  that  brought  tears  of 
joy  to  the  eyes  of  her  husband,  Mrs.  Hamilton  lov 
ingly  took  the  place  of  Mary's  maid,  and  dressed 
her  daughter  in  the  new  finery  and  laughed  gaily 
at  her  exclamations  of  delight. 

"  Ever  thoughtful  mother,  in  your  own  dear  way," 
exclaimed  Mary,  tenderly  embracing  her.  "  You 
never  do  things  by  halves,  and  never  lose  the  balance 
of  doing  just  what  is  right." 

"  There  is  nothing  in  this  wide,  wide  world  that 
mother  would  not  sacrifice  for  her  dear  girl.  While 
I  want  you  to  be  made  well  and  strong,  I  have  a 
very  selfish  hope,  my  dear,  that  you  will  not  be 
so  physically  independent  you  can  do  all  things  for 
yourself  and  nothing  will  be  left  for  me  to  help  you 
with.  Then  indeed  I  might  lose  this  little  frail  and 
tender  flower." 

"  Nonsense,  mother,"  exclaimed  John  Hamilton, 
"  I'm  going  to  use  some  of  Parker's  philosophy  of 


156  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

hope,  and  picture  our  girl,  not  as  a  '  frail  and  tender 
flower,'  but  as  a  hardy  perennial.  And  speaking 
of  Mr.  Parker,  reminds  me  of  Mrs.  Mentall.  Rev. 
Mr.  Jones  came  into  the  office  to-day  and  walked 
out  smilingly  with  a  cheque  in  his  pocket  for  some 
new  charity.  I  shall  have  to  charge  that  amount  up 
against  your  allowance  for  he  completely  hypnotized 
me  by  telling  me  what  a  wonderful  mind  you  have, 
and  of  your  power  in  argumentation,  and  ended, 
when  he  saw  me  in  just  the  right  mental  condition, 
by  telling  me  that  it  was  easy  to  see  from  what 
source  the  power  was  derived.  Then  I  gave  him 
the  cheque.  Afterwards  I  thought  I  had  been  a 
little  hasty  because  I  realized  the  compliment  was 
somewhat  indefinite,  for  he  might  have  meant  your 
mother  as  the  source  of  the  reflection." 

"  Of  course  he  did,  John,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  with  a  tender  smile,  "  who  else  could  he  have 
meant." 

"  Perhaps  Mrs.  Mentall,"  said  Mary  with  a  slight 
feeling  of  bitterness  in  her  voice. 

When  Mary  awoke  the  next  morning  there  was  a 
desire  in  her  heart  that  she  might  receive  a  letter 
from  Miss  Drew.  She  suddenly  realized  she  wanted 
her  sympathy,  help  and  guidance.  Mrs.  Mentall 
was  formidable,  personal  and  cold. 

The  time  for  the  postman  came,  the  bell  rang,  but 
there  was  no  letter.  She  settled  down  to  read  her 
book,  but  the  story  that  had  seemed  so  interesting 
yesterday  could  not  hold  her  attention.  Mary  fig 
ured  out  that  the  reason  for  her  unrest  was  that 
she  had  put  off  answering  several  letters  to  friends 
and  these  were  on  her  mind,  so  she  went  to  her  desk 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  157 

and  began  writing,  but  the  usual  flow  of  words  did 
not  come,  and  she  felt  when  she  had  completed  her 
task  that  they  were  not  good  enough  to  send,  for 
there  was  no  heart  in  them.  The  task,  however, 
was  done  and  she  again  took  up  her  book.  After 
reading  a  chapter  she  laid  the  volume  on  her  lap 
and  tried  to  muse  upon  certain  matters  her  mother 
had  outlined  for  the  coming  social  season,  but  before 
she  could  build  up  a  pleasant  succession  of  events 
her  thoughts  were  diverted  by  the  sound  of  fresh 
young  voices,  and  she  knew  that  children  of  neigh 
bors  were  going  for  a  romp  on  the  grass  in  Washing 
ton  Square,  under  the  care  of  maids.  Every  after 
noon  since  her  return  from  Long  Island  she  had 
heard  these  voices  but  they  had  never  disturbed  her 
until  now.  She  thought  of  these  children  playing 
the  same  games  she  had  enjoyed.  Then  her  imagi 
nation  carried  her  onward  and  she  saw  them  at  her 
own  age,  strong  and  healthy,  while  she  —  where  was 
there  any  hope?  Mrs.  Mentall  had  told  her  where 
to  find  health.  Miss  Drew  she  knew  had  been 
healed,  but  that  healing  had  taken  place  several 
years  ago,  and  in  the  mean  time,  as  Mrs.  Mentall 
had  explained,  there  had  been  much  done  in  ana 
lyzing  the  work  of  mental  healing  and  improving  it, 
but  Mrs.  Eddy  had  made  no  changes  in  her  system 
to  bring  it  up  to  date.  Notwithstanding  Mrs.  Men- 
tail's  belief  in  the  correctness  of  her  method,  Mary 
knew  it  had  not  helped  her,  but  Miss  Drew  had, 
yet  if  Bishop  Fallows'  summing  up  of  Mrs.  Eddy's 
system  was  correct,  leaving  out  her  religious  theory, 
then  it  was  merely  the  power  of  one  mind  over 
another,  just  the  same  as  that  of  Mrs.  Mentall. 


158  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

The  credit  for  the  early  work  of  Mrs.  Eddy  which 
was  undoubtedly  successful,  was  due,  because  she 
had  no  competitors  in  the  same  field,  for  Bishop 
Fallows  admitted  that  she  deserved  credit  for  "  hit 
ting  upon  a  novel  plan  to  cause  a  concentration  of 
one  mind  upon  another  for  the  well  being  of  the 
body."  This  case  of  being  first  in  the  field  had 
given  her  a  certain  prestige,  but  because  she  had 
not  broadened  her  method  others  had  gone  beyond 
her.  This  then,  was  one  of  the  reasons  why  she  had 
not  accepted  the  challenge  of  Professor  Townsend, 
and  gave  as  her  reason  that  she  was  "  in  another 
department  of  Christian  Science  work,  where  '  there 
shall  no  signs  be  given  them  '  for  they  shall  be  in 
structed  in  the  principle  of  Christian  Science  that 
furnishes  its  own  proof."  Did  she  not  also  say  in 
reply,  "  I  performed  more  difficult  tasks  fifteen  years 
ago?  " 

For  the  first  time  in  years,  tears  came  into  Mary's 
eyes,  then  under  the  pressure  of  fear,  disappoint 
ment  and  loss  of  hope,  her  strong  power  of  control 
broke,  and  with  a  despairing  cry  she  threw  herself 
face  down  upon  her  couch  and  lay  there  sobbing, 
suffering  the  deepest  agony  and  fear  of  her  life. 

That  night  she  tossed  about  in  bed,  sometimes 
sleeping  soundly,  then  suddenly  awakening  as 
though  a  heavy  weight  was  bearing  down  upon  her 
breast.  Just  at  daybreak  she  found  herself  wide 
awake  and  unable  to  go  to  sleep.  Fear  of  the  day 
filled  her  thoughts.  Fear  of  having  her  parents  see 
her  despair  and  notice  her  feeling  of  weakness, 
spread  a  dread  over  the  coming  hours.  There  was 
not  a  gleam  of  hope  and  she  found  it  difficult  to 
think. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  159 

Rising  time  and  breakfast  were  gotten  through, 
and  had  it  not  been  that  by  pinching  her  cheeks,  to 
bring  color  for  her  entrance  into  the  breakfast  room, 
she  knew  her  father  and  mother  would  have  been 
disturbed  by  her  paleness. 

To  eat  was  a  torture,  and  to  try  to  be  gay  and 
talk  was  agony,  but  by  sheer  will-power  she  suc 
ceeded  in  hiding  her  disturbed  mental  condition,  but 
when  she  reached  her  room  her  strength  almost 
failed.  The  bright  morning  sunlight  brought  her 
no  joy,  and  she  sat  in  her  chair  as  one  dazed  by  a 
shock,  trying  to  think,  yet  not  feeling  the  strength 
to  put  forth  the  effort.  She  realized  that  she  had 
never  before  been  in  this  condition,  one  out  of  which 
she  could  not  arouse  herself.  Several  times  she 
tried  to  do  so  but  found  it  easier  to  relapse  again 
into  the  state  wherein  time  seemed  to  move  as  in  a 
dream.  As  she  sat  gazing  vacantly  at  the  sunlight 
on  the  floor,  her  eyes  closed,  and  she  sank  into 
stupor  which  seemed  to  give  her  relief  from  her 
thoughts.  Suddenly  something  cool  and  firm  went 
over  both  eyes,  and  coming  slowly  out  of  her  stupe 
faction  she  wondered  if  she  had  been  dreaming,  but 
she  still  felt  the  pressure  and  reached  up  and  found 
a  pair  of  hands,  then  a  cheery  voice  called  to  her, 
and  she  cried  out,  now  fully  awake,  "  Gerald!  " 

"Did' I  startle  you?  "  he  asked  anxiously  as  he 
noted  the  surprise  in  her  face. 

"  No,  Gerald,  but  my  thoughts  were  so  far  off 
that  they  might  never  have  come  back  if  you  had 
not  reached  out  just  in  time  and  caught  them,"  she 
said  with  a  tender  smile  in  her  eyes. 

Gerald  had  been  carefully  watching  her  as  she 


160  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

spoke  and  saw  at  once  that  she  had  been  deeply 
troubled,  but  refrained  from  touching  upon  her 
physical  condition. 

"  I  got  in  this  morning,  and  came  here  as  fast  as 
a  cab  could  bring  me.  I  met  your  mother  as  she 
was  going  out.  She  came  up  with  me  and  said  she 
thought  a  surprise  would  do  you  good,  so  here  I 
am  for  just  fifteen  minutes." 

"  Fifteen  minutes,  Gerald?  " 

"  Just  fifteen  by  the  clock,  Mary,  for  I  must 
catch  the  next  train  for  Philadelphia,  but  I  will  be 
back  at  this  time  the  day  after  to-morrow  and  will 
stay  all  day.  Won't  that  be  splendid?  " 

"  But  Gerald,  can't  you  take  a  later  train,  so  you 
can  play  to  me  before  you  go.  I  haven't  heard  any 
good  music  for  a  long  time,  and  no  great  violinist, 
since  you  came  and  you  played  the  Bach  Chaconne 
so  magnificently.  Can't  you  stay,  Gerald?  " 

"  Dear  little  lady,"  he  replied,  taking  both  her 
hands  in  his  strong  flexible  fingers,  "  business  dic 
tates  that  I  must  get  that  train,  and  when  I  come 
back  we  will  have  the  finest  time  ever  and  I  will 
play  and  play  until  you  fall  asleep  from  weariness. 
This  I  promise  you." 

"  The  falling  asleep,  Gerald?  " 

"  Anything,  anything  so  long  as  you  are  pleased, 
little  lady." 

The  fifteen  minutes  soon  passed  and  as  Mary 
heard  Gerald's  quick  run  down  the  stairs  and  then 
on  the  outside  steps,  she  awoke  as  out  of  a  dream. 
The  fresh  vigor  of  Gerald's  powerful  and  healthy 
youth;  his  high  spirits  and  splendid  manhood  chal 
lenged  her.  These  qualities  threw  the  gauntlet  to 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  161 

her  pride,  and  with  the  fire  of  battle  in  her  eyes, 
she  called  her  maid. 

When  she  entered,  Mary  said,  "  Take  this  money, 
go  to  Brentano's  and  ask  for  all  the  copies  to  date 
of  the  magazine,  Mind  in  Nature.  If  they  haven't 
it,  find  out  who  sells  it,  but  I  want  you  to  bring  the 
copies  with  you  if  they  are  to  be  had  in  the  city." 

Mary  then  went  to  her  dressing  table,  arranged 
her  hair  with  more  care  than  she  had  used  for  sev 
eral  days,  and  selected  a  gown  which  she  knew 
would  help  the  appearance  of  being  in  good  health. 
Youth  had  challenged  youth  and  Mary  was  going 
to  use  all  the  strength  and  will  power  she  possessed 
to  be  able  to  fight  for  health.  She  realized  that 
Mrs.  Mentall  had  beaten  her  every  time  she  had 
visited  her.  She  had  put  her  into  a  state  of  fermen 
tation  that  had  not  only  wrecked  her  hopes  for  the 
time  being  but  had  kept  her  in  a  perturbed  condi 
tion.  She  was  now  going  to  find  the  path  she  wanted 
and  pursue  it.  As  she  went  over  this  matter  swiftly 
while  looking  over  her  gowns,  she  thought  how 
many  times  Mrs.  Mentall  had  said,  "  /  can  heal 
you."  From  first  to  last  it  was  I,  I,  I.  From  the 
letters  of  Mrs.  Roe,  and  Miss  Turner  she  had 
learned  what  tender,  human  and  sacrificing  love 
meant.  What  the  working  out  of  one's  own  salva 
tion  meant.  In  her  new  energy  Mary  exclaimed  half 
aloud,  "  You  have  tried  to  make  your  personality 
rule  my  every  thought  and  action.  From  this  mo 
ment  I  want  nothing  more  to  do  with  your  method 
of  work.  If  there  is  a  God  who  can  heal  and  com 
fort  I  shall  rely  on  Him,  and  I  know  there  is,  and 
in  so  doing  I  will  make  no  mistake." 


1 62  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

In  a  little  over  a  half  an  hour  the  maid  returned 
with  copies  of  Mind  in  Nature,  from  March  to  Sep 
tember.  Mary  opened  the  first  number,  quickly 
turned  the  pages  and  began  reading  intently. 
After  five  minutes  perusal  of  a  page,  she  exclaimed, 
"  So  that  is  the  reason,  Mrs.  Mentall,  that  you  did 
not  read  all  of  the  article  by  Bishop  Fallows?  Here 
is  nearly  a  whole  page  of  quotations  from  Mrs. 
Eddy's  book  and  method  of  treatment,  just  what 
I  most  needed.  This  is  a  revelation.  I  must  read  it 
again." 

Several  times  more  Mary  read  the  excerpts  Bishop 
Fallows  had  selected  upon  which  to  launch  the  shafts 
of  his  criticism.  She  did  not  read  what  he  said 
about  them  in  his  article,  and  upon  which  Mrs. 
Mentall  had  laid  so  much  stress,  they  did  not  now 
seem  worth  considering.  "  I  wonder  if  there  are 
any  more  quotations  in  that  second  article  Mrs. 
Mentall  read,"  Mary  mused.  She  found  "  Facts  vs. 
Theory,"  but  was  disappointed.  Rapidly  she  turned 
the  pages  and  suddenly  stopped,  for  in  the  June 
issue,  she  had  opened  to  an  article  by  Mrs.  Eddy, 
entitled,  "  Christian  Science "  Mary  settled  her 
self  comfortably  and  read: 

I  have  waited  for  Bishop  Fallows  to  resign  his  task 
of  misstating  my  views,  in  each  of  your  issues.  If  his 
design  was  to  call  out  my  fire,  I  can  assure  him  I  hold 
no  masked  battery  to  open  upon  my  enemies,  and  shall 
offer  no  plea  or  apology  for  doing  good. 

Is  the  above  gentleman  quite  sure  that  my  statement 
of  "  God,  man,  soul,  mortal  mind,  materia  medica, 
science,  metaphysics,  the  Holy  Scriptures,  etc.,  has  not 
the  slightest  connection  with  the  recovery  of  the  sick?  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  163 

Also,  that  "  hitting  upon  a  novel  plan  to  cause  a  con 
centration  of  one  mind  upon  another,  for  the  well-being 
of  the  body,  is  all  of  metaphysics?  "  Then  he  has  gained 
this  knowledge  through  his  ignorance  of  Christian 
Science.  He  tried  to  support  his  lame  logic  by  this  — 
that  "  numbers  have  read  my  books  and  gone  into  the 
healing  business,"  and  some  who  are  healing  by  mind- 
cure  repudiate  the  Science.  Here  we  ask,  Does  simply 
"  going  into  the  business  "  prove  or  disprove  one's  fit 
ness  to  heal?  And  if  one  becomes  a  successful  healer 
merely  from  reading  my  books,  does  it  not  prove  that 
my  statement  of  Christian  Science  has  "  connection  with 
the  recovery  of  the  sick?  "  And  "  out  of  the  mouths  of 
babes  thou  hast  perfected  praise."  The  exorcists  of  old 
healed  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and  their  method  mignt 
have  accorded  with  Bishop  Fallows'  views,  but  not  mine. 
The  chief  priests  of  that  period  said  of  Jesus'  method  of 
healing,  that  Christian  Science  would  represent,  "  He 
casteth  out  devils  by  Beelzebub."  If  my  religious 
system  (as  he  is  pleased  to  term  it)  exemplifies  the 
teachings  and  demonstration  of  our  Lord,  it  should  be 
known  by  its  fruits;  and  that  system  or  its  adherent, 
that  designates  this  system  unchristian,  is  at  fault. 
Neither  by  his  writings  nor  by  healing,  has  the  aforesaid 
gentleman  furnished  the  first  evidence,  on  the  basis  of 
my  scientific  statement,  that  he  understands  my  works, 
principle  or  practice.  It  is  a  widely  acknowledged  fact 
that  if  he  had  a  correct  knowledge  of  my  text-book,  he 
could  prove  my  statements  true. 

I  challenge  Bishop  Fallows  to  this  fair  play  and 
Christian  consistency,  namely:  to  demonstrate  his 
knowledge  of  my  system  by  healing  the  sick,  or,  failing 
to  do  this,  and  exposing  his  ignorance  of  the  system  that 
he  condemns  before  understanding,  he  shall  relinquish 
his  vanity  as  a  critic.  As  the  founder,  at  this  period, 
of  Christian  Science,  I  attest  that  he  utterly  fails  to 
comprehend  my  statement  of  it.  His  explanation  of 
one  mind  transferring  its  thoughts  to  another  mind, 
thereby  affecting  the  body,  the  human  giving  aid  to  the 


1 64  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

divine  in  its  method  of  healing,  is  no  more  correct  than 
to  say  a  man  assists  the  fall  of  an  apple  under  the  law  of 
gravitation.  It  is  virtually  a  denial  of  divine  power  to 
attribute  all  healing  to  mortals,  implying  it  is  done, 
either  by  mortal  mind,  or  by  a  drug  clad  with  more  power 
than  Deity. 

His  mental  muddle  confounding  Christian  Science  with 
hypnotism,  would  make  it  the  transference  of  mortal 
thought,  or  the  grander  secret  of  concentration!  When 
to  comprehend  this  Science  in  the  slightest  sense,  one 
must  see  beyond  the  rubbish  of  mortal  thought,  and  be 
there  to  demonstrate  the  Science. 

To  understand  my  use  of  the  term  "  God"  one  must 
exchange  the  evidence  gained  from  the  material  senses, 
for  spiritual  evidence,  namely,  a  true  sense  of  divine 
power,  the  omnis  potens  of  Spirit,  the  scientific  sense  in 
which  I  employ  the  term,  and  should  find  no  fault  with 
it  begirt  with  additional  power. 

To  learn  my  meaning  of  the  term  "  man,"  one  must 
exchange  the  sense  of  man  as  sinning,  sick  and  dying  — 
that  mortal  sense  "  conceived  in  sin  and  brought  forth  in 
iniquity  "  —  for  the  spiritual  sense  of  man,  born  not  of 
the  flesh,  but  of  Spirit,  made  after  the  image  and  like 
ness  of  God.  Then  would  he  improve  more  rapidly  the 
race,  by  transferring  God's  mind-pictures  to  mortals, 
which  correct  their  poor  models,  learn  in  part  my  defi 
nition  of  man,  and  choose  according  to  Christian  Science, 
reason  and  revelation,  the  divine  model  in  thought,  which 
helps  to  bring  out  the  true  likeness. 

To  understand  my  use  of  the  term  "  Soul,"  he  is  to 
discern  the  meaning  of  this  scripture,  —  "  the  soul  that 
sinneth  shall  die,"  and  see  that  Soul  must  be  sinless  to 
be  immortal,  the  synonym  of  Spirit,  God.  Man  but  re 
flects  God,  and  it  no  more  follows  that  God,  Soul,  is  in 
him,  than  that  our  earth  contains  the  sun  because  it 
reflects  his  light. 

To  perceive  the  spiritual  side  and  meaning  of  nature, 
one  should  understand  "  metaphysics,"  as  Paul  expressed 
metaphysics  —  "  absent  from  the  body  and  present  with 
the  Lord  "  —  wherein  we  learn  the  nothingness  of  matter. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  165 

sensualisms,  sickness,  sin  and  death,  and  the  great 
somethingness  of  Spirit,  through  the  discipline,  purifica 
tion  and  sanctification  whereby  the  facts  of  Spirit  are 
discerned,  and  the  pure  in  heart  see  God.  Proportion 
ately  as  the  realities  of  Spirit  appear,  do  the  so-called 
pleasures  and  pains  of  the  body  disappear;  to  admit 
the  unreality  of  matter  tends  to  support  the  great  facts 
of  Spirit,  eternal  Life,  Truth  and  Love. 

To  interpret  to  human  thought  the  divine  order  of 
healing  and  salvation  is  to  discard  the  paganism  of  drugs, 
all  idolatries  and  false  gods,  since  drugging  originated  in 
the  loss  of  spiritual  power  and  mythology  of  pagan 
priests.  We  should  adopt  the  Materia  Medico,  and  the 
ology  of  the  son  of  the  Blessed,  for  they  are  one  and  the 
same.  When  the  devil  was  cast  out  the  dumb  spake. 
To  master  the  errors  of  the  flesh  with  divine  truths  of 
Spirit,  is  the  grand  verity  of  Christian  healing. 

My  definition  of  "  mortal  mind,"  is  a  will  opposed  to 
the  Divine  Mind;  all  that  is  sin,  sickness  and  death;  the 
transference  of  mortal  erring  thought  from  one  mind  to 
another.  Because  of  the  proof  that  Jesus  gave  healing 
the  sick,  we  should  not  question  in  that  it  is  the  will  of 
the  Father  to  save  man  from  sickness  as  well  as  sin. 
Christian  Science  is  not  scanned  at  a  glance,  summed  up 
a  lucky  hit  at  concentration! 

One  human  mind  bringing  its  own  supposed  forces  to 
concentrate  upon  another  for  the  accomplishment  of  any 
object,  is  a  mistaken  kindness,  the  antipode  of  Science 
or  Christianity;  it  is  a  species  of  animal  magnetism 
capable  of  all  diabolism.  The  true  method  of  Mind  is 
so  to  concentrate  with  the  lens  of  divine  Science  the  rays 
of  immortal  truth  upon  mortal  error  as  to  destroy  it. 

On  March  15,  during  my  sermon,  a  sick  man  was 
healed.  This  man  had  been  assisted  into  the  church 
by  two  men,  a  crutch  and  a  cane,  but  he  walked  out  of 
it  erect  and  strong,  with  cane  and  crutch  under  his  arm. 
I  was  not  acquainted  with  the  gentleman,  was  not  even 
aware  of  his  presence,  he  having  been  helped  to  a  seat 
before  I  entered.  Other  chronic  cases  of  disease  of 
which  I  was  ignorant,  were  healed  while  I  was  preach- 


1 66  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ing.  Was  that  the  effect  of  concentrating  my  mind  upon 
the  sick?  Let  us  obey  the  divine  command,  "  Render 
unto  Caesar  the  things  which  are  Caesar's,  and  to  God 
the  things  that  are  God's." 

"  How  splendid,"  exclaimed  Mary  in  a  burst  of 
youthful  enthusiasm.  "  Even  when  answering  such 
slurs  and  aspersions  as  Bishop  Fallows  has  cast  at 
her  teachings  her  answer  in  earnest  defence,  while 
vigorous,  is  just  and  never  unkind.  A  comparison 
of  his  criticism  and  her  answer  shows  who  has  the 
real  Christian  spirit;  and  how  simply  she  tells  the 
vital  truth  of  her  method.  It  is  not  mere  concentra 
tion,  for  if  a  healer  could  not  concentrate  he  could 
not  heal,  and  why  could  not  one  concentrate  for  the 
purpose  of  doing  something  evil?  And  this  healing 
Mrs.  Eddy  writes  of  during  the  course  of  her  sermon, 
on  March  15,  was  not  by  concentration,  it  was  — 
yes,  yes,  what  Mr.  Parker  calls  '  unlabored  motion,' 
and  the  process  is  like  the  verse  of  the  hymn  he 
repeated  to  father  and  which  we  sing  in  our  church: 

"  The  healing  of  the  seamless  dress 

Is  by  our  beds  of  pain; 
We  touch  Him  in  life's  throng  and  press, 
And  we  are  whole  again. 

"  O  you  dear,  dear  people,  Mrs.  Roe,  Miss  Drew, 
Miss  Turner,  dear,  wonderful  workman  Parker,  and 
Mr.  Johns,  who  sacrifices  much  for  the  church.  I 
will  send  you  money  for  the  church,  Mr.  Johns,  and 
for  yourself,  you  are  dear  and  wonderful  people  all 
of  you,  and  all  help  that  good  woman,  Mrs.  Eddy, 
who  can  heal  me,  I  know,  and  I  love  you  too,  and 
I  am  going  to  send  for  your  book  immediately." 


CHAPTER   VI 

\\  THEN  Mrs.  Hamilton  returned  from  her  shop- 
*  *  ping  tour  she  found  Mary  in  a  happy  mood. 
She  had  dressed  in  a  frock  that  harmonized  with  her 
hair  and  complexion.  There  was  a  sparkle  in  her 
eyes,  and  a  color  in  her  cheeks  that  Mrs.  Hamilton 
had  not  seen  before. 

"Gerald  always  inspired  you,  even  when  you  were 
a  little  girl,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton.  "  He  comes  with 
such  a  rush,  not  so  much  physically,  but  mentally, 
and  is  so  exultingly  stimulating  that  it  is  hard  to  re 
sist  him.  He  actually  swung  me  off  my  feet  down 
in  the  hall,  and  if  I  had  not  been  old  enough  to  be 
his  mother  I  would  be  blushing  now  with  the  kiss 
he  gave  me.  I  no  longer  wonder  at  his  success  in 
Europe  as  an  artist." 

"  And,  Mother,  you  can  readily  see  why  Mr.  Par 
ker  loves  him  and  wants  to  be  always  near  to  protect 
him,  can't  you?  " 

"  Yes,  dear." 

"  Gerald  has  gone  to  Philadelphia  on  business 
and  will  be  back  the  day  after  to-morrow,  in  the 
morning,  Mother,  the  same  time  he  came  to-day,  and 
is  going  to  play  to  me,  and,  Mother  dear,  he  has  in 
vited  us,  that  is,  you  and  father  and  myself,  to  go 
to  an  Italian  restaurant  somewhere  over  by  Houston 
Street,  where  we  can  get  some  good  spaghetti." 

167 


1 68  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  But,  my  dear,  I  don't  really  feel  I  ought  to  go 
to  one  of  those  Italian  cafes,  I  —  I  —  am  just  a  little 
afraid." 

"  Afraid  of  what,  Mother,  dear?  " 

"  Well  I  have  never  been  in  any  of  them  in  this 
country,  and  I  think  a  dinner  at  the  Fifth  Avenue 
or  the  Holland  House,  where  the  cuisine  is  really 
very  fine,  and  you  know  that  the  society  about  you 
is  suitable  to  your  position,  would  be  more  in  keep 
ing  with  our  reputation." 

"  But,  Mother,  Gerald  said  he  was  famished  for 
some  good  spaghetti  cooked  by  an  Italian.  He  came 
over  on  an  English  steamer  and  everything  he  had 
to  eat  was  without  flavor.  I  really  think,  Mother, 
that  Gerald  ought  to  have  his  spaghetti  cooked  just 
right,  for  he  is  half  Italian,  and  I  know  he  will  feel 
hurt  if  we  do  not  accept  his  invitation,  and  you  know 
how  sensitive  the  Italian  temperament  is,  Mother,  so 
let  us  go,  just  this  once." 

"  Well,  dear,  I'll  think  it  over,  but  you  know, 
none  of  our  society  set  ever  think  of  going  to  such 
places  for  a  meal." 

"  But  this  is  so  different  from  the  ordinary, 
Mother." 

"  How  is  it  different,  my  dear?  " 

"  Gerald  is  a  great  artist,  and  invites  you  to  a 
place  to  dine  where  the  food  must  be  good,  other 
wise  he  would  not  want  to  go  there,  would  he, 
Mother?  " 

"  Well,  well,  dear,  I  will  see  when  the  time  comes. 
Perhaps  I  can  persuade  him  to  do  something  dif 
ferent." 

The  morning  came  when  Gerald  would  return 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  169 

from  Philadelphia.  The  breakfast  hour  was  one  of 
happy  conversation.  John  Hamilton  had  read  the 
morning's  financial  news  and  remarked  he  could 
"  see  no  clouds  in  the  sky."  Mary  was  several 
times  on  the  point  of  bringing  up  the  subject  of 
dinner  at  the  Italian  resturant  but  thought  she 
would  await  developments. 

"  Gerald  will  be  back  in  New  York  this  morning 
from  Philadelphia  where  he  went  on  a  business  en 
gagement,"  remarked  Mrs.  Hamilton. 

"  Business  engagement  did  you  say,  my  dear?  " 

"  Yes,  Father,  that  is  what  he  said,"  broke  in 
Mary. 

"  More  likely  business  for  the  man  he  is  going  to 
see,"  returned  John  Hamilton,  "  probably  going  to 
buy  some  furniture.  That  is  all  I  can  think  of 
that  he  would  buy." 

At  about  half  past  ten,  Mary  heard  a  cab  roll  up 
to  the  door,  and  footsteps  sounding  as  though  they 
were  taking  the  stone  steps  two  at  a  time,  and  a 
few  moments  later  her  maid  announced  that  Mr. 
Amory  was  calling. 

"  Have  him  come  to  my  sitting  room." 

"  Well,  little  lady,  you  see  I  am  right  here  on 
time,"  said  Gerald  as  he  entered  the  room.  "  Why, 
Mary,  how  different  you  are  looking  since  I  saw  you 
two  days  ago.  It  isn't  the  dress  you  have  on  al 
though  it  is  very  becoming,  but  the  expression  in 
your  face  and  eyes.  The  other  day  it  seemed  to  me 
as  though  you  felt  there  was  no  hope  or  sunshine  in 
the  whole  world,  but  to-day  you  are  radiant." 

"  I  am  full  of  hope  to-day,  Gerald,  and  if  I  were 
like  others  I  should  want  to  walk  in  the  country 


170  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

for  miles  and  miles  especially  on  such  a  bright  Sep 
tember  day  as  this." 

Into  Gerald's  eyes  there  came  a  look  of  mingled 
fear  and  sympathy,  but  he  changed  the  subject 
quickly.  "  I  have  a  surprise  for  you,  little  lady, 
but  I  am  not  going  to  let  it  loose  now." 

"  What  is  it,  Gerald?     Do  tell  me  now." 

"  In  about  an  hour  you  shall  know,"  he  returned. 
"  If  I  told  you  now  the  surprise  would  be  spoiled." 

"  But,  Gerald,  if  you  play  to  me  before  that  time 
I  will  not  be  able  to  listen  as  I  should  because  I 
shall  be  wondering  about  the  surprise,  so  you  had 
better  tell  me  now  if  you  desire  an  attentive  and 
appreciative  audience." 

"  Mary,  that  smile  and  dimple  of  yours  would 
make  me  tell  you,  if  the  conditions  were  not  as 
they  are,  for  I  have  no  intention  of  playing  for  at 
least  an  hour  and  fifteen  minutes." 

"  O,  Gerald,  how  disappointing." 

"  Perhaps,  but  only  for  the  present.  Now  tell 
me,  have  you  read  all  the  books  I  sent  you,  espe 
cially  those  about  Wagner?  " 

"  Yes,  and  I  have  re-read  some  of  them,  those  that 
deal  with  his  theories  and  analyze  his  music.  That 
little  practice  piano  you  made  for  me  has  been  a 
blessing  and  I  have  been  able  to  keep  my  fingers 
flexible.  You  must  have  gotten  the  idea  from  Schu 
mann,  Gerald." 

"  I  did.  But  some  of  the  great  concert  pianists 
are  now  using  them  when  they  have  to  take  long 
journeys,  especially  in  Russia." 

'  Tell  me  about  your  visit  to  Tschaikovsky." 

"  I  played  the  concerto  to  him  and  he  was  much 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  171 

pleased,"  said  Gerald  modestly.  "  It  is  a  very  diffi 
cult  composition." 

"  More  so  than  the  Beethoven,"  asked  Mary. 

"  By  far,"  answered  Gerald.  "  It  bristles  with 
technical  difficulties,  all  except  the  second  move 
ment,  which  is  quietly  songful  and  simple,  but 
which,  I  think,  is  the  weakest  part  of  the  concerto." 

"  Gerald,  do  play  it  to  me  now.    Please!  " 

"  Sometime,  dear  little  lady.  I  could  not  play  it 
now  because  I  am  not  in  the  mood,"  and  Gerald 
gave  a  slight  chuckle  which  Mary  could  interpret 
only  as  a  sign  that  he  was  teasing  her. 

Of  Gerald's  playing  in  different  cities  in  Europe, 
Mary  could  not  hear  enough,  and  he  was  in  the 
midst  of  a  description  of  the  music  of  the  modern 
French  school,  Cesar  Franck,  D'Indy,  Faure  and 
Debussy,  when  a  maid  entered  the  room  and  an 
nounced,  "  A  gentleman  to  see  Mr.  Amory." 

"  Show  him  into  the  reception  room,  please." 

"  Come,  Mary,  never  mind  your  crutch,  I'm  here 
now,  and  I'll  be  your  crutch  and  cabman,"  and  with 
that  he  raised  her  in  his  strong  arms,  carried  her 
down  the  stairs  and  placed  her  in  a  deep  chair  in 
the  music  room,  put  a  hassock  under  her  feet,  asked 
her  if  she  was  entirely  comfortable,  and  ran  into 
the  reception  room. 

Soorf  Gerald  emerged  arm  in  arm  with  an  artis 
tic  looking  Italian  and  introduced  him  to  Mary  as 
Signer  Rossi,  pianist. 

"  This  is  the  surprise,  little  lady,  and  we  are  really 
going  to  play  to  you.  This  is  your  concert,  and  you 
can  imagine  yourself  a  queen  (I  don't  have  to  imag 
ine  it,  Signor  Rossi,  I  know  it),  who  has  commanded 


172  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

two  great  artists  to  play  to  her,  and  they  are  in 
fear  and  trembling  lest  they  do  not  perform  at  their 
highest  point  of  perfection.  My  bow  arm  is  awful 
shaky,  Signer,"  said  Gerald  in  a  hoarse  stage  whis 
per.  "  How  are  you,  old  man?  " 

"  Cold,  Signer  Amory,  feel  my  hand." 

"  If  you  are  convalescent  enough  to  give  me  the 
A,  we'll  make  some  attempt  at  getting  ready,  before 
the  queen  gets  impatient." 

"  The  queen  is  not  impatient,  maestri,  but  I 
would  be  obliged  to  either  of  you  if  you  would  ex 
change  this  hassock  for  that  other  over  there." 

Both  rushed  for  the  hassock  but  Signor  Rossi  was 
the  first  and  placed  it  beneath  Mary's  feet. 

"  That  was  not  fair,  Signor  Rossi.  I  was  handi 
capped  because  I  had  to  lay  down  this  violin  and 
bow  before  I  could  enter  the  race.  The  next  time 
the  signal  is  given  you  must  take  the  piano  with 
you  then  the  conditions  will  be  even  and  I  won't 
be  handicapped. 

When  his  instrument  was  in  tune  and  the  music 
selected,  Gerald's  boyish  humor  changed  to  one  of 
seriousness.  "  Mary,  we  are  going  to  play  you  first 
a  Sarabande  and  Tambourin  by  one  of  the  old  school 
of  composers,  Leclair.  This  is  noble  music  and 
but  little  known  in  this  country." 

The  performance  of  the  stately  Sarabande  was  of 
exquisite  beauty  and  finish.  Gerald  and  Signor 
Rossi  were  playing  it  in  the  type  of  the  "  grand 
style  "  of  the  days  in  which  it  was  written,  and 
Gerald  sang  the  stately  melody  in  long  and  beauti 
ful  phrase  upon  his  instrument.  The  Tambourin 
went  with  dash  and  spirit,  and  Mary  clapped  her 
hands  and  shouted  "  bravo  "  when  it  was  finished. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  173 

"  Maestri,  that  was  exquisite,"  said  Mary  with 
enthusiasm.  "  How  nobly  simple  the  music  was  at 
that  time,  and  how  different  from  what  we  have  to 
day,  endless  variations  on  popular  melodies,  first 
in  the  right  and  then  in  the  left  hand." 

"  And  meaningless,"  Gerald  broke  in,  "  just  for 
show,  without  a  particle  of  color  or  imagination, 
but  they  will  go  by,  and  better  music  gain  apprecia 
tion.  Now,  dear  lady,  that  our  hands  are  warmed 
and  our  fingers  limbered,  we  will  play  the  Tschaikov- 
sky  concerto.  With  all  due  respect  to  Signor  Ros 
si's  beautiful  touch  and  art,  I  wish  you  could  hear 
this  composition  with  the  orchestra,  for  the  instru 
mental  color  adds  much  to  the  richness  of  the  whole. 
It  has  never  been  played  publicly  in  this  country, 
and  the  first  one  who  performs  it  will  have  to  keep 
his  courage  with  him  all  the  time,  for  when  Adolph 
Brodsky  gave  it  in  Vienna  at  one  of  the  Philhar 
monic  Concerts,  it  was  both  hissed  and  applauded, 
and  the  criticisms  in  the  press  were  mostly  hostile  — 
eight  out  of  ten  —  and  Hanslick,  the  noted  music 
critic,  said:  'The  violin  is  no  longer  played,  but 
rent  asunder,  beaten  black  and  blue.'  He  also  wrote 
other  things  about  it  and  drew  comparisons  which 
old  Dogberry  would  have  said  were  '  Odorous ' 
because  he  did  not  understand  the  music,  for  it  is 
exceptional,  and  has  more  of  the  feeling  in  its 
themes  of  the  primitive,  instead  of  the  smug  and 
conventional,  such  as  the  followers  of  Mendelssohn 
are  flooding  the  world  with  and  creating  a  taste  for 
that  which  is  easy-flowing  and  pretty,  instead  of  the 
vital,  which  reflects  the  struggles  and  victories  of 
the  life  of  each  day." 


174  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  But  the  Mendelssohn  Concerto,  Gerald,  I  love; 
don't  you?  " 

"  Yes,  I  like  it,  but  the  first  movement  of  the 
Beethoven  is  worth  more  than  the  whole  of  Men 
delssohn.  I  can  never  forgive  Mendelssohn  for 
making  God  speak  in  the  solo,  '  Hear  ye,  Israel,'  in 
an  undignified  manner  when  the  utterance  is  made, 
'  I,  I,  am  he  that  comforteth.'  Had  Wagner  set 
those  words  he  would  have  had  God  speak  in  a  musi 
cal  phrase  of  the  greatest  dignity  and  nobility  of  ex 
pression.  In  a  new  symphony  by  Brahms,  the 
fourth,  which  I  heard  tried  out  for  the  first  time  at 
a  rehearsal  in  Meiningen,  there  is  an  Andante  move 
ment  that  would  be  eminently  fitting,  that  goes  like 
this  (and  Gerald,  reaching  over  the  shoulders  of 
Signer  Rossi,  played  the  first  phrase).  When 
Mendelssohn  set  music  to  the  speech  of  God,  '  I,  I, 
am  he  that  comforteth,'  he  not  only  made  a  common 
place  musical  phrase  for  it,  but  put  it  in  a  waltz 
rhythm,  instead  of  one  that  should  have  breadth 
and  impressiveness.  A  singer  can  give  dignity  to 
this  passage  only  by  broadening  it  out  far  beyond 
the  tempo  Mendelssohn  set  for  it,  but  this  cannot 
continue,  for  the  pace  designated  by  the  composer 
must  be  taken  and  it  comes  into  a  waltz  rhythm 
about  the  same  as  that  of  the  '  Blue  Danube.' 

"  From  this  explanation  you  will  see  how  different 
this  concerto  of  Tschaikovsky  is  from  the  music 
of  Mendelssohn  and  his  followers,  whose  pretty 
tunes  you  hear  in  every  drawing  room,  and,  Mary, 
you  may  be  shocked,  but  no  matter  how  you  feel, 
keep  on  listening." 

The  first  movement  aroused  both  players  to  a 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  175 

high  pitch  of  artistry.  It  was  easy  to  see  that 
Gerald  loved  the  music  he  was  playing.  The  diffi 
culties  to  him  were  as  nothing,  and  his  warm  tone, 
full-bodied,  and  palpitant  with  temperament, 
brought  out  every  detail  and  curve  of  the  music. 
The  second  movement,  slow  and  with  a  feeling  of 
Slavic  sadness,  Gerald  made  the  most  of,  but  in  the 
last  movement,  with  its  wild  harmonies,  its  pulsating 
rhythms  and  hair-raising  difficulties,  he  seemed  in 
the  midst  of  the  things  in  which  he  gloried,  and  in  a 
whirl  of  power  and  vigor  he  finished  among  the  bra- 
vos  of  both  Mary  and  Signer  Rossi. 

"  It  is  wonderful,  wonderful,  Gerald.  It  does  not 
seem  possible  that  so  many  notes  played  so  rapid 
ly  could  be  made  so  clear.  The  music  keeps  one 
wondering,  as  you  cannot  always  guess  correctly  to 
where  it  is  going." 

"  That  is  perhaps  why  it  charms  both  of  us,"  said 
Signor  Rossi,  "  and  one  can  play  it  over  many  times 
without  being  bored." 

"  Are  you  going  to  play  any  more,  Gerald?  " 
asked  Mary. 

"  Yes,  just  one  more  piece." 

"Who  wrote  it,  Gerald?" 

"  Little  lady,  while  New  York  may  be  Paradise, 
it  is  a  long  way  from  the  Garden  of  Eden,  so  with 
your  pleasure,  your  highness,  Signor  Rossi  and  I 
will  play  and  tell  you  details  afterwards." 

When  the  piece  was  finished,  Mary  exclaimed, 
"  What  a  different  type  of  music  from  any  I  have 
ever  heard  before.  It  has  carried  me  into  a  castle  of 
dreams.  The  concerto  was  realistic  in  its  vitality 
and  barbarism,  but  this  seems,  as  it  says  in  the  Bible, 
less  of  the  '  earth,  earthy.'  It  is  poetry." 


176  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Signer  Rossi,  she  is  just  right,  isn't  she?  " 

The  Signer  nodded  his  assent,  and  Gerald  hurried 
on  enthusiastically,  and  said  that  it  was  by  a  new 
French  composer,  Debussy.  "  I  tried  to  meet  him 
when  I  was  in  Paris,  but  he  was  away.  I  made  this 
transcription  myself  for  violin  from  his  '  L'Enfant 
Prodigue.'  The  music  of  the  Concerto  is  exciting, 
not  noble,  but  this  composition  by  Debussy  gives 
me  a  feeling  of  repose  and  elevation  above  the  more 
sordid  things  of  earth." 

"  Now,  good  and  kind  maestri,  your  queen  com 
mands  that  we  shall  dine  nobly,  but  just  upon  what 
I  do  not  know,  but  it  will  be  good  American  cook 
ing,  I  assure  you.  Gerald,  will  you  run  upstairs 
and  bring  me  my  crutches,  please?  " 

"  Little  cousin,  it  will  be  less  trouble  to  carry  you 
than  it  will  be  to  climb  those  stairs." 

"  But  this  time,  Gerald,  I  prefer  my  crutches, 
because  I  want  to  show  you  how  much  I  have  im 
proved  in  strength  in  my  arms  and  shoulders,  for  I 
can  swing  myself  along  in  a  way  I  could  not  have 
done  two  months  ago." 

In  their  progress  through  the  great  music  room 
Gerald  glanced  at  Signer  Rossi,  and  he  saw  the 
sympathy  expressed  in  his  face  and  eyes,  that  a 
young  woman  just  blossoming  into  the  best  years 
of  her  life,  with  beauty,  talent  and  wealth,  should 
be  so  heavily  weighted  down  with  an  incurable 
trouble.  The  thought  struck  hard  and  cold  to 
Gerald's  heart  and  set  him  trembling,  but  when  they 
were  seated  at  the  table,  Mary's  merry  mood  brought 
him  back  into  sunshine.  Shortly  after  luncheon 
Gerald  and  Signor  Rossi  excused  themselves,  as  they 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  177 

had  some  errands  to  do,  and  the  former  told  Mary, 
just  before  going,  that  the  Signor  was  to  order  the 
dinner  for  them,  but  would  not  be  there,  as  he  had  a 
concert  engagement  for  the  evening;  and,  concluded 
Gerald,  "  It  will  be  the  finest  Italian  meal  cooked  in 
this  city  to-night  —  Signor  Rossi  will  see  to  that. 
The  dinner  is  set  for  six-thirty,  little  lady,  and  I 
will  be  here  at  at  six  sharp,  so  good-by  until  then." 

For  some  time  after  the  departure  of  Gerald  and 
Signor  Rossi,  Mary  felt  herself  to  be  in  an  exalted 
mood,  then  over  this  came  the  shadow  of  fear.  In 
the  challenge  of  youth  to  youth  of  two  days  previous 
she  had  responded,  but  her  vitality  was  not  equal 
to  a  long  strain.  Gradually  her  exaltation  ebbed 
away  and  left  the  cruel  reality  of  her  condition. 
Her  high  spirits,  which  she  had  believed  to  be  part 
of  a  better  physical  condition,  were  after  all  a  mental 
state  created  by  the  music  and  the  beautiful  play 
ing,  and  she  realized  there  was  no  solid  foundation. 
The  drop  in  altitude  was  so  sudden  that  Mary  wept 
in  agony.  She  felt  that,  hampered  by  her  lameness 
and  her  lack  of  strength,  she  could  never  again  chal 
lenge  the  qualities  in  Gerald  she  so  much  admired 
and  almost  idolized.  In  her  distress  she  wished  her 
mother  was  with  her,  to  put  her  arms  about  her  and 
whisper  words  of  courage,  but  she  would  not  return 
for  several  hours,  as  she  had  gone  with  her  father  to 
the  Long  Island  house  to  look  after  some  changes 
that  were  to  be  made.  During  a  lull  in  her  grief, 
she  thought  she  would  ask  her  parents  to  let  her  go 
through  one  more  operation,  then  she  would  know 
whether  or  not  she  could  be  helped.  To  have  this 
question  settled  would  be  better  and  more  restful 


178  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

than  the  feeling  of  constant  uncertainty.  Upon  this 
she  decided  and  experienced  a  definite  relief,  and 
began  laying  out  plans  for  the  future.  But  over 
the  brightness  of  the  moment  there  came  a  shadow 
in  the  thought  that  she  could  not  banish,  "  What  if 
the  operation  should  not  help?  "  And  with  this 
there  came  a  darkness  that  Mary's  reasoning  could 
not  penetrate,  and  the  deep  and  searching  cry,  "  Oh, 
why  was  I  ever  born?  "  In  a  moment  of  calm  after 
this  paroxysm  there  came  the  relation  of  these  words 
to  the  time  when  she  had  once  before  uttered  them 
last  August,  and  something  then  had  lifted  her  out 
of  her  despair,  and  Mary  spoke  half  aloud,  "  To 
those  leaning  upon  the  sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is 
big  with  blessings."  Unconsciously  her  hand  went 
to  the  table  beside  her  chair,  while  her  thoughts 
were  upon  the  healing  of  the  lame  man  during  Mrs. 
Eddy's  sermon  in  Hawthorne  Hall.  If  it  were 
not  concentration,  as  Mrs.  Eddy  wrote,  then  what 
was  it  that  cured?  Her  trembling  fingers  slid  into 
the  pages  of  a  magazine,  and  without  knowing  it  she 
opened  it  at  that  place  and  read: 

Question.  Does  the  theology  of  Christian  Science 
aid  its  healing? 

Without  its  theology  there  is  no  mental  science,  no 
order  that  proceeds  from  God.  All  Science  is  divine, 
not  human,  in  origin  and  demonstration.  If  God  does 
not  govern  the  action  of  man,  it  is  inharmonious:  if 
He  does  govern  it,  the  action  is  Science.  Take  away  the 
theology  of  mental  healing  and  you  take  away  its  sci 
ence,  leaving  it  a  human  "  mind-cure,"  nothing  more 
nor  less,  —  even  one  human  mind  governing  another;  by 
which,  if  you  agree  that  God  is  Mind,  you  admit  that 
there  is  more  than  one  government  and  God.  Having 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  179 

no  true  sense  of  the  healing  theology  of  Mind,  you  can 
neither  understand  nor  demonstrate  its  Science,  and  will 
practice  your  belief  of  it  in  the  name  of  Truth.  This 
is  the  mortal  "  mind-cure  "  that  produces  the  effect  of 
mesmerism.  It  is  using  the  power  of  human  will,  instead 
of  the  divine  power  understood,  as  in  Christian  Science; 
and  without  this  Science  there  had  better  be  no  "  mind- 
cure,"  —  in  which  the  last  state  of  patients  is  worse 
than  the  first. 

Wonderingly,  Mary  turned  back  the  page  to  find 
the  author  of  this  illuminating  statement  and  saw 
that  it  was  by  Mrs.  Eddy.  Then  she  remembered 
she  had  been  upon  the  point  of  reading  the  "  Ques 
tions  and  Answers  "  of  the  June  Journal,  when  Mrs. 
Mentall  had  come  to  see  her,  a  little  over  three  weeks 
ago,  while  at  the  Long  Island  home,  and  she  had 
referred  to  that  number  but  once  since,  and  that 
was  when  she  had  read  Mrs.  Eddy's  article  to  Rev. 
Mr.  Jones,  relative  to  granting  diplomas.  For  the 
first  time  she  realized  that  to  heal  and  to  be  healed 
meant  working  with  the  spirit  as  much  as  with  the 
letter.  She  had  been  trying  in  a  manner  which  she 
now  knew  was  indefinite  to  depend  on  the  letter, 
and  she  realized  that  even  of  the  letter  of  Christian 
Science  she  knew  very  little.  Since  last  Winter  she 
had  been  working  at  concentration,  and  she  saw 
clearly  that  it  had  been  one  of  great  labor  and  it  was 
no  wonder  that  the  man  who  wrote  directions  "  How 
to  concentrate,"  placed  a  penalty  upon  a  hiatus: 
"  Give  a  dollar  to  the  poor  for  every  time  your  mind 
wanders." 

Mary  realized  that  the  "  Answer  "  by  Mrs.  Eddy 
had  raised  many  questions  in  her  mind.  She 
wanted  to  read  others  Mrs.  Eddy  had  made,  but 


i8o  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

with  her  father's  method  of  work  ingrained  in  her 
character,  she  felt  the  necessity  of  finishing  to  the 
best  of  her  powers  the  matter  directly  under  her 
hand,  and  her  thoughts  reverted  to  the  theology  of 
the  church  of  her  parents,  and  the  prayers  that 
were  offered  at  the  time  of  her  operation  for  her 
complete  recovery.  So  far  she  had  not  received 
benefit  from  them.  Why  had  they  not  helped? 
They  were  supplications  from  good  Christian  men 
and  women  —  tender  and  loving.  Was  there  some 
force  that  fought  and  defeated  the  healing  power  of 
these  prayers?  Was  the  teaching  in  the  church  that 
ills  and  troubles  were  given  so  they  should  teach 
others  a  lesson,  the  force  which  set  at  naught  the 
supplications?  And  were  not  some  given  with  doubt 
as  to  what  God  would  do:  "If  it  is  Thy  will, 
O  God,  heal  this  dear  sister  of  her  infirmities?  "  If 
the  healing  failed  to  come,  then  God  did  not  desire 
to  heal  the  afflicted  one;  it  was  His  desire  to  allow 
the  suffering  to  go  on.  The  person  innocent  of  sin, 
therefore,  suffered  instead  of  the  sinner. 

Where  was  there  escape  from  this  doctrine?  Was 
there  any?  Was  this  the  true  expression  of  what 
God  desired?  There  must  be  a  mistake  somewhere, 
and  perhaps  the  ministry  was  wrong,  and  there  was 
evidence  of  this  in  another  direction,  that  of  "  infant 
damnation,"  upon  which  opinions  were  changing. 
God  had  not  changed. 

In  the  maze  of  opinion  and  argument  in  which 
Mary  found  herself  she  cried  out  in  deep  anguish, 
"  Why  should  all  these  doubts,  fears  and  disappoint 
ments  come  upon  me,  especially  at  this  time,  when 
Gerald  is  here?  I  am  not  ungrateful  to  God  for 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  181 

giving  me  a  good  father  and  a  good  mother,  and  all 
that  I  desire,  but  what  is  wealth  to  me.  I  want  to 
be  like  others.  I  could  work  if  necessary  to  earn 
my  living,  like  thousands  of  other  girls,  and  like 
poor  delicate  Aunt  Delia  Barker.  I  could  make  my 
own  way.  I  want  to  battle  with  the  world,  but  I 
want  both  my  legs  to  use;  strength  and  endurance 
to  make  my  way.  Oh,  oh,  but  I  am  helpless! 
Mother,  mother,  father,  father,  why  are  you  not 
here?  No,  I  cannot  pray,  words  dry  upon  my  lips." 

Mary  sank  down  in  her  chair,  exhausted,  but  her 
active  mentality  would  not  allow  her  to  find  rest  in 
slumber,  and  soon  her  thought  reverted  to  the 
prayer-meeting  congregation  that  gave  united  pray 
ers  for  her  total  recovery,  and  the  supplication  of 
the  pastor,  at  the  service  of  the  next  Sunday,  and 
she  thought,  if  God  did  not  answer  then,  there  is 
no  use  for  me  to  pray  now.  I  must  read  or  do 
something  or  I  shall  be  a  wreck  by  dinner  time  if 
I  keep  thinking  as  I  have. 

With  the  thought  uppermost  of  gaining  courage 
somehow,  she  took  up  the  number  of  Mind  in  Nature 
which  contained  Mrs.  Eddy's  answer  to  Bishop  Fal 
lows,  and  read  the  closing  paragraph,  which  told 
about  the  healing  of  the  lame  man  at  the  service, 
then  she  pictured  herself  casting  aside  her  crutches 
and  walking  without  support,  then  running  and  leap 
ing,  and  at  last  being  able  to  go  to  a  dance  and  be 
as  graceful  a  dancer  as  any  one  there.  These 
thoughts,  dreams  to  be  sure,  brought  her  a  restful 
moment,  but  she  feared  to  have  them  end,  because 
of  the  descent  into  the  abyss  of  despair,  and  she 
craved  some  way  of  holding  the  pleasantness  of  the 


1 82  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

present  to  the  future,  so  she  took  that  which  was 
nearest  to  her,  a  copy  of  the  Journal,  and  when  she 
found  her  dream  losing  its  vigor,  she  opened  to 
"  Questions  and  Answers,"  and  read: 

Question.  Is  it  wrong  to  pray  for  the  recovery  of 
the  sick? 

Not  if  we  pray  Scripturally,  with  the  understanding 
that  God  has  given  all  things  to  those  who  love  Him; 
but  pleading  with  infinite  Love  to  love  us,  or  to  restore 
health  and  harmony,  and  then  to  admit  that  it  has  been 
lost  under  His  government,  is  the  prayer  of  doubt  and 
mortal  belief  that  is  unavailing  in  divine  Science. 

When  she  had  finished,  Mary  could  hardly  believe 
she  had  read  correctly,  and  went  over  it  again  and 
then  once  more,  and  cried  out:  "  Now  I  know  the 
reason  the  prayers  did  not  cure  me,  although  made 
by  dear,  loving  people.  My  faith  and  courage  have 
come  again.  Gerald  will  be  here  in  an  hour,  and  I 
must  be  ready,  and  look  happy.  I  am  happy,  and 
father  will  go  to  Boston  and  get  Mrs.  Eddy  to  come 
to  me,  and  I  shall  walk  and  run  and  be  like  others." 


CHAPTER   VII 

AT  FIVE-THIRTY  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamilton 
came  in,  and  ten  minutes  later  Gerald  ran 
up  the  steps  two  at  a  time  and  gave  the  bell  a  quick 
energetic  pull.  At  the  sound  of  his  voice  in  the 
lower  hall  Mary  went  down  in  the  little  hydraulic 
elevator  that  had  been  put  in  during  the  Summer, 
and  found  her  mother  trying  to  change  Gerald's 
plans.  The  dignified  protest  she  was  making  served 
to  awaken  Gerald's  sense  of  humor,  and  she  noted 
the  dare-devil  roguishness  in  his  eyes  as  he  glanced 
at  her. 

"  But,  Gerald,"  her  mother  expostulated,  "  I  have 
not  even  broached  the  subject  to  John.  You  know 
we  are  not  accustomed  to  going  anywhere  but  to 
places  of  the  most  reputable  character  to  dine.  Our 
carriage  will  be  seen  and  known." 

"  If  that  is  where  the  trouble  lies,  I  can  fix  that," 
and  seizing  his  hat,  he  was  out  of  the  door  before 
Mrs.  Hamilton  could  protest,  and  in  a  minute  was 
at  the  Brevoort,  and  had  ordered  a  conveyance  from 
the  carriage  man. 

In'  another  minute,  he  was  back  in  the  hall  and 
exultingly  remarked.  "  It's  all  right,  Aunt  Grace, 
we're  going  to  have  the  best  the  Brevoort  can  send 
us,  so  that  is  settled." 

"  But,  Gerald,  that  is  the  smallest  part  of  the 
difficulty,  you  see  - 

183 


1 84  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  I  do  and  I  don't,"  he  replied  with  a  smile,  show 
ing  his  brilliant  white  teeth. 

He  saw,  however,  that  Mrs.  Hamilton  was  get 
ting  to  the  point  where  the  Dutch  in  her  blood  might 
show  its  stubbornness,  and  suddenly  he  began  whist 
ling  and  performing  a  dance  on  the  smoothly  waxed 
floor.  The  clumping  tune  and  the  movements  of 
Gerald  could  not  have  been  mistaken  for  anything 
else  than  Dutch.  As  he  gyrated  over  the  floor  a 
smile  and  then  a  peal  of  laughter  broke  from  Mary. 
Mrs.  Hamilton  smiled  in  a  semi-patronizing  way 
and  with  some  disdain  in  it.  Gerald  saw  it,  made 
a  few  steps  in  her  direction,  then  before  she  could 
keep  him  away,  he  had  taken  her  about  the  waist 
and  with  his  strong  tall  figure  bending  and  turning 
her  this  way  and  that  she  felt  powerless  to  change 
the  situation.  But  why  was  Mary  laughing  so 
hilariously,  she  asked  herself.  One  glance  at  Ger 
ald's  face  was  enough.  He  had  somehow  "  banged  " 
his  hair  across  his  forehead  and  assumed  the  stolid 
air  of  a  Dutch  peasant,  and  with  a  most  serious 
face  was  whistling  the  clumping  rhythmic  tune  that 
after  a  few  bars  got  under  the  strongest  of  reserves. 
It  was  too  much  even  for  Mrs.  Hamilton;  she  broke 
down  suddenly,  and  cried  out  between  breaths  and 
laughter,  "  You  incorrigible  boy,  to  make  me  caper 
like  that!  I'm  all  out  of  breath  and  out  of  dignity." 

"  Never  mind  your  dignity,  we  don't  need  that 
now,  but  your  breath  you  will,  and  we'll  add  a  little 
garlic  to  it  if  you'll  put  on  your  bonnet.  Aunt  Grace," 
and  Gerald  began  again  to  whistle  and  hit  the  floor 
with  his  feet  as  though  he  had  wooden  shoes. 

"  What  is  all  this  camel  walking  for,   Gerald," 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  185 

exclaimed  John  Hamilton,  as  he  came  down  the 
stairs. 

"  Just  a  little  exercise  to  limber  up." 

"  You  don't  play  the  violin  with  your  legs,  do 
you?  " 

"  Why,  you  poor,  hard-working  old  banker, 
haven't  you  ever  heard  a  violin  or  seen  it  played? 
Here  comes  Aunt  Grace  now  and  looking  charming. 
No  need  of  rouge,  Aunt  Grace,  the  Dutch  dance  has 
given  you  color  and  animation;  I  knew  it  would. 
Here's  your  hat,  uncle;  no  need  of  a  coat,  warm 
night,  carriage  closed  just  for  respectability." 

"  Good  heavens,  Gerald,"  exclaimed  John  Ham 
ilton,  "  has  a  whirlwind  struck  us?  I  —  er  —  er  — 
haven't  the  slightest  idea  where  we  are  going.  Have 
you,  Grace?  " 

"  Yes,  dear.  It's  all  right.  Gerald  is  taking  us 
out  to  dinner." 

"  Good  sport,  Aunt  Grace,  you  encourage  us  all," 
whispered  Gerald  in  her  ear  as  he  helped  her  into 
the  carriage. 

All  the  way  to  the  Italian  restaurant,  Gerald  kept 
up  a  constant  stream  of  witticisms,  and  when  the 
carriage  stopped  every  one  was  in  good  humor  and 
had  scarcely  noted  the  character  of  the  surroundings. 

The  restaurant  was  in  an  old  brown-stone  front 
house,  the  first  floor  of  which  had  been  made  over, 
and  an  extension  built  into  the  back  yard,  so  that  it 
was  long  and  narrow.  Through  a  doorway  at  the 
end  could  be  seen  a  garden  unmistakably  designed 
and  cared  for  by  Italian  hands,  and  a  fountain  send 
ing  jets  of  water  into  the  air. 

When  the  door  was  opened  by  a  bright-looking 


1 86  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

boy,  and  Mrs.  Hamilton  entered,  her  face  expressed 
her  thoughts,  for  all  she  could  smell  was  cigarette 
smoke.  This  was  not  so  in  the  hotels  where  she 
dined.  But  these  thoughts  were  soon  diverted  by 
the  appearance  of  a  good-looking  Italian,  evidently 
the  owner,  who  had  been  expecting  them  and 
ushered  them  to  a  table  already  set.  Nearly  every 
seat  in  the  place  was  occupied,  and  as  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  looked  about,  she  saw  that  while  she  was  not 
among  the  type  who  dined  at  the  famous  hotels, 
there  were  some  interesting-looking  people  in  the 
room. 

"  Gerald,"  exclaimed  Mary,  "  this  is  just  lovely. 
Mother  dear,  see  how  prettily  the  table  is  arranged, 
how  good  it  looks,  the  bread-sticks,  plump  olives, 
celery,  radishes,  and  —  what  is  that,  Gerald?  " 

"  Taste  it." 

"  It  is  wonderful,  mother." 

"  That  is  Italian  celery,"  explained  Gerald.  "  It 
has  an  anise  flavor." 

From  a  corner  there  came  the  sound  of  violin  and 
piano,  and  for  a  moment  Gerald  was  all  attention. 
Then  dame  the  waiter,  with  dishes  of  antipasto,  and 
Gerald  gave  him  directions  in  Italian  just  how  he 
wanted  the  dressing  put  over  it. 

At  the  first  mouthful  Mrs.  Hamilton  said  to  Mary, 
"Isn't  it  delicious?  " 

"  This  is,  er  —  er  —  quite  an  extraordinary  salad. 
An  exceptional  bouquet  to  that  vinegar,"  was  the 
comment  of  John  Hamilton. 

"  It  is  made  from  red  wine,"  replied  Gerald. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamilton  found  they  had  to  put 
forth  an  extra  effort  to  make  themselves  heard. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  187 

This  too  was  exceptional,  because  in  the  hotel  dining 
rooms  conversation  was  carried  on  in  well-modulated 
tones,  but  here  everybody  seemed  to  be  talking  at 
once. 

Course  after  course  appeared  on  the  table,  and 
after  several  mouthfuls  of  the  tenderest  chicken 
one  could  imagine,  cooked  in  the  Italian  way,  John 
Hamilton  leaned  back  in  his  chair  with  a  look  of 
slatisf action  on  his  face,  and  remarked:  "  Gerald, 
that  is  the  most  delicious  chicken  I  ever  tasted. 
How  do  they  do  it?  " 

"  A  great  cook,"  replied  Gerald,  "  is  a  great  artist. 
And  an  Italian  cook  knows  intuitively  how  to  ob 
tain  the  perfect  balance  of  flavor." 

"  That  is  just  it,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Hamilton  with 
enthusiasm,  "  the  perfect  balance.  You  must  have 
noticed,  John,  that  the  food  is  not  greasy  like  that 
of  Germany  and  England,  nor  heavy.  The  use  of 
oil  instead  of  animal  fat  gives  it  lightness  and 
delicacy." 

"  Gerald,"  inquired  Mary,  "  why  did  that  ham 
have  such  a  different  flavor  from  that  we  get  from 
our  butcher?  " 

"  Cured  by  a  different  process,  in  Italy,"  answered 
Gerald. 

It  was  with  a  constant  increase  in  appreciation  of 
the  dinner  that  Gerald's  guests  reached  the  time  for 
coffee,  at  the  very  end.  It  was  freshly  made,  of 
appetizing  fragrance  and  very  black.  This  is  the 
stage  of  a  good  dinner  when  the  epicure  takes  the 
easiest  position  in  his  chair  and  gloats  upon  the 
deliciousness  of  the  food  of  which  he  has  partaken. 

Gerald  had  been  listening  interestedly  to  the  last 


1 88  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

piece  the  pianist  and  violinist  had  played.  Some  of 
the  diners  had  left  the  cafe  and  he  heard  better  the 
tone  of  the  violin  as  there  was  not  so  much  conversa 
tion. 

Asking  his  guests  for  the  privilege  of  leaving  them 
for  a  moment  that  he  might  look  at  the  violin  of 
the  player,  he  made  his  way  to  the  corner  and  asked 
in  Italian  if  he  might  examine  the  instrument.  The 
moment  he  saw  it  his  eyes  glowed  with  enthusiasm. 
He  held  it  at  arms'  length,  turned  it  so  he  could 
view  it  from  all  angles,  and  then  caressed  it  lovingly. 
Holding  it  close  to  a  gas  jet,  he  noticed  that  the 
wood  of  the  top  was  of  magnificent  straight  grain, 
with  the  closer  grain  near  the  center  which  had  a  pe 
culiar  dark  vein  running  from  the  upper  edge 
toward  the  soundholes.  The  varnish  was  a 
beautiful  reddish  brown,  and  even  in  the  yellow 
light  of  the  gas,  he  could  see  the  dichroism 
in  it,  which  showed  touches  of  gold  and  orange. 
The  instrument  had  the  appearance  of  power, 
and  Gerald  muttered  to  himself,  "  a  genuine 
Guarnerius."  Without  thinking  of  playing  he 
put  the  violin  in  position  and  before  he  knew 
it  the  owner  had  intuitively  placed  the  bow  in 
his  hand.  As  he  drew  it  lightly  across  the  G 
string  and  softly  played  a  few  notes,  the  instrument 
wrought  its  spell,  and  Gerald  forgot  where  he  was 
and  what  he  was  doing.  From  a  few  soft  notes  the 
tone  swelled  into  a  broad  outline.  A  hush  came  over 
the  whole  room,  then  chairs  were  gently  moved  so 
that  a  view  could  be  had  of  the  player,  but  Gerald 
never  knew  it.  He  had  half  turned  his  back  upon 
the  long  room,  so  that  the  soundholes  of  the  instru- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  189 

ment  faced  those  who  were  observing  him,  and  his 
eyes  were  looking  into  the  opposite  wiall.  His 
flexible  fingers  soon  felt  at  home  even  upon  this 
strange  instrument,  which  responded  in  opulence  of 
tone  and  power  to  every  touch  of  the  bow.  The 
wondrous  beauty  of  the  instrument  gripped  Gerald's 
heart.  Mary  knew  he  was  improvising;  that  he  was 
translating  the  thoughts  of  great  hopes,  joys,  sor 
rows  and  noble  ambitions  into  music.  He  was  not 
playing  for  technical  display.  When  there  were 
measures  of  seemingly  great  difficulty  they  were  an 
inseparable  part  of  his  mood,  and  in  the  forte  pas 
sages,  on  the  G  string,  the  tone  was  like  a  trumpet. 
The  feelings  which  he  was  translating  into  music, 
seemed  to  be  the  same  as  most  of  those  in  the  room, 
for  they  sat  like  images,  but  into  their  faces  and 
eyes  there  leaped  also  the  feelings  of  great  hopes, 
joys  and  noble  ambitions.  They  had  realized  that 
a  great  master  had  come  among  them,  one  into 
whom  had  been  poured  the  knowledge  of  what  they 
had  suffered  in  their  ambitions,  but  he  was  leading 
them  to  see  visions  of  beauty.  They  knew  he  was 
playing  to  no  one  person.  He  was  not  trying  to 
surprise  or  amaze.  He  was  interpreting  their  feel 
ings  in  a  new  and  wonderful  way,  giving  them  not 
the  mere  letter  of  a  message,  but  the  outpouring  of 
the  "spirit  of  his  message  coming  "  unlabored,"  as 
Mary  realized,  from  the  depths  of  his  nature,  and 
it  was  the  spirit  of  his  message  that  was  exalting 
them  by  the  music  that  was  not  weird  nor  curious, 
but  seemed  to  be  removed  from  all  that  was  of  the 
earth. 

Mary  was  almost  afraid  to  move  to  see  the  effects 


1 90  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

upon  those  about  her,  but  she  found  in  the  faces  of 
those  near  traces  of  tears,  and  her  mother's  lashes 
were  beaded  with  pearls. 

After  a  burst  of  passionate  yearning  that  rose 
higher  and  higher  in  chords,  runs  and  strange  but  ex 
alting  harmonies,  there  came  a  diminuendo,  and 
for  the  first  time  since  he  began  playing  he  raised 
his  head  and  noticed  the  owner  of  the  violin  with 
the  most  enraptured  expression  on  his  face  and 
unmindful  of  the  tears  running  down  his  cheeks. 
Gerald  suddenly  realized  the  situation,  that  he  had 
been  using  this  man's  violin,  and  in  compliment  to 
him,  and  to  the  great  maker  of  the  instrument,  he 
began  softly  the  Sextette  from  Lucia,  playing  it  in 
double  stops  and  chords.  It  was  his  own  arrange 
ment,  difficult,  but  very  effective.  The  Guarnerius 
responded  to  the  powerful  bowing  of  the  master 
hand,  and  with  a  broad  and  overwhelming  sweep  of 
tone  and  temperament  it  ended.  His  bow  had  not 
stopped  before  there  were  cries  of  enthusiasm  from 
all  parts  of  the  room  in  Italian,  French,  and  English, 
clapping  of  hands  and  shouts  of  "  Maestro!  " 
"  Maestro!  "  "  Encore!  "  "  Encore!  " 

It  was  then  that  Gerald  really  awoke  to  the 
situation.  He  looked  about,  and  color  flushed  into 
his  face.  He  handed  the  instrument  back  to  its 
owner  with  a  word  of  thanks  and  walked  to  his  seat 
at  the  table  and  ordered  from  the  waiter,  who  was 
now  all  attention,  another  pot  of  freshly  made 
coffee. 

To  Gerald,  the  occasion  had  not  been  out  of  the 
usual  so  far  as  his  playing  was  related  to  himself. 
His  immolation  of  personality  and  self  was  an  in- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  191 

separable  part  of  his  character,  natural  and  without 
effort.  Applause  to  him  was  not  the  food  and  drink 
which  kept  his  efforts  up  to  a  high  pitch.  In  a 
simple  trusting  way,  he  believed  that  God  had  given 
him  the  talent  to  create  noble  thoughts  and  joy  in 
others,  and  this  was  his  way  of  telling  them  in  a 
universal  language. 

During  the  playing  John  Hamilton  sat  with  his 
hands  tightly  clenched  and  his  eyes  riveted  on  the 
figure  of  Gerald  as  he  stood  at  ease  and  unconscious 
of  what  was  taking  place  in  the  room.  He  could 
not  remember  ever  being  so  deeply  touched,  and 
thought,  "  It  is  no  wonder  Parker  wants  to  be  near 
to  protect  him  from  harm." 

When  Gerald  took  his  seat  at  the  table,  John 
Hamilton  wondered  at  his  remarkable  poise.  Those 
in  the  room  knew  instinctively  that  they  could  not 
prevail  upon  him  to  play  again,  for  his  playing  had 
been  an  incident,  and  there  were  no  calls  for  more 
after  the  first  outburst  of  enthusiasm.  His  simple 
modesty  affected  John  Hamilton,  and  it  brought  into 
Mary's  thought  the  words  from  the  Testament,  "  I 
do  nothing  of  myself." 

When  Gerald  had  given  his  order  to  the  waiter, 
John  Hamilton  reached  across  the  table  and  said  in 
a  voice  touched  with  emotion,  "  Your  hand,  Gerald. 
It  was  beyond  words,  and  I  have  learned  from  com 
ing  here,  the  difference  between  those  who  are 
gambling  on  the  market,  those  who  are  gambling 
away  the  best  of  their  lives  in  business  to  amass  a 
great  fortune,  or  to  control  vast  interests,  and  those 
who  are  sacrificing  and  are  willing  to  sacrifice  money 
and  time  for  the  creation  of  that  in  which  they  see 


1 92  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

great  beauty.  At  our  very  select  clubs  there  is  re 
spectability  on  the  surface  but  fortunes  are  lost  there 
in  cards,  and  bodies  and  souls  are  wrecked  with 
drink.  The  great  business  world  is  one  in  which 
hearts  are  hardened  and  the  elements  of  the  love  of 
beauty  left  out." 

"  There  are  people  here  to-night,"  replied  Ger 
ald,  with  a  feeling  of  deep  earnestness  in  his  voice, 
"  who  are  thinking  noble  thoughts  to  be  later  crystal 
lized  into  prose,  poetry  or  pictures,  some  of  whose 
works  you  have  admired  because  of  their  humanity, 
beauty  and  the  lessons  they  teach.  They  are  creat 
ing  beauty,  ethics,  learning  and  culture  for  the 
benefit  of  others.  For  hundreds  of  thousands  they 
are  studying  and  laboring  for  their  good. 

"  The  business  man  who  grasps  at  every  dollar 
in  his  waking  hours  and  in  his  dreams,  too  often 
gives  to  charity  because  he  is  forced  to  do  so,  because 
of  public  opinion,  or  advertisement,  which  is  all 
false.  They  work  for  personal  ends.  There  are 
men  and  women  in  this  room,  who  are  giving  you 
the  best  there  is  in  them,  because  there  was  put  into 
their  character  at  some  time,  the  desire  to  help  the 
world  through  individual  effort  although  the  finan 
cial  return  be  small.  There  are  some  here  who  do 
not  know  where  the  money  for  the  next  week's  food 
is  coming  from,  yet  they  are  happy,  and  the  reason, 
—  because  they  know  they  can  create  something 
beautiful.  It  is  here  among  artists,  writers  and 
musicians,  you  find  broad  sympathy  in  your  work, 
your  ambitions  and  in  time  of  need.  The  constant 
appreciation  of  beauty,  mentally  and  physically,  the 
gratitude  real  artists  feel  that  beauty  was  created 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  193 

for  them  to  see  and  reflect  through  their  talents  to 
others,  keeps  them  from  growing  hard  in  their  hearts. 
Too  many  allow  others  to  create  beauty  for  them  and 
take  it  ready  made.  They  do  not  fully  appreciate 
it  because  they  had  no  hand  in  its  creation.  In 
making  over  the  houses  in  Boston,  Aunt  Grace,  I 
have  had  laid  out  an  ideal  spot  for  a  garden,  not  a 
large  one  —  only  about  ninety  by  a  hundred  feet  — 
but  it  will  be  of  use  and  beauty.  There  will  be 
narrow  walks  of  the  whitest  of  gravel,  that  will  never 
be  muddy,  a  small  but  efficient  greenhouse,  beds  of 
flowers,  and  for  the  delight  of  my  Italian  cook  a 
place  for  lettuce,  romaine,  escarolle  and  all  the  green 
things  he  needs  for  his  art  of  cooking.  And,  Mary, 
I  am  going  to  be  the  chief  gardener,  don  overalls 
and  make  things  grow.  If  you  should  come  at  the 
right  time  you  would  probably  find  me  barefooted, 
for  there  is  nothing  like  the  touch  of  the  cool  earth 
to  make  one  at  home  in  his  gardening  work,  and 
there  is  something  in  the  perfume  of  roses  that 
makes  me  feel  a  love  for  every  creature." 

"  Your  enthusiasm  is  inspiring,  Gerald,"  said 
Mary,  "  and  is  what  I  would  love  to  do,  but  —  " 

At  this  moment  the  waiter  came  with  the  coffee 
and  made  a  happy  diversion,  for  tears  were  in 
Mary's  eyes,  and  into  John  Hamilton's  face  there 
came-  a  troubled  look. 

As  the  waiter  placed  the  pot  of  coffee  in  front  of 
Gerald  he  spoke  a  few  words  to  him  in  a  low  tone. 
Gerald  thought  for  just  a  moment,  then  turned  and 
said,  "  Aunt  Grace,  I  think  it  would  be  rather  nice 
to  have  our  coffee  in  the  little  garden  in  the  rear; 
it  is  quite  deserted  and  the  evening  is  warm." 


194  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

To  this  they  all  assented,  and  Gerald  went  on, 
with  a  question  in  his  eyes,  "  I  should  like  to  have 
the  violinist  join  us  if  you  have  no  objections;  he 
has  decided  talent  and  has  been  waiting  to  have  an 
opportunity  to  talk  to  me.  We  will  go  out  where 
it  is  cool  and  we  can  see  the  stars,  smell  the  flowers 
and  hear  the  fountain,  and,  waiter,  bring  us  some 
riccotta  pie  and  some  almond  paste  cakes  with  the 
coffee  in  the  garden." 

As  the  proprietor  led  them  out  under  the  stars 
and  arranged  chairs  about  the  table,  Gerald  went 
over  to  the  corner  where  the  violinist  was  sitting, 
took  him  by  the  arm,  and  with  his  encouraging  smile 
piloted  him  to  a  place  beside  him  and  next  to  Mrs. 
Hamilton.  A  simple  introduction  with  a  touch  of 
compliment  for  his  playing  made  him  feel  immedi 
ately  at  ease. 

"  Mother,"  remarked  Mary,  "  do  hurry  and  taste 
that  wonderful  pie.  It  has  an  indefinable  flavor. 
What  is  it  made  of,  Gerald?  " 

"  Cottage  cheese,"  he  replied.  "  The  Germans 
and  the  Danish  make  a  cheese  cake  which  is  very 
good,  but  it  usually  has  a  sour  taste,  not  as  rich  and 
mysterious  in  its  flavor  as  this.  I  hope  you  like  it, 
Aunt  Grace,  but  you  have  had  it  before  in  Italy  so 
it  is  nothing  new." 

"  I  have,"  she  answered,  "  but  so  long  ago  I  had 
almost  forgotten  it,  and  this  is  the  most  delicious  I 
have  ever  tasted." 

While  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamilton  were  discussing 
the  delightful  little  latticed-in  garden,  and  talking 
about  the  changes  that  were  taking  place  in  the 
streets  of  the  great  city,  Gerald  had  carefully  noted 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  195 

the  conversation  of  the  violinist,  and  found  he  had 
ambitions  to  study  with  the  best  teacher  in  the  city, 
but  could  not  afford  it,  because  he  had  a  mother 
and  sister  to  take  care  of. 

"  Perhaps  I  can  help  you,"  said  Gerald,  "  I  would 
like  to  purchase  your  violin;  what  will  you  sell  it 
for?  " 

"  It  is  a  beautiful  instrument,  Mr.  Amory,  one 
my  grandfather  played  upon  in  the  La  Scala  or 
chestra.  In  Italy  I  could  have  sold  it,  so  my  mother 
said,  for  a  thousand  dollars,  American  money. 
There  is  no  name  in  the  inside,  but  it  must  have  been 
made  by  a  great  master.  If  there  were  a  genuine 
label,  as  you  call  it  in  this  country,  in  it,  I  could 
probably  sell  it  for  that  or  a  little  more." 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will  do,"  said  Gerald  in  a 
business-like  tone,  which  John  Hamilton  overheard, 
and  thought  to  himself,  "  Sounds  like  his  father," 
"  I  will  give  you  twenty-eight  hundred  dollars  for 
it,  which  is  pretty  near  the  top  price  received  by 
one  of  the  foremost  dealers  in  London,  for  a  Guar- 
nerius  whose  history  from  the  time  it  left  the  maker's 
hand  was  known  and  guaranteed  to  the  purchaser. 
Is  that  satisfactory?  " 

Tears  welled  up  into  the  eyes  of  the  owner  and 
he  tried  to  speak  his  thanks,  but  he  could  only  mur 
mur  them.  Mary  looked  proudly  and  admiringly  at 
Gerald  and  touched  her  mother's  hand  in  sympathy, 
while  John  Hamilton  looked  surprised. 

"  Bring  it  to  me  to-morrow  to  this  address,  unless 
you  change  your  mind  over  night,  and  I  will  pay 
you  in  cash,  and  you  will  have  enough  to  study  with 
the  best  teacher  in  the  city.  Uncle,  I  shall  have  to 


1 96  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ask  you  to  cash  a  cheque  at  your  bank  in  the  morn 
ing,"  said  Gerald  with  a  winning  smile. 

The  bargain  concluded,  Gerald  became  as  a  boy. 
He  told  them  stories  of  eccentricities  of  some  of  the 
great  living  composers,  artists,  and  the  people  among 
whom  he  had  been  during  his  summer  in  Europe 
and  each  succeeding  narrative  seemed  to  be  funnier 
than  the  preceding.  "  Just  one  more,  Aunt  Grace, 
and  then  we  take  our  Brevoort  hack.  I  went  to  see 
one  of  the  foremost  composers  in  Germany  about 
the  rendition  of  a  certain  passage  in  his  concerto. 
He  prided  himself  upon  his  knowledge  of  English, 
but  which  he  could  understand  and  speak  only  in 
a  largo  tempo.  In  our  conversation,  however,  we 
spoke  in  German,  and  it  turned  on  writing  a  poem 
for  viola  and  orchestra  with  an  illustrating  text, 
something  like  Childe  Harold  in  Italy,  by  Berlioz. 
He  wanted  me  to  bring  it  out  in  America.  I  told 
him  I  had  the  very  poem  for  that  purpose  because 
it  was  of  a  plaintive  character  which  would  give  op 
portunity  for  the  dark  rich  tones  of  the  viola,  and  I 
drew  from  my  pocket  a  copy  of  what  I  believed  a 
beautiful  set  of  verses.  '  I  shall  have  to  read  these 
to  you  in  English,'  I  said. 

"  '  I  understand  English  perfectly,  perfectly,  no 
trouble,'  he  said.  I  began,  as  distinctly  and  as 
effectively  as  possible,  read  him  the  beautiful  lines 
which  were  mounting  up  toward  a  climax.  With 
all  the  feeling  I  could  put  into  them  I  uttered  the 
words,  '  yon  blasted  pine.' 

"  '  John  who?  '  he  shot  at  me  with  a  tone  of  deep 
concern  and  inquiry,  '  John  who?  '  Then  I  realized 
that  he  had  understood  nothing  of  what  I  had  read, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  197 

and  the  only  word  that  had  really  touched  him,  was 
*  yon.' " 

With  a  merry  laugh  from  all,  the  party  arose  and 
went  out  into  what  seemed  the  strange  and  common 
place  atmosphere  of  Houston  Street. 

At  breakfast  the  next  morning  everybody  was  in 
a  cheery  mood  except  John  Hamilton,  and  to  Mrs. 
Hamilton  he  seemed  deeply  troubled.  He  had  been 
his  usual  genial  self  when  he  entered  the  breakfast 
room,  but  when  Gerald  with  Mary  in  his  arms  en 
tered  and  placed  her  in  her  chair,  a  feeling  of  fore 
boding  came  over  him.  Gerald's  superb  vitality, 
health  and  strength  showed  in  sharp  contrast  to 
Mary's  physical  condition  and  made  it  all 
the  more  marked.  He  knew  that  Mary  had 
improved  and  was  pleased,  but  he  now  real 
ized  in  a  very  poignant  way  that  something 
must  be  done  for  her,  and  he  would  consult 
with  his  wife  this  very  evening.  That  question 
settled  for  the  time  being,  he  turned  his  attention 
to  the  matter  upon  which  Gerald  and  Mary  were 
holding  animated  conversation,  the  glorious  quali 
ties  of  the  violin  he  had  played  upon  last  night  and 
would  purchase  to-day. 

"  Do  you  regret  this  morning  the  amount  you 
offered  your  Italian  friend  for  his  violin  last  even 
ing?-"  he  asked  Gerald. 

"  There  is  no  reason  why  I  should.  Did  you 
think  my  offer  was  too  high?  " 

"It  seems  to  me  you  might  have  purchased  it 
for  half  what  you  offered,  and  then  he  would  have 
had  a  good  margin  over  what  he  felt  was  his  lowest 
price.  Speaking  from  the  viewpoint  of  a  much 


198  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

older  man  and  with  larger  business  experience,  I 
should  say  that  your  enthusiasm  of  the  moment  out 
ran  your  good  judgment." 

With  a  cheerful  laugh  and  a  smile  Gerald  re 
turned,  "  You  are  right  and  you  are  wrong,  Uncle. 
I  probably  could  have  purchased  at  half  the  price 
I  offered,  but  I  did  not,  and  would  not,  because 
it  is  not  only  worth  that  to  me,  but  when  the 
opinions  of  the  most  eminent  judges  of  violins  in 
Europe  place  this  instrument  as  a  genuine  Guar- 
nerius  of  his  best  period  of  work,  which  I  believe  it 
is,  I  can  sell  it  for  more  than  I  paid  for  it." 

"  How  much  more,  Gerald?  " 

"  A  thousand,  probably." 

"  Wasn't  your  judgment  of  it  somewhat  of  a 
speculative  nature,  I  mean  as  to  the  authenticity  of 
the  maker?  " 

"  It  might  be  called  so  in  business  circles,  but  I 
believe  I  am  right.  The  matter  of  a  label  on  the 
inside  does  not  count  with  an  expert  and  as  I  thought 
over  the  matter  last  night  after  I  went  to  bed,  I 
wondered  if  I  had  offered  him  enough.  Of  course 
I  will  have  to  pay  for  the  written  judgment  of  ex 
perts,  but  the  price  I  made  is  not  far  from  that  given 
by  Mr.  Waters  of  this  city  to  a  Mr.  Hawley  for  the 
famous  '  King  Joseph  '  made  by  Guarnerius,  which 
was  $3,260,  nearly  ten  years  ago,  in  1876.  Very 
fine  instruments  in  good  condition,  made  by  the 
greatest  of  Italian  masters,  bring  prices  that  astonish 
most  people.  An  instance  of  this  is  the  price  paid 
for  what  is  known  as  the  '  Betts'  Stradivarius,'  by 
Vuillaume,  the  famous  violin  maker  in  Paris,  for 
about  $4,000.  This  was  in  1852.  Betts,  who  was 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  199 

an  English  maker,  purchased  this  instrument  for  one 
guinea.  He  knew  perfectly  well  the  violin  was  a 
very  rare  example  and  took  advantage  of  the 
poverty-stricken  condition  of  the  person  from  whom 
he  purchased  it.  So  you  see,  uacle,  when  I  made 
the  price  I  knew  for  what  I  was  paying  that  amount. 
I  could  not  be  like  Betts.  I  have  the  money,  the 
owner  has  not.  I  need  the  violin,  he  needs  the 
money,  and  I  know  what  I  have  done  will  be  satis 
factory  to  good  old  Parker.  Had  I  bought  that 
instrument  for  a  thousand,  knowing  that  it  was 
worth  three  or  more,  Parker,  if  he  heard  of  it,  would 
probably  leave  me  because  he  would  call  such  a 
transaction  knowingly  dishonest." 

"  And  so  it  would  be,  Gerald,"  said  Mary. 

"  Gerald,"  remarked  Mrs.  Hamilton,  notwith 
standing  my  objections  to  going  to  that  Italian 
restaurant,  I  must  admit  I  enjoyed  it,  everything 
done  by  the  people  there  seemed  to  be  spontaneous, 
just  the  opposite  to  most  of  the  dining-out  parties 
I  have  been  used  to  where  everything  has  been 
planned  for  a  purpose." 

"  It  was  an  atmosphere  entirely  different,  Aunt 
Grace.  Many  who  go  there  are  persons  whose 
eyes  are  wide  open  to  absorb  the  beauties  which 
they  desire  to  translate  into  their  expression  of  art. 
There  is  among  them  a  peculiar  and  touching  com 
radeship  of  giving  to  each  other,  without  thought 
of  recompense,  and  an  outsider  cannot  understand 
this  quality  unless  he  is  a  creator,  feels  their  in 
spirations  and  works  as  they  do.  It  is  not  until 
they  become  very  successful  and  play  up  to  the 
world  of  fashion  that  their  hearts  become  hardened, 


2oo  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

and  they  no  longer  feel  with  the  efforts,  struggles, 
and  inspirations  of  their  brother  toilers." 

"  I  felt  that  atmosphere  very  strongly  during  our 
dinner,  Gerald,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  and  I 
must  confess  it  helped  me  to  better  enjoy 
the  food  and  the  surroundings,  but  I  have 
wanted  to  ask  several  times  just  what  you 
were  thinking  about  when  you  were  playing.  It 
affected  me  more  than  the  playing  of  any  one  I 
ever  heard.  Your  body  was  with  us  but  your 
thought  was  far  away." 

"  That  is  the  very  question  I  have  wanted  to 
ask,"  said  Mary.  "  Tell  us,  Gerald!  " 

"  My  thought  was  right  there  where  you  all  were, 
but  I  seemed  to  feel  the  anguish  of  doubts,  the 
inspirations,  the  griefs,  disappointments  and  long 
ings  of  all,  some  happy,  others  trying  to  be  happy, 
all  striving  for  something  and  calling  in  their  hearts 
upon  a  divine  power  for  help.  Sometimes  I  make 
a  memorandum  of  the  occasions  when  I  feel  most 
strongly,  and  this  is  what  I  experienced  last  night," 
and  Gerald  took  from  his  pocket  a  paper,  unfolded 
it  and  passed  it  to  Mary,  who  read : 

Touched  by  great  sorrow,  I  went  into  the  dewy 

night, 

Night  of  soft  undulant  breezes  and  star-light,  — 
A  night  of  silver,  and  violet  shadows,  luminous  and 

deep, 
And  climbing  to  the  world's  edge,  to  its  highest 

steep, 

I  lifted  up  my  voice  praying  the  world  to  aid, 
And  into  the  deep-breathing,  exquisite  night  intoned 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  201 

The  old,  world-longing  that  centuries  have  groaned, 
And  breathed  a  prayer  that  startled  mount  and 

glade, 

That  I  the  world's  injustice  might  atone. 
It  trembled  on  the  jar  horizon's  purple  marge, 
Then  sank  into  a  sad,  earth-searching  moan, 
That  rolled  around  the  world,  and  touched  where 

armies  charge 

In  lurid  crash,  and  entered  prison  bars, 
And  sang   through   deserts   into   nomads'   vagrant 

tents, 

And  startled  huddled  dawns  on  opposite  continents, 
And  came  back  chanted  from  the  listening  stars. 
And  lo,  the  skies  whelped  winging  stars  of  flame, 
And  then,  —  /  trembled  for  the  world's  great  unjor- 

given  shame. 

"  Why,  Gerald,"  cried  Mary,  "  I  did  not  know 
you  were  a  poet." 

"  I'm  not.  It  is  just  an  impression  that  I  set 
down,  for  I  believe  we  should  keep  a  record  of  the 
feelings  that  deal  with  the  higher  desires  of  life, 
and  sometimes  they  come  better  in  verse  than  in 
prose." 

That  afternoon  Gerald  went  to  Newport  with  his 
new  violin  and  the  house  seemed  deserted  to  Mrs. 
Hamilton  and  Mary;  and  even  to  John  Hamilton, 
when  he  expected  to  see  Gerald  and  then  learned 
he  had  gone.  Gerald's  nature  was  so  spontaneous, 
his  laugh  so  cheerful,  his  thoughtful  moments  so 
removed  from  the  things  of  the  earth  that  time 
never  hung  heavy  in  his  company.  So  much  of 
lively  interest  had  taken  place  since  Gerald's 


2O2  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

arrival  that  it  seemed  he  had  been  with  them  much 
longer  than  a  little  more  than  a  day. 

At  dinner  that  night  conversation  was  perfunc 
tory.  Mrs.  Hamilton  noticed  that  her  husband  was 
quieter  than  usual  and  appeared  troubled,  but  in 
quiries  relative  to  business  revealed  that  what  dis 
turbed  him  had  not  come  from  that  direction.  His 
eyes  continually  wandered  toward  his  daughter  and 
he  noticed  that  she  was  quieter  than  usual  and 
looked  tired. 

Soon  after  dinner  Mary  went  to  her  room  where 
her  father  found  her  half  asleep  in  her  favorite 
chair.  He  wanted  to  have  a  long  talk  with  her, 
but  did  not  care  to  interrupt  her  quietude.  Soon 
Mrs.  Hamilton  came  in  and  took  up  her  crochet 
work.  John  Hamilton  looked  through  the  evening 
paper  in  a  nervous  manner,  put  it  down,  glanced 
over  the  titles  of  several  books,  then  attracted  by 
the  bright  blue  cover  of  a  magazine,  took  up  Mind 
in  Nature  and  began  reading  where  Mary  had 
placed  markers.  He  soon  became  so  absorbed  he 
did  not  notice  that  Mary  was  looking  at  him  with 
a  smile  in  her  eyes  and  on  her  lips,  and  when  he 
closed  the  magazine  he  was  startled  to  hear  her 
ask,  "  Father,  I  have  never  seen  you  so  intent  upon 
any  piece  of  literature.  How  did  you  like  it?  I 
mean  what  Mrs.  Eddy  wrote?  " 

"  A  splendid  answer,  little  girl,  direct  and 
straight  to  the  mark,  also  convincing  as  to  the 
difference  between  concentration  and  her  teachings. 
That  last  paragraph  about  the  healing  in  the  church 
service  is  very  touching  and  checks  up  with  what 
Mr.  Parker  told  me.  This  answer  shows  her  to  be 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  203 

a  woman  of  much  force  and  directness,  and  she 
gives  the  praise  for  her  work  to  her  creator  while 
Mrs.  Mentall  wants  to  take  it  all  to  herself.  Have 
you  read  these  articles,  Grace?  " 

"  Yes,  I  went  over  them  this  afternoon  and  have 
come  to  the  same  conclusion  you  have,  my  dear." 

"  Then  we  can  meet  upon  the  same  platform," 
said  her  husband,  with  the  first  real  smile  of  the 
evening. 

Later  in  the  quiet  of  the  library,  John  Hamilton 
brought  to  the  attention  of  his  wife  the  matter  that 
had  troubled  him  during  the  day. 

"  Grace,"  he  said,  "  Gerald's  visit  has  brought 
into  painful  contrast  the  physical  condition  of  our 
little  girl.  With  the  physical  strength  and  the  ro 
bust  health  we  both  possess  why  could  not  our 
Mary  have  been  blessed  with  these  qualities.  A 
time  may  come  when  our  daughter  may  be  deeply 
attracted  toward  some  one.  Her  selection  would 
naturally  be  one  like  Gerald,  gifted,  brilliant  and 
vital,  and  on  account  of  her  infirmity  her  life  might 
be  wrecked.  All  day  this  burden  has  been  with 
me;  this  fear  for  the  future  of  our  only  child,  whose 
character  in  all  things  is  as  beautiful  as  was  ever 
created.  No,  Grace  dear,  I  am  not  blue  now,"  he 
continued  as  his  wife  put  her  arms  tenderly  about 
his  shoulders,  "  for  between  Gerald's  Parker  and 
that  article  by  Mrs.  Eddy  in  the  magazine,  I  have 
received  fresh  courage.  While  I  don't  understand 
the  breadth  and  depth  of  all  she  has  written,  I  can 
see  she  has  a  definite  method,  and  if  it  is  the  same 
as  Jesus  used,  then  our  Mary  can  be  healed,  and 
to-morrow  I  am  going  to  Boston  to  see  Mrs.  Eddy 
herself." 


2O4  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Mrs.  Hamilton  was  too  deeply  stirred  to  answer, 
but  she  was  thinking  clearly  and  rapidly  as  she  sat 
with  her  head  resting  upon  her  husband's  broad 
shoulder,  and  during  a  pause  she  murmured,  "  God 
bless  you,  dear,  and  may  He  bless  your  efforts,  and 
may  our  little  daughter,  our  only  child,  John,  be 
made  well  and  strong." 

"  We  will  say  nothing  of  this  to  Mary,"  remarked 
John  Hamilton,  "  because  we  must  avoid  having 
her  meet  disappointment  in  case  Mrs.  Eddy  should 
be  away.  I  have  some  business  matters  to  take 
up  in  Providence  first  and  Mary  need  not  know 
that  I  am  going  from  there  to  Boston.  I  shall  also 
hunt  up  Delia  Barker  and  find  out  why  she  returned 
the  money  I  sent  her." 

That  night  all  details  were  completed  and  the 
next  day  John  Hamilton  set  out  upon  his  quest. 
His  business  in  Providence  was  settled  in  about  an 
hour,  as  he  had  telegraphed  ahead  that  he  was  on 
his  way.  He  did  not,  however,  notify  Gardner,  his 
Boston  manager,  of  his  impending  visit,  because  he 
wanted  to  be  free  in  time  and  thought.  Never  had 
he  been  so  nervous.  During  his  business  experi 
ence  he  had  completed  many  large  financial  trans 
actions  and  while  he  had  misgivings  as  to  the  out 
come  of  some  of  them  he  never  felt  just  as  he  did 
now.  As  the  train  slowed  down  coming  into  the 
Providence  depot  in  Park  Square,  he  realized  he 
wanted  the  sympathetic  company  of  some  one  to 
whom  he  could  talk  about  treatment  for  Mary,  and 
his  thought  first  rushed  toward  Parker,  and  he 
would  see  him  to-night.  Then  he  realized  that  he 
would  probably  be  at  Newport,  and  this  hope  of 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  205 

having  his  courage  sustained  relative  to  the  healing 
power  of  Mrs.  Eddy  faded  into  a  discouraging  sun 
set  of  thoughts.  Then  he  hit  upon  what  he  be 
lieved  a  happy  plan  —  he  would  go  to  his  room  at 
the  Tremont  House,  have  his  dinner,  and  then  just 
step  around  to  Park  Street,  to  Hawthorne  Hall, 
and  as  it  was  Friday  evening,  he  would  find 
Mrs.  Eddy  at  the  "  prayer-meeting."  This  ques 
tion  worked  out,  he  took  a  conveyance  for  the 
Hotel,  and  had  an  excellent  meal.  At  half-past 
seven  he  went  south  past  the  old  burying  ground, 
turned  the  corner  of  the  church  and  reached  2  Park 
Street,  but  the  doors  were  closed  and  there  was  not 
a  light  in  the  building.  "  I  guess  that  in  my  eager 
ness,"  he  murmured,  "  I  have  come  too  early,  prob 
ably  eight  o'clock  is  their  hour,  so  I  will  just  walk 
in  the  Common  until  then." 

The  time  hung  heavy  and  at  five  minutes  of  eight 
he  reached  the  building  and  again  met  disappoint 
ment.  His  heart  sank  as  lead,  for  the  thought 
rushed  over  him,  probably  Mrs.  Eddy  is  away  and 
the  meeting  postponed.  He  decided  to  return  to 
the  Tremont  House  and  look  in  the  Directory  for 
Mrs.  Eddy's  address,  but  upon  consideration  he 
concluded  to  let  the  matter  rest  until  the  next  day 
when  he  would  be  refreshed  in  thought  and  action. 
To  go*  to  the  theatre  or  to  his  rooms  and  read  did 
not  appeal  to  him.  He  felt  he  must  have  a  sympa 
thetic  person  with  whom  to  talk.  Why  not  go  and 
see  Delia?  "  he  thought.  Mary  always  loved  her 
and  we  can  meet  on  the  same  ground.  Calling  a 
cab,  he  gave  the  driver  directions  and  soon  found 
himself  rolling  out  Columbus  Avenue,  and  in  a  short 


206  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

time  reached  his  destination,  a  brick  apartment 
hotel.  Excellent  location  and  of  good  appearance 
he  thought  as  he  surveyed  it  upon  alighting. 
Delia  always  had  ideas  of  good  living.  I  may 
have  to  ring  up  every  suite  to  find  her,  for  she 
probably  has  only  a  room.  But  much  to  his  sur 
prise  he  found  her  name  as  the  sole  occupant  of 
one  of  the  apartments,  and  with  a  sigh  of  relief  and 
a  happy  feeling  about  his  heart,  he  pressed  the 
electric  button,  and  placed  his  ear  to  the  speaking 
tube.  While  waiting  for  a  response  he  thought  of 
the  pleasures  of  the  surprise  he  was  going  to  give 
her.  Would  he  tell  her  right  off  who  he  was,  or 
give  some  other  name?  After  a  short  time  he 
pressed  the  button  again  and  heard  the  bell  ring  as 
he  now  had  his  ear  to  the  tube.  Second  after  sec 
ond  passed  and  no  answer,  then  he  rang  again, 
then  again,  but  no  answer.  Determined  to  find  out 
if  possible,  whether  or  not  she  was  in  town,  he  rang 
the  bell  marked  "  Janitor,"  and  when  he  appeared 
asked  him  if  Miss  Barker  was  away. 

"  She  was  here  an  hour  ago,"  he  replied,  "  I  saw 
her  go  out."  John  Hamilton  took  his  card  from 
his  pocket,  wrote,  "  Staying  at  Tremont  House, 
wanted  to  see  you  on  business  matters.  Will  leave 
to-morrow." 

To  a  man  who  thought  as  quickly  and  accurately 
as  John  Hamilton,  and  who  went  immediately  at 
the  proposition  in  hand  to  complete  it,  he  felt  the 
sting  of  disappointment  in  his  initial  efforts.  In 
stead  of  calling  a  cab,  or  taking  a  street  car,  he 
thought  that  by  walking  briskly  he  could  work  off 
some  of  his  blue  feelings.  By  the  time  he  was 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  207 

ready  to  go  to  sleep  he  had  regained  his  courage, 
and  in  the  morning  would  start  out  with  a  more 
definite  aim. 

As  he  arose  and  looked  over  the  old  burying 
ground  on  this  beautiful  morning  in  October,  he 
determined  to  consult  a  Directory  and  find  where 
Mrs.  Eddy  lived.  He  went  down  to  breakfast  in 
a  happy  mood,  but  while  eating  tried  to  restrain  his 
impatience  relative  to  his  call  upon  Mrs.  Eddy. 
At  first  he  thought  he  should  wait  until  afternoon 
as  more  in  keeping  with  custom,  then  he  reasoned 
that  if  he  went  at  that  time,  she  might  be  serving 
afternoon  tea  to  friends,  and  would  not  have  the 
leisure  to  give  him,  nor  be  in  the  mood.  On  the 
other  hand,  as  she  was  in  business  it  would  not  be 
out  of  place  for  him  to  call  upon  her  in  the  morning, 
and  this,  he  determined  to  do.  He  was  just  finishing 
his  coffee  when  a  page  came  to  his  table  and  handed 
him  a  card.  It  was  one  of  the  blank  cards  furnished 
by  the  hotel,  and  on  it  was  written  the  name, 
"  Delia  Barker." 

John  Hamilton  made  his  way  immediately  to 
the  ladies'  parlor,  looked  quickly  at  the  few  who 
were  there,  but  did  not  see  the  one  he  sought.  He 
was  about  to  turn  away  to  make  search  of  other 
parlors,  when  a  lady  rose  from  a  chair,  walked  over 
to  him,  and  said  in  a  quiet,  well-modulated  voice, 
"  Good  morning,  John."  He  turned  instantly,  and 
with  surprise  in  his  voice,  said,  "  Good  Heavens, 
it  is  you,  isn't  it,  Delia?  You  have  changed  so 
that  I  didn't  know  you.  I  don't  mean  that  you  have 
aged,  but  you  have  grown  younger,  in  every  way," 
and  he  looked  at  her  in  a  surprised  manner. 


2o8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  It  is  pleasant  to  have  you  think  so,  John.  You 
see  I  found  your  card  in  my  box  when  I  arrived 
home  last  night,"  she  hurried  on,  "  and  as  I  had  to 
come  down  town  early,  and  knew  you  would  be 
busy,  I  thought  I  would  stop  in  here  for  a  few 
minutes  and  ask  you  about  Grace  and  dear  little 
Mary." 

"  That  was  good  of  you,  Delia,  but  I  first  want 
to  talk  about  the  money  I  have  in  trust  for  you." 

"  What  money  is  that,  John?  " 

"  Why,  the  money  I  sent  you  and  you  returned 
and  said  something  about  laying  it  aside  for  future 
use." 

A  smile  of  pleasure  hovered  over  the  calm  feat 
ures  of  Delia  Barker,  as  she  said,  "  I  remember 
now  what  I  wrote.  But  I  do  not  need  the  money 
for  I  am  being  well  cared  for." 

"  Well  cared  for,"  broke  in  John  Hamilton. 
"  You  return  what  your  own  family  is  glad  to  give, 
because  of  their  love  for  you,  but  accept  from 
others.  It  may  be  pride  on  your  part,  but  it  is  not 
charity  when  we  give,  because  you  are  of  our  blood 
and  we  have  always  loved  you." 

With  a  becoming  blush  upon  her  maiden  cheek, 
and  a  happy  smile,  Delia  said,  "  John,  I  accept  from 
others  only  what  I  earn,  and  my  income  is  sufficient 
for  all  I  need.  I  appreciate  what  you  have  done, 
and  want  to  do,  but  I  must  refuse  to  accept  only 
what  is  paid  for  my  services,  for  I  could  not  do 
otherwise." 

"  And  what,  may  I  ask,  Delia,  are  your  services?  " 

"  I  am  a  Christian  Science  practitioner." 

"  Good  Heavens,  why  didn't  I  know  that  before?  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  209 

"  You  didn't  ask,  John.  You  took  it  for  granted 
that  I  was  the  same  Delia,  nervous,  ailing,  and 
working  hard  to  make  both  ends  meet,  yet  too 
proud  to  accept.  I  am  the  same  Delia  but  a  new 
one,  John,  re-created  in  many  ways,  and  all  due 
to  the  one  who  taught  me,  Mrs.  Eddy." 

"  Mrs.  Eddy,"  almost  shouted  John  Hamilton, 
"  the  very  woman  I  came  to  see." 

"  Relative  to  financial  matters,  John?  " 

"No,  Delia,  about  Mary." 

Then  he  led  her  to  a  quiet  corner  and  told  her 
everything  and  why  he  had  come  to  Boston  to  get 
Mrs.  Eddy  to  go  back  to  New  York  with  him  to 
heal  Mary. 

For  just  a  moment  there  came  a  troubled  look 
into  Delia  Barker's  face,  then  she  brightened  and 
said,  "  I  am  afraid,  John,  that  it  would  not  be  right 
to  try  to  make  that  request  to  Mrs.  Eddy  to-day 
as  she  has  many  important  matters  to  take  up  rela 
tive  to  the  Sunday  service.  To-morrow  we  hold 
our  first  meeting  in  Chickering  Hall.  Our  little 
Church  has  outgrown  Hawthorne  Hall,  in  fact 
it  was  outgrown  last  Spring,  but  on  account  of 
the  antagonism  shown  against  our  religious  belief, 
it  has  been  difficult  to  find  a  proper  and  convenient 
place  in  which  to  hold  our  Sunday  service." 

"I  went  to  Hawthorne  Hall  last  evening  ex 
pecting  to  find  the  Friday  evening  prayer  meet 
ing  there,"  said  John  Hamilton,  "  then  I  went  to 
see  you." 

"  I  attended  our  Friday  evening  meeting  at  Mrs. 
Eddy's  home  on  Columbus  Avenue.  If  you  had 
come  earlier  you  could  have  gone  with  me." 


2io  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  When  do  you  think,  Delia,  will  be  the  best 
time  for  me  to  see  Mrs.  Eddy?  " 

"  While  we  have  been  talking  I  have  made  this 
plan.  Do  not  do  anything  about  seeing  Mrs.  Eddy 
until  you  have  attended  our  service  to-morrow  after 
noon.  I  promise  I  will  guide  you  as  wisely  as  I 
can,  you  know  that,  don't  you,  John?  " 

In  some  unexplainable  way  John  Hamilton  felt 
his  impatience  had  vanished,  and  that  he  was  en 
tirely  willing  to  put  his  trust  in  the  efforts  of 
Delia. 

"  If  you  have  some  business  to  attend  to  while 
here,"  he  heard  her  saying,  "  you  have  the  time 
to  give  it,  John." 

Again  he  felt  the  new  realization  of  repose,  and 
that  Delia  was  helping  him  to  work  out  this  prob 
lem,  and  he  acquiesced. 

"  I  want  you  to  attend  service  with  me  to-morrow 
afternoon,  John." 

"  I  will  call  for  you  with  a  carriage  and  take  you 
to  church  in  the  very  best  style  Boston  can  afford," 
he  replied. 

Placing  her  hand  tenderly  upon  his  arm  she  said, 
"  No,  John.  I  should  enjoy  the  ride,  but  let  us  walk 
from  my  home,  if  you  don't  mind.  If  it  rains  we 
can  take  a  horse  car." 

As  Delia  was  about  to  say  good-by,  a  feeling  came 
over  him,  that  he  must  invite  her  to  lunch  or  dinner 
to-day,  or  dinner  to-morrow.  He  must  have  her 
near  him  because  she  gave  him  a  feeling  of  hope 
and  comfort,  and  he  seemed  to  have  before  him  an 
example  of  what  Christian  Science  had  really  done. 

When  he  put  this  matter  before  her,  she  replied 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  211 

in  sweet  refusal  and  said,  "  I  would  like  to  accept, 
but  there  are  many  duties  I  have  to  fulfil,  and  there 
are  patients  awaiting  me  and  for  whom  I  must  work, 
and  there  are  students  coming  to  see  me  who  desire 
words  of  comfort  and  guidance,  but  at  one-thirty 
to-morrow  I  shall  expect  to  see  you." 

After  her  departure  he  went  to  his  room  and  tried 
to  pay  strict  attention  to  reading  the  financial  news 
in  the  New  York  papers  he  had  brought  up  with  him. 
But  this  morning  he  could  not  concentrate  his 
thoughts  upon  these  matters,  for  they  continually 
reverted  to  Delia  Barker.  "  The  most  singular 
thing  I  have  ever  known,"  he  thought.  "  A  few 
years  ago  she  was  without  poise,  she  had  no  definite 
aim  in  life;  she  was  anemic,  fast  going  to  seed,  but 
pure  gold  in  her  heart,  and  filled  with  love  for  others, 
but  so  afraid  to  show  it  that  she  appeared  cold  and 
indifferent.  Now  everything  is  changed.  She  looks 
younger,  although  she  is  nearly  forty,  acts  like  a 
business  woman,  and  by  Jove  she  has  decided  poise, 
and  I  like  the  way  she  talks.  Grace  would  say, 
'  that  after  all  blood  will  tell,'  but  there  is  something 
more  than  that  in  this  change.  I  guess  I'll  get  ready 
and  run  down  and  see  Gardner  and  spend  the  rest 
of  the  day  looking  into  some  matters  I  should  have 
attended  to  before.  I  hope  the  time  won't  drag 
between  now  and  to-morrow  afternoon." 

The  day  passed  quicker  than  he  expected  and  in 
the  evening  Gardner  entertained  him  at  his  club. 
Sunday  morning  he  felt  himself  in  duty  bound  to 
go  to  church,  and  chose  Tremont  Temple,  almost 
opposite  the  Tremont  House,  because  he  wanted  to 
be  near  his  hotel,  as  he  would  be  obliged  to  get  an 


212  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

early  dinner  that  he  might  call  for  Delia  at  one- 
thirty. 

Just  a  few  minutes  ahead  of  time  he  was  at  her 
door  and  he  found  her  waiting. 

"  It  is  a  beautiful  day,  John,  and  we  will  walk, 
if  you  don't  mind.  Sunday  School  begins  at  two 
o'clock,  and  we  will  arrive  about  ten  minutes  ahead 
of  time." 

"  Will  Mrs.  Eddy  be  there  as  early  as  that?  " 
he  asked. 

"  Probably  not.  The  service  will  begin  at  three, 
and  Mrs.  Eddy  will  preach  this  afternoon." 

John  Hamilton  realized  that  this  was  a  new  ex 
perience  for  him  in  that  Delia  did  not  ask  if  he 
would  like  to  go  in  early,  an  hour  before  the  service. 
What  would  he  do  all  that  time? 

While  he  was  thinking  in  this  manner  Delia 
glanced  up  at  him,  caught  the  expression  in  his 
eyes,  and  said  in  a  quiet  manner:  "  I  believe  you 
will  find  much  comfort  and  hope  in  what  you  will 
experience  this  afternoon." 

In  her  statement  there  was  a  feeling  of  conviction 
that  made  John  Hamilton  square  his  shoulders  and 
breathe  deeper.  He  seemed  at  once  to  lose  all  sense 
of  pride  in  being  one  of  the  greatest  financiers  in 
America.  Wherever  he  went  in  business  circles  he 
was  always  pointed  out.  looked  up  to,  favored  and 
fawned  upon,  but  now  he  felt  himself  in  a  strange 
country,  and  that  the  modest  woman  walking  be 
side  him  was  placing  more  value  upon  his  sense  of 
honesty,  humbleness,  sincerity  and  openness  of 
thought  than  upon  his  wealth. 

In  about  twenty  minutes  they  reached  the  door 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  213 

of  Chickering  Hall,  on  Tremont  Street,  near  West 
Street,  and  found  others  making  for  the  same  place. 
The  lower  floor,  he  noticed,  was  occupied  as  ware- 
rooms  of  the  Chickering  Piano  Company.  From  the 
street  entrance  to  the  hall  there  was  a  long  flight  of 
steps,  rather  steep,  which  led  into  a  hallway  nearly 
the  width  of  the  building.  People  stood  about  talk 
ing  earnestly,  and  at  the  two  entrance  doors  that 
led  into  the  main  hall  or  auditorium,  there  were 
groups  who  were  looking  into  it  and  commenting 
upon  it  in  what  he  believed,  from  their  smiling  faces, 
in  a  commendatory  way.  Mothers,  with  children 
who  appeared  healthy  and  happy,  were  consulting 
with  a  gentleman,  evidently  an  usher,  as  to  where 
the  different  classes  were  to  be  found.  Every  one 
seemed  to  know  Delia,  and  he  heard  her  saying  to 
him,  "  John,  would  you  mind  waiting  for  me  just  a 
moment  here,"  and  upon  his  acquiescence,  she 
turned  to  an  elderly  woman  who  had  touched  her 
arm,  and  said  a  few  words  to  her,  and  over  the 
woman's  face  there  came  a  gleam  of  happiness.  No 
sooner  had  she  finished  speaking  with  this  one  than 
another  came  and  took  her  hand  in  both  of  hers, 
and  said  something  to  which  he  heard  Delia  reply 
in  her  quiet  and  convincing  tones :  "  When  we  over 
come  fear,  put  aside  personality  and  become  as  little 
childfen,  the  healing  takes  place.  I  am  glad  you 
found  this  out  for  yourself,  for  no  one  can  help  us 
like  ourselves." 

Delia  returned  to  John  Hamilton,  and  said,  "  Let 
us  go  into  the  hall  so  we  can  look  about  before  the 
bell  rings  for  the  Sunday  School  to  come  to  order. 
It  seems  good  to  have  a  larger  place  than  Haw- 


214  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

thorne  Hall,  even  though  it  was  more  home 
like,  but  we  did  not  have  enough  space  there  for  a 
Sunday  School,  which  Mrs.  Eddy  has  so  long  desired 
as  a  part  of  her  Church.  To-day,  John,"  and  into 
Delia's  voice  there  came  a  tender  note,  "  our 
Teacher's  wish  will  be  gratified,  because  a  Sunday 
School  will  be  organized.  Behind  the  platform  there 
are  rooms  for  the  children,  and  in  this  hall 
the  young  men  and  women  and  the  older  people 
will  be  in  classes.  This  date  should  be  mem 
orable  in  time  to  come  because  of  the  organiza 
tion  of  this  school,  which  is  the  first  of  its  kind, 
and  in  a  decade  there  will  be  Sunday  Schools  of  our 
denomination  over  all  the  world." 

"  You  are  honestly  optimistic,  Delia." 

"  Why  should  I  not  be  when  I  have  witnessed 
what  this  Truth  has  done  in  healing  and  saving?  " 

"  For  the  organizing  day  of  a  Sunday  School," 
remarked  John  Hamilton  as  he  looked  about  him, 
"  there  appears  to  be  no  visible  sign  of  confusion. 
Will  you  have  l  Bible  Lessons  '  for  study?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Delia.  "  All  arrangements  were 
made  for  our  form  of  Sunday  School  service  at  a 
meeting  with  Mrs.  Eddy.  We  will  use  the  '  Inter 
national  Bible  Lessons, '  until  such  time  as  we  can 
afford  to  have  our  own.  These  will  be  based 
on  the  Christian  Science  interpretations  of  the 
Scriptures." 

"  What  is  the  cost  of  the  rental  of  this  hall, 
Delia?  " 

"  Twenty  dollars  a  Sunday,  more  than  double 
what  we  paid  for  Hawthorne  Hall,  which  cost  us 
eight." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  215 

"  A  reasonable  sum,  Delia." 

"  Perhaps  to  you,  John,  but  considerable  for  our 
little  Church  at  present,  but  gratitude  for  healing 
will  more  than  pay  our  rental,  and  when  the  right 
times  comes,  we  will  have  a  Church  building  of  our 
own,  and  that  will  be  when  love  for  the  work  leads 
each  one  to  demonstrate  his  share  of  the  labor." 

Delia  pointed  out  some  of  the  advantages  of 
Chickering  Hall  over  Hawthorne  Hall.  John 
Hamilton  considered  it  as  well  appointed  as  any  he 
had  ever  been  in.  The  walls  were  reddish-brown, 
which  was  a  color  selected  by  architects  and  deco 
rators  at  that  time,  as  one  which  gave  a  subdued, 
restful  effect.  A  balcony  extended  across  the  hall 
directly  as  one  entered,  and  the  lighting  by  day  came 
from  windows  high  up  on  the  left-hand  side.  He 
noted  these  matters  as  Delia  was  asking  an  usher 
where  she  could  find  a  place  which  would  not  be 
occupied  by  a  Sunday  School  class.  She  led  him  to 
a  seat  under  the  balcony.  A  bell  rang.  The  Su 
perintendent  called  the  school  to  order  and  opened 
it  with  a  hymn.  "  Social  Hymn  and  Tune  Book, 
published  by  the  Unitarian  Society,"  John  Hamilton 
read  from  the  title  page. 

He  was  surprised  at  the  volume  of  tone.  As  he 
looked  about  him  it  seemed  that  every  one  was 
singing  with  love  and  enthusiasm.  The  piano,  there 
was  no  organ,  was  at  the  left  of  the  platform,  and 
Delia  whispered  to  him,  that  the  one  who  played 
for  them  was  the  son  of  the  famous  Dr.  Eben 
Tourjee,  the  founder  and  head  of  the  New  England 
Conservatory  of  Music. 

His  thoughts  immediately  ran  back  to  the  tirade 


216  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

of  Rev.  Dr.  Towne  at  the  "  Bankers'  Club,"  when 
he  said  that  Mrs.  Eddy  was  not  satisfied  unless  she 
got  the  best  there  was.  He  was  recalled  from  his 
musing  by  the  request  of  the  Superintendent  that  the 
Lord's  Prayer  be  repeated  in  unison.  A  chapter 
from  the  Bible  was  then  read,  and  the  children  went 
into  the  rooms  behind  the  stage  to  study  the  lesson 
of  the  day,  while  the  older  attendants  grouped  them 
selves  into  classes.  This  gave  John  Hamilton  a 
better  opportunity  to  study  those  who  were  in  the 
hall,  and  Delia  noting  this  remarked,  "  The  lady  just 
entering  that  class  is  Mrs.  Batchelder.  She  has 
done  much  for  our  church  financially.  Her  hus 
band  is  one  of  the  firm  of  Palmer,  Batchelder, 
dealers  and  importers  of  art  goods,  and  last  Spring, 
the  pupils  of  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  students  gave  Mrs. 
Eddy  a  picture  painted  by  Mrs.  Batchelder." 

"  What  was  the  subject  of  the  picture,"  asked 
John  Hamilton  as  he  noted  the  attractiveness  in  face 
and  dress  of  the  lady. 

"  It  was  of  Jesus  copied  from  an  engraving  on  an 
emerald  found  in  Italy.  She  is  now  painting  a  por 
trait  of  Mrs.  Eddy.  If  you  were  going  to  stay  long 
enough  in  Boston  I  would  like  to  take  you  to  her 
home  in  Roxbury,  on  the  very  top  of  '  Fort  Hill ' 
with  a  wonderful  view  over  the  surrounding  country. 
I  know  you  would  enjoy  the  house,  for  it  is  over  a 
century  old,  and  the  terraces  and  gardens  are 
beautiful." 

"  What  other  people  of  importance  are  here?  " 

"  Everyone  here  is  of  importance  to  this  Church 
and  to  the  work,  John,"  said  Delia  with  a  smile. 

"  I  comprehend  your  meaning,  Delia,  and  accept 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  217 

the  correction  of  my  thought  relative  to  importance. 
Christian  Science,  I  see,  according  to  your  view, 
brings  about  the  realization  of  equality." 

"  In  this  work,  John,  it  is  the  steadfast  and  suc 
cessful  labor  of  healing  and  regenerating  which  is 
of  first  importance.  Mere  social  standing  without 
the  work  that  proves  we  are  doing  what  the  Master 
did  and  commanded  us  to  do  does  not  help." 

"  Then,  Delia,  show  me  the  people  who  take  the 
initiative  in  the  Church  work  and  thereby  show  their 
fitness  to  hold  positions  of  trust." 

"  That  is  better,  John.  The  lady  who  is  speak 
ing,  in  that  class  over  there,"  and  he  followed  the 
direction  in  which  Delia  pointed,  "  is  Mrs.  Hale,  an 
excellent  writer,  who  has  answered  through  the 
newspapers  some  criticisms  made  upon  Mrs.  Eddy. 
The  one  sitting  next  to  her  is  Mrs.  Crosse,  a  prac 
titioner,  teacher  and  a  capable  writer.  The  lady 
in  this  class,"  and  John  Hamilton  looked  where 
Delia  signified,  "  Is  Mrs.  Roe,  of  whom  you  spoke. 
She  is  an  earnest  and  tireless  worker  and  one  of  my 
dearest  friends.  I  have  never  known  any  one  ex 
cept  our  Teacher  so  impersonal  as  she." 

"  It  is  a  fine  face,"  remarked  John  Hamilton, 
"  full  of  sincerity  and  tenderness.  I  cannot  imagine 
her  as  ever  getting  cross  with  any  one." 

"  I-  do  not  believe  she  ever  does,  for  she  lives  love 
for  all  who  suffer.  She  tries  to  realize  Christian 
Science  on  its  highest  plane.  With  her  the  spirit 
prevails,  not  the  letter,  and  this  in  her  as  well  as  in 
others  gives  a  loftier  view-point.  The  letter,  on  the 
other  hand,  often  leads  to  misinterpretation  and 
sentimentalization  of  Truth  so  that  people  become 


2i8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

dreamers  instead  of  workers.  The  second  one  from 
Mrs.  Roe  to  the  left  is  our  sweet  singer,  Mrs.  Howe, 
whose  voice,  naturally  beautiful,  has  been  trained 
by  one  of  the  best  teachers  in  the  city.  In  that  class 
by  the  stage,  the  gentleman  with  the  dark  hair  is 
Mr.  Hanover  P.  Smith,  who  has  been  helped  physi 
cally  in  a  manner  almost  unbelievable.  He  writes 
upon  Science  clearly,  and  with  a  breadth  of  knowl 
edge  of  art,  religion  and  literature,  and  is  now  at 
work  upon  an  article  relative  to  the  teachings  of 
Christian  Science  to  be  published  in  book  form,  if 
it  is  approved  by  Mrs.  Eddy. 

"  I  point  these  people  out  to  you  not  because  they 
are  famous  or  wealthy,  but  because  they  are  faith 
ful  first  to  God,  then  to  our  Teacher,  and  faithful  to 
every  one.  They  have  sacrificed  and  are  giving 
their  earnings  and  efforts  to  the  work,  and  are  try 
ing,  to  the  highest  of  their  understanding,  to  conse 
crate  every  moment  to  this  great  Cause.  The 
gentleman  coming  this  way  is  one  for  whom  every 
body  has  the  greatest  respect,  and  our  Teacher  loves 
him  for  the  care  he  takes  in  doing  the  tasks  set 
before  him,  so  that  she  gives  him  many  important 
duties  to  perform.  He  is  neither  wealthy  nor  fa 
mous.  He  has  sacrificed  the  savings  of  years  of 
labor  for  the  sacred  calling  of  a  healer  and  has 
helped  many  out  of  physical  troubles,  and  I  want 
you  to  meet  him." 

The  accent  Delia  placed  on  the  word  "  him  "  re 
mained  in  John  Hamilton's  thought,  and  that  night 
in  writing  to  his  wife  he  recounted  his  experience  of 
the  day,  and  upon  this  situation  he  wrote,  "  Delia 
said  so  distinctly  that  it  was  impossible  not  to  under- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  219 

stand,  '  I  want  you  to  meet  him'  She  did  not  say 
she  wanted  him  to  meet  me,  and  she  further  added, 
'  he  will  not  ask  you  for  money  for  this  church, 
for  the  funds  that  come  to  us  are  from  gratitude 
for  the  help  received  physically,  mentally  and 
spiritually." 

The  gentleman  in  question  was  called  by  people 
who  desired  to  speak  with  him,  so  that  it  was 
several  minutes  before  he  reached  the  place  where 
Delia  and  John  Hamilton  were  seated.  The  latter 
took  careful  mental  notes,  as  he  always  did  of  men 
upon  whom  recognition  of  merit  was  given.  The 
gentle  and  dignified  manner  in  which  he  spoke  to 
people,  the  clear-cut  features  that  expressed  honesty 
and  faith  of  purpose,  the  effect  of  having  reserve 
powers  and  a  far-seeing  vision,  were  the  qualities 
John  Hamilton  saw  in  the  man  Delia  Barker  wanted 
him  to  meet.  As  he  came  toward  Delia  his  quick 
glance  took  in  John  Hamilton  and  he  felt  that  he  had 
been  appraised  immediately  by  those  clear  gray-blue 
eyes,  and  that  the  appraisal  had  been  good.  With  a 
gentle  smile  Delia  turned  to  him  and  said,  "  I  want 
you  to  meet  Mr.  Johns.  This  is  my  cousin,  Mr. 
Hamilton  of  New  York.  It  is  his  first  visit  to  a 
church  of  our  denomination."  After  greetings 
were  over  they  sat  down  together  in  corner 
seats'  under  the  balcony.  In  relating  the  conversa 
tion  later  to  his  wife,  John  Hamilton  wrote,  "  It 
was  the  first  time  for  many  years  that  I  did  not 
know  what  to  say,  but  Mr.  Johns  is  a  man  of 
tact,  for  he  spoke  of  the  beauty  of  the  Sunday 
School  Lesson  for  the  day.  Delia  made  some  fit 
ting  remarks  upon  Biblical  interpretation,  and  this 


220  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

led  to  others,  and  before  I  realized  it  Mr.  Johns  was 
bringing  out  the  story  in  an  absolutely  new  tongue  of 
the  woman  of  Samaria,  and  as  he  went  on  the  great 
beauty  of  it  unfolded  as  never  before." 

John  Hamilton  became  so  absorbed  in  the  story 
of  the  miracles  performed  by  Jesus  and  his  journey 
into  Samaria,  that  the  time  passed  rapidly,  and  when 
the  bell  rang  for  the  ending  of  the  study  of  the 
Sunday  School  lesson  he  found  it  was  nearly  quarter 
of  three. 

From  the  ante-rooms  the  children  came  into  the 
hall  and  then  a  closing  hymn  was  sung.  As  he 
looked  about  him  he  noticed  that  the  seats  in  the 
rear,  which  had  been  empty,  were  now  being  filled, 
and  people  he  had  not  seen  before  stood  in  the 
outer  hallway  waiting  until  Sunday  School  service 
should  be  over.  Delia  explained  that  they  had  come 
for  the  regular  service  and  that  Mrs.  Eddy  would 
preach. 

"  Then  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  make  an 
appointment  with  her." 

He  was  about  to  continue  when  for  some  reason 
Delia  remarked,  "  There  is  her  secretary,  Mr.  Frye, 
coming  in  the  other  door."  John  Hamilton  looked 
in  the  direction  indicated  and  saw  a  group  of  people 
standing  about  a  man  who  evidently  was  answering 
questions.  "  He  is  a  very  efficient  secretary  and 
faithful  worker,"  he  heard  Delia  saying,  "  and  Mrs. 
Eddy  places  great  dependence  upon  him.  No 
matter  how  many  hours  a  day  he  has  to  write  letters, 
keep  accounts  of  her  household,  and  study,  he  is 
always  in  good  humor  and  has  a  smile  for  every 
one." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  221 

At  that  moment  the  group  parted  and  John  Ham 
ilton  noticed  that  Mr.  Frye  was  a  man  about  five 
feet  six  inches  in  height,  good  figure,  one  that  he 
appraised  as  being  capable  of  standing  hard  mental 
work,  and  the  evident  firmness  of  his  flesh  suggested 
physical  strength,  activity  and  endurance.  His 
head  was  well  formed,  the  hair,  dark  and  plenteous, 
was  parted  on  the  side  and  gracefully  brushed  back 
from  the  forehead.  The  face  was  very  attractive; 
the  nose  slightly  Roman  and  well-proportioned,  a 
firm,  well-modelled  mouth  and  a  chin  that  denoted 
strength.  It  was  not  until  one  looked  into  the  eyes 
of  Mr.  Frye  that  the  whole  exterior  make-up  of  the 
man  could  be  known  to  advantage.  They  were  dark 
and  full,  with  deep  seriousness  in  their  depths,,  but 
would  sparkle  when  something  took  place  that 
pleased  him,  and  they  were  filled  with  mirth  when  a 
bon  mot  was  said,  for  he  enjoyed  hearing  a  joke, 
and  was  himself  a  good  story  teller,  and  keen  at 
witticisms. 

As  he  stopped  to  speak  to  a  near-by  group  a  few 
feet  away,  John  Hamilton  noted  that  he  was  im 
maculately  dressed  in  a  cutaway  suit  of  some  dark 
and  becoming  material,  standing  collar  and  black 
tie.  With  a  friendly  smile  he  greeted  Delia  and  she 
then  introduced  John  Hamilton  to  him.  In  the  few 
words' of  conversation  that  followed,  mostly  in  re 
gard  to  the  new  place  of  meeting,  John  Hamilton 
felt  that  Mr.  Frye  was  a  man  of  exceptionally  fine 
poise  and  had  keen  executive  ability.  During  the 
conversation  he  realized  that  as  he  was  now  with 
Mrs.  Eddy's  secretary,  there  was  an  excellent  op 
portunity  to  ask  him  for  an  appointment  with  Mrs. 


222  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Eddy,  but  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  speaking,  Delia 
remarked,  "  It  is  time,  John,  for  us  to  find  seats. 
Let  us  take  those  on  the  right-hand  aisle." 

At  the  left  of  the  platform  and  near  the  piano, 
a  group  of  men  and  women  had  taken  places,  and 
Delia  explained  that  this  was  the  choir,  whose 
labors  were  directed  mostly  toward  leading  the 
congregational  singing.  A  few  moments  later, 
the  pianist  opened  the  service  by  playing  a  suitable 
prelude.  Near  the  close  of  his  selection  the  door 
at  the  right  of  the  platform  opened  and  Delia 
whispered,  "  Mrs.  Eddy  is  coming  now." 

He  looked  in  the  direction  indicated  and  saw  Mrs. 
Eddy  as  she  mounted  the  steps  to  the  stage  and 
gracefully  and  unostentatiously  seated  herself  in  a 
chair.  At  the  close  of  the  prelude  the  singer, 
about  whom  Delia  had  spoken,  arose  and  sang  with 
a  clear,  sympathetic  voice,  and  John  Hamilton  felt 
that  she  was  expressing  her  conviction  of  the  truth 
of  the  words  she  was  uttering.  When  the  solo 
was  finished,  Mrs.  Eddy  looked  toward  the 
singer,  smiled,  then  rose,  and  in  a  voice,  not 
loud,  but  clear  and  resonant,  announced  a  hymn. 

As  Mrs.  Eddy  stood  at  ease  during  the  singing, 
John  Hamilton  tried  to  analyze  her  character  from 
the  expression  of  her  face,  but  his  thought  was  taken 
from  this  when  she  turned  and  looked  at  Delia. 
There  seemed  to  be  a  smile  of  deep  and  lasting  love 
in  her  eyes,  and  to  him  they  seemed  to  be  remark 
able,  for  they  appeared  to  be  able  to  observe  quickly 
and  surely  at  one  glance.  Something  in  that  look 
at  Delia  and  then  at  him,  had  drawn  him  suddenly 
toward  her  and  he  wondered  why. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  223 

At  the  end  of  the  hymn,  Mrs.  Eddy  waited  for  a 
moment  and  then  read  a  passage  from  the  Bible. 
John  Hamilton  felt  he  had  never  heard  more  sincere 
reading.  There  was  no  attempt  at  elocutionary 
effect,  nor  of  excessive  accentuation  of  certain  words 
that  had  some  deep  significance  to  her  teachings. 
He  realized  that  it  was  very  simple,  earnest  reading 
and  carried  conviction  which  came  from  her  spirit 
ual  understanding  of  the  text. 

In  quiet  tones  Mrs.  Eddy  requested  the  audience 
to  unite  in  "  Silent  Prayer."  To  John  Hamilton  it 
seemed  more  like  an  invitation  to  join  in  the  Prayer 
with  her,  and  after  a  short  time,  her  clear,  beau 
tiful  voice  with  a  quiet  sense  of  devotion  gave  out 
the  opening  lines  of  the  "  Lord's  Prayer,"  and  the 
congregation  united  with  her. 

Mrs.  Eddy  then  announced  a  hymn,  and  at  its 
close  came  her  sermon.  She  took  for  her  text  the 
passage  from  John,  "  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  them, 
Children,  have  ye  any  meat?  They  answered 
him,  No." 

For  five  minutes  or  so  John  Hamilton  found 
nothing  particular  in  the  sermon  to  interest  him 
because  he  felt  he  was  there  not  to  be  taught  the 
elements  of  a  new  theology  but  for  the  purpose  of 
being  assured  his  daughter  could  be  healed.  He 
wanfed  to  see  people  become  changed  during  the 
progress  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  sermon  and  some  visible 
exhibition  made  of  help  received.  His  attention  was 
more  upon  this  matter  and  several  ramifications  of 
it  than  upon  the  sermon.  But  as  his  thoughts  came 
to  a  pause  in  this  direction,  they  took  another  path 
and  he  noticed  the  intense  stillness  that  pervaded  the 


224  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

auditorium.  For  the  first  time  he  quietly  looked 
about  him  and  then  realized  the  reason  for  the  deep 
silence,  for  upon  the  faces  of  these  around  him  was 
the  expression  of  deep  expectancy,  peace,  happi 
ness  and  intense  attentiveness  to  all  that  Mrs.  Eddy 
was  saying.  They  seemed  to  be  absorbing  every 
word  she  was  uttering.  He  felt  ashamed  of  his 
own  inattention.  A  few  words  caught  his  ear  that 
automatically  put  him  in  a  listening  mood  and  his 
eyes  became  fixed  on  the  preacher.  He  noted  the 
contour  of  her  head  and  face,  her  manner  of  speak 
ing,  the  few  simple  but  expressive  gestures  that  were 
actuated  by  the  words,  and  then  all  these  material 
views  of  Mrs.  Eddy  began  mysteriously  to  fade 
away;  her  bodily  presence  disappeared,  so  it  seemed 
to  him,  for  what  she  was  saying  had  lifted  him 
above  that  which  was  purely  personal,  and  as  he 
listened,  he  hoped  that  she  would  not  stop  for  a 
long  while,  because  she  was  unfolding  to  him  (so  it 
seemed)  a  wonderful  new  version  of  the  text,  one 
which  he  had  never  before  heard.  How  simple,  and 
how  true,  he  thought.  The  sermons  he  had  previ 
ously  heard  preached  upon  this  same  text  were  so 
learned  from  the  view-point  of  the  theology  of  the 
preacher,  that  the  directness  of  the  labor  of  Jesus 
had  been  lost.  But  it  seemed  to  him  that  Mrs. 
Eddy  had  pushed  aside  the  many  compounded  teach 
ings  of  nearly  two  thousand  years  and  had  gone 
back  to  the  time  of  the  Master  and  was  interpreting 
the  text  as  he  had  taught  his  disciples.  She  was 
elucidating  it  in  a  simple,  but  spiritual  manner, 
following  the  method  of  the  Master  who  chose  his 
words  so  that  the  common  people  could  understand 
him. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  225 

There  was  something  in  what  Mrs.  Eddy  said, 
and  the  way  she  said  it,  that  reached  the  hearers 
and  awakened  them.  It  was  that  something  that 
baffles  analysis  and  which  has  always  been  found  in 
the  greatest  of  artists,  whether  players  of  instru 
ments,  singers,  speakers  or  painters,  and  which  soon 
reaches  the  hearts  of  the  listeners.  There  are  others 
who  have  just  as  much  and  perhaps  greater  technical 
perfection,  who  surprise,  astound,  but  never  touch 
their  audiences. 

The  closing  passage  of  her  sermon  seemed  to 
John  Hamilton  to  glow  with  a  steady  burning  fire 
of  warm,  yet  of  quiet  inspirational  power.  He 
sensed  the  fact  that  because  her  hearers  were  listen 
ing  with  an  intensity  of  attentiveness  he  had  never 
before  seen  at  a  religious  service,  Mrs.  Eddy  seemed 
totally  oblivious  that  she  was  holding  them  in  such 
a  state.  She  was  therefore  not  being  urged  nor  in 
spired  to  greater  effort  by  the  exultation  of  being 
able  to  hold  her  audience  in  her  grasp.  She  seemed 
to  him  to  be  removed  from  needing  or  caring  for 
certain  emotional  appreciations  which  artists  and 
speakers  most  desire  in  an  audience  to  give  them 
inspiration  and  enthusiasm.  To  John  Hamilton, 
she  appeared  to  have  forgotten  her  audience  and 
needed  no  sign  from  it  to  inspire  her.  The  words 
and  the  thoughts  came,  to  use  Parker's  expression, 
with  "  unlabored  motion." 

At  the  close  of  her  sermon  the  silence  was  most 
impressive.  There  was  not  a  movement  discernible 
among  the  people  for  fully  ten  seconds,  then,  came 
sounds  of  the  relaxation  of  bodies  from  positions 
that  had  been  held  for  many  minutes. 


226  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

John  Hamilton  turned  and  started  to  speak  to 
Delia  but  immediately  refrained  because  he  noticed 
that  her  eyes  were  closed.  In  a  few  seconds  she 
opened  them  and  said,  "  I  knew  you  wanted  to 
speak,  John,  but  I  felt  that  I  must  give  silent  thanks 
for  what  I  have  received  this  day." 

When  the  ushers  came  for  contributions  John 
Hamilton  saw  that  Delia  had  in  her  hand  a  neatly 
folded  bill.  His  thought  immediately  reverted  to 
the  return  of  his  checks  by  Delia,  with  her  rather 
mysterious  message  to  hold  them  for  future  use. 
"  Most  surprising,"  he  thought  to  himself,  as  he 
glanced  at  Delia  and  noted  the  expression  of  quiet 
happiness  and  peace  in  her  face  and  eyes. 

A  closing  hymn,  and  a  benediction,  short  and  free 
from  all  things  relative  to  the  material,  of  earth  or 
of  life,  and  the  service  was  ended. 

John  Hamilton  noticed  that  the  people  did  not 
hurry  away  from  the  hall  at  the  end  of  the  service. 
It  seemed  to  be  a  meeting  place,  or  a  place  of  meet 
ing  of  earnest  and  congenial  thoughts.  All  seemed 
to  stand  on  one  plane,  that  of  equality.  As  he 
looked  toward  the  platform  he  noticed  that  many 
people  had  made  their  way  toward  it,  and  that  Mrs. 
Eddy  was  standing  on  the  lowest  of  the  steps  that 
led  up  to  it.  There  was  no  hurrying  nor  crowding 
toward  the  place  in  which  she  stood,  just  an  orderly 
movement,  but  in  the  attitude  and  faces  of  all  there 
was  expressed  the  feeling  of  deepest  respect  and 
love. 

To  his  surprise  Delia  did  not  ask  him  to  meet  Mrs. 
Eddy  as  he  expected  she  would.  Instead  she  re 
quested  him  to  wait  for  a  few  minutes  as  she  had 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  227 

some  patients  she  wanted  to  see,  so  he  seated  him 
self  where  he  could  observe  the  entire  auditorium, 
and  watched  the  people,  especially  those  gathered 
about  Mrs.  Eddy.  As  they  turned  away  from  the 
platform  after  greeting  her  and  passed  by  him 
through  the  aisle,  he  could  not  help  noticing  the 
happiness  and  joy  that  shone  from  their  eyes. 

With  the  keen  sense  he  used  successfully  in  his 
business,  of  reading  character  and  emotions,  he 
watched  closer  these  people  who  seemed  struggling 
with  the  world,  and  noted  that  the  clothes  of  many 
were  not  new  nor  of  the  latest  style.  A  knowledge 
of  something  wonderful  which  they  possessed,  loved 
and  treasured  in  their  hearts  seemed  to  show  itself 
in  their  faces,  and  in  their  speech. 

It  was  not  long  before  Delia  returned,  and  said, 
"  I  am  going  to  have  you  meet  two  people,  those 
with  whom  Mrs.  Eddy  is  just  speaking.  They  are 
Captain  and  Mrs.  East,  and  her  healing  was  con 
sidered  by  those  outside  of  Christian  Science  as  very 
remarkable,  and  I  have  sensed  the  fact,  John,  that 
you  want  an  example  of  what  this  Science  has  done 
for  one  who  has  been  given  up  by  physicians,  and  I 
know  Mrs.  East  will  be  glad  to  give  you  information 
as  to  those  who  knew  of  her  condition,  as  well  as 
the  names  of  the  physicians  who  attended  her." 

At  this  moment  Captain  and  Mrs.  East  arrived 
at  the  place  where  Delia  and  John  Hamilton  stood 
and  after  introductions  were  finished  and  the  beauty 
of  Mrs.  Eddy's  sermon  spoken  of,  John  Hamilton 
remarked  to  Mrs.  East  that  his  cousin  had  told  him 
of  her  healing,  and  related  the  fact  that  he  had 
come  from  New  York  City  for  the  special  purpose 


228  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

of  having  Mrs.  Eddy  go  back  with  him  to  heal  his 
daughter. 

At  this  statement  Mrs.  East  glanced  at  her  hus 
band  and  said,  "  Captain,  I  believe  Mr.  Hamilton 
would  be  interested  in  our  experience,  and  as  your 
efforts  came  first  it  would  be  well  to  relate  them 
from  the  very  beginning.  Let  us  sit  together  here 
where  it  is  quiet." 

"  It  was  through  the  healing  of  my  nephew," 
began  Captain  East,  "  that  I  first  tried  Christian 
Science  for  my  wife.  His  cure  was  so  remarkable 
that  notwithstanding  my  wife's  protests  and  fears 
that  it  was  Spiritualism,  I  determined  to  try  it  and 
I  went  with  him  to  the  one  who  had  healed  him.  I 
learned  for  the  first  time  the  name  of  Mrs  Eddy. 
To  my  nephew  I  said,  '  If  this  healer  can  do  so 
much,  his  teacher  must  heal  instantly.  I  will  go  to 
Mrs.  Eddy  and  get  her  to  come  to  the  house  to  heal 
my  wife.  So,  like  a  drowning  man  grasping  at  a 
straw,  with  alternating  hopes  and  fears  besieging 
me  on  the  way,  I  led  him  to  the  College. 

In  answer  to  my  request  for  an  interview,  Mrs. 
Eddy  kindly  granted  us  a  personal  audience,  though 
to  my  appeal  for  help,  she  made  the  gentle  an 
nouncement  that  she  herself  did  not  take  patients, 
but  had  instructed  students  who  were  well  qualified 
to  heal.  At  this,  my  heart  failed  utterly;  for  I  felt 
that  none  less  than  Mrs.  Eddy  was  equal  to  the 
healing  necessity  of  the  case.  As  I  was  about  to 
leave,  she  returned  to  me  and  with  much  earnest 
ness,  asked:  '  Captain,  why  don't  you  heal  your 
wife  yourself?  '  I  stood  spellbound.  Never  for 
one  moment  had  the  possibility  of  my  becoming  a 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  229 

healer  dawned  upon  me.  I  did  not  know  what  to 
say,  or  think.  Finally,  I  stammered  out:  '  How  can 
I  heal  my  wife?  Have  I  not  procured  the  best 
medical  aid,  and,  to  leave  nothing  untried,  added  to 
that  my  own  medical  knowledge?  What  more  can 
I  do? '  Gently  she  said:  '  Learn  to  heal.'  Without 
hesitation  I  returned  to  the  parlor  for  particulars. 
It  seemed,  then,  that  it  must  require  years  of  study 
to  learn  Christian  Science,  and  she  whom  I  was 
trying  to  save  would  not  long  be  here;  but  when  I 
heard  that  the  entire  term  required  but  three  weeks, 
I  gathered  courage,  and  asked  about  tuition  fees, 
which  proved  to  be  very  reasonable.  In  twenty 
minutes  more,  I  had  arranged  to  enter  the  class 
about  to  open  on  the  third  day  following. 

"  How  much  was  due  to  my  changed  thought,  I 
cannot  tell;  but  after  Christian  Science  was  recog 
nized  in  our  own  home,  even  before  I  entered  the 
College,  my  wife  began  to  recover.  Soon  as  I  under 
stood  the  rudiments,  I  began  to  treat  her,  and,  so 
quickly  did  she  respond  to  the  treatment,  that  she 
was  able  to  avail  herself  of  the  kind  invitation  of 
the  Teacher  to  accompany  me  to  the  final  session. 
That  one  lesson  dispelled  her  every  doubt  as  to 
whether  Christian  Science  had  any  kinship  with 
Mesmerism  and  Spiritualism  —  for  which  she  had 
strong  antipathies.  She  became  then  and  there,  a 
staunch  friend  of  the  Cause;  eager  to  join  the  next 
class,  that  she  too  might  become  a  Christian  Scien 
tist  and  bless  mankind." 

The  simple  story  told  by  Captain  East,  straight 
forward  and  convincing,  deeply  touched  John  Ham 
ilton,  and  as  he  looked  into  the  smiling  happy  face 


230  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

of  Mrs.  East,  he  saw  there  peace  and  gratitude  for 
what  had  healed  her  and  caused  her  to  take  up  the 
work  of  healing  others,  and  he  realized,  with  his 
fine  sense  of  appropriateness,  that  although  he 
would  not  obtain  the  services  of  Mrs.  Eddy  his 
mission  had  not  failed,  and  when  the  right  moment 
came  he  said,  "  I  realize  now  that  Mrs  Eddy  would 
probably  not  take  my  daughter's  case,  but  as  she 
has  taught  others  to  do  the  work  I  am  going  to  ask 
my  cousin  Delia  to  treat  her." 

"  I  will  do  as  you  wish,"  said  Delia.  "  You  can 
see,  John,"  she  continued,  "  that  Mrs.  Eddy's  dis 
covery  to  be  of  the  greatest  benefit  to  the  world 
must  be  broadly  disseminated,  and  this  can  be  done 
first  only  through  teaching  students  and  by  writings 
which  are  the  exact  statement  of  Science  and  for 
which  she  of  all  is  the  one  most  spiritually  fitted. 
Her  duties  are  many:  teaching,  preaching,  writing 
answers  to  questions  for  the  Christian  Science 
Journal,  answering  a  large  correspondence  coming 
from  all  over  the  world,  and  giving  in  her  letters 
advice  and  encouragement;  guiding  the  thought  of 
her  students  at  the  meetings  of  the  Christian  Scien 
tist  Association,  making  answers  to  attacks  by  the 
press  and  the  clergy,  and  there  are  other  duties 
that  bear  upon  her  which  students  seem  unable 
to  share.  The  Science  as  she  teaches  it,  John,  is 
as  exact  as  mathematics,  and  one  of  the  greatest 
troubles  she  has  to  face  is  that  of  a  student  making 
an  error  in  the  premise,  which  will  always  show  in 
the  conclusion.  For  these  reasons  she  has  found  it 
necessary  to  give  all  of  her  time  to  the  search  of 
the  Scriptures  for  further  guidance,  and  the  working 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  231 

out  of  every  problem  that  arises  and  confronts  her 
teachings.  It  has  been  given  to  her  alone  to  do  this 
and  there  are  many  of  her  students  who  heal  all 
kinds  of  diseases." 

With  this  statement  Delia  arose  and  remarked 
that  she  felt  it  time  to  leave.  John  Hamilton  had 
been  so  absorbed  in  the  story  of  Captain  East,  and 
what  Delia  had  said,  that  he  had  not  noted  there 
were  but  several  other  groups  left  in  the  hall,  and 
Mrs.  Eddy  had  gone.  An  hour  previous  he  had 
been  most  anxious  to  meet  her  and  secure  her  serv 
ices,  now  he  was  possessed  with  a  contentment  he 
would  not  have  previously  believed  he  could  have 
felt,  and  was  satisfied  to  leave  all  in  the  hands  of 
Delia.  He  realized  that  since  she  had  come  to  him 
at  the  Tremont  House,  he  had  been  guided  by  her. 
She  had  in  no  way  intimated  that  he  should  follow 
a  plan  she  should  lay  out,  but  it  seemed  wonderful 
that  in  a  quiet  and  unobtrusive  manner  she  should 
lead  him  into  another  way  of  thought  and  action. 
She  had  walked  a  full  mile  to  the  service  and  would 
have  come  in  a  horse-car  rather  than  in  a  carriage 
because  she  did  not  want  to  appear,  even  for  once, 
to  have  greater  privilege  than  some  others  who  had 
come  on  foot  for  a  longer  distance,  that  they  might 
save  the  car-fare  for  the  contribution  box.  Through 
her  he  had  not  been  made  to  feel  the  atmosphere  of 
equality,  but  by  her  attitude  he  had  assimilated  it, 
and,  he  thought,  did  she  purposely  bring  about  the 
meeting  between  Captain  and  Mrs.  East  and  my 
self,  so  that  I  would  not  receive  the  shock  of  dis 
appointment  if  Mrs.  Eddy  refused?  If  she  did, 
then  she  has  been  wise,  because  she  has  shown  me 


232  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

the  only  path  and  she  has  brought  to  me  one  of 
the  most  convincing  cases  of  healing. 

When  they  reached  the  sidewalk  they  found 
groups  of  attendants  talking  earnestly,  and  Captain 
and  Mrs.  East  bade  Delia  and  John  Hamilton  good- 
day,  and  joined  the  little  knot  of  people  nearest 
them,  and  a  lady  and  gentleman  in  animated  con 
versation  bowed  and  smiled  to  Delia.  "  There  is 
another  beautiful  case  of  healing,"  remarked  Delia, 
"  the  gentleman  who  just  bowed  is  Mr.  E.  A.  Bail. 
For  ten  years  he  suffered  from  heart  trouble,  in 
digestion  and  nervous  prostration,  but  was  healed  in 
three  treatments.  Last  Sunday  he  preached  at  our 
service  and  will  probably  take  the  pulpit  when  Mrs. 
Eddy  is  not  present  as  she  believes  him  very  capable 
and  earnest.  His  sermon  was  excellent  and  the 
spiritual  interpretation  of  his  text  showed  that  it 
had  come  through  his  healing  and  study." 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  remarked  Delia's  cousin,  "  that 
Mrs.  Eddy's  teaching  develops  latent  talents  as  well 
as  heals  the  sick.  I  wonder  what  dormant  talent  it 
would  bring  out  in  me." 

"  It  is  never  too  late  to  try,"  said  Delia  with  a 
gentle  and  encouraging  glance. 

They  had  been  walking  toward  the  Tremont 
House,  in  front  of  which  the  horse-cars  of  the  line 
which  went  nearest  to  Delia's  home  came  to  the 
end  of  the  route.  "  You  will  have  supper  with  me, 
Delia,"  said  John  Hamilton,  "  so  that  we  can  make 
plans  for  going  to  New  York.  I  wish  you  could 
notify  your  patients  so  you  could  leave  to-morrow. 
Couldn't  you  do  this?  " 

"  I  have  made  all  arrangements  for  doing  so," 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  233 

she  replied,  "  and  my  patients  and  certain  students 
know  that  I  will  be  out  of  town  for  a  short  time 
and  I  have  left  my  address  with  Mr.  Johns  and  Mr. 
Frye." 

John  Hamilton  glanced  quickly  at  her  expecting 
to  find  a  twinkle  in  her  eyes  because  she  had  pre 
pared  and  carried  out  her  plans  before  he  had 
thought  of  any,  but  there  was  no  feeling  of  elation 
of  having  surprised  him  or  any  visible  sign  of  having 
anticipated  his  wishes  and  therefore  reached  the 
result  first.  As  he  looked  at  her  he  realized  that 
what  she  had  done  had  been  in  perfect  accord  with 
each  move  she  had  made  for  him  since  she  had 
come  to  see  him  at  the  Tremont  House.  All  her 
efforts  had  been  orderly  and  complete  in  them 
selves,  and  he  could  not  help  comparing  the  nervous, 
high-strung  Delia  of  old,  with  this  new  Delia  who 
carried  out  what  she  had  planned  without  the  slight 
est  sign  of  hurry  or  confusion. 

"  You  see,  John,"  Delia  went  on  after  a  short 
pause,  "  I  had  prepared  for  this  after  you  told  me 
yesterday  that  you  had  come  to  Boston  for  the  ex 
press  purpose  of  seeing  Mrs.  Eddy  and  asking  her 
to  go  to  New  York  to  take  Mary's  case.  If  I 
had  told  you  then  that  you  would  meet  with  dis 
appointment  you  would  have  been  shocked,  and 
might  have  lost  faith  because  your  desire  would  not 
have  been  fulfilled.  You  thought,  as  in  business, 
that  money  could  purchase  anything  — 

"  And,"  broke  in  John  Hamilton,  "  you  first 
schooled  me  in  the  knowledge  of  what  equality 
means  in  Christian  Science;  the  value  of  individual 
work  in  the  healing  and  saving  of  others,  and  then 


234  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

by  successive  steps  you  have  been  able  to  increase 
my  faith  by  showing  me  the  results  of  this  teaching 
of  Mrs.  Eddy." 

As  they  were  sitting  in  the  parlor  of  the  Tremont 
House  making  plans  for  the  morrow,  Delia  made 
one  request,  not  to  let  Mrs.  Hamilton  or  Mary  know 
that  he  did  not  obtain  the  services  of  Mrs.  Eddy. 

During  a  pleasant  supper  Delia  related  the  story 
of  how  she  had  been  healed,  and  of  her  own  work 
as  a  practitioner  and  teacher.  From  her,  John 
Hamilton  became  cognizant  of  the  struggles  and 
sacrifices  that  had  been  made  by  those  who  had 
become  followers  of  Mrs.  Eddy.  She  explained  in 
her  careful  and  enlightening  manner,  how  others 
who  had  seen  in  this  new  movement  an  opportunity 
of  becoming  leaders  of  schools  of  their  own,  and  of 
gaining  not  only  position  but  comfortable  income, 
had  seized  upon  Mrs.  Eddy's  method  and  taken 
from  it  just  what  they  desired  to  use,  called  it  their 
own,  and  incorporated  into  their  books  and  pam 
phlets  long  quotations  from  her  published  works 
without  giving  credit,  and  how  others  try  to  attribute 
the  fundamental  principles  of  her  teaching  as  hav 
ing  come  from  persons  who  have  practiced  healing 
by  having  the  mind  of  the  operator  control  that  of 
the  patient  and  at  the  same  time  manipulate  the 
body  with  the  hands. 

"  Up  to  the  present  time,"  said  Delia,  "  these 
various  schools  have  tried  to  find  some  definite  plat 
form  upon  which  to  unite,  but  have  been  unable 
to  do  so,  and  it  seems  to  me  they  never  will,  because 
they  have  neither  a  complete  and  exact  Science  of 
Being,  or  a  theology  which  is  entirely  spiritual." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  235 

"  Delia,"  said  John  Hamilton,  gravely,  "  if  I 
offered  you  a  thousand  dollars  now  to  help  this 
struggling  Church  in  which  you  have  so  much  faith, 
you  would  accept  it,  wouldn't  you?  " 

She  answered  immediately,  "  No,  John,  not  unless 
it  were  given  as  gratitude  for  help  received." 

"  This,"  he  replied,  "  is  a  Church  that  would  be 
called  by  most  ecclesiastical  bodies  one  without  a 
business  system,  but  I  believe  I  can  see  in  its  atti 
tude  a  most  efficient  business  system,  that  of  trying 
to  give  dividends  in  good  health  and  happiness  for 
the  money  invested." 

"  Not  merely  trying  to,  John,  but  continually  de 
claring  those  dividends  through  spiritual  awakening, 
which  results  in  health  and  happiness." 


CHAPTER   VIII 

MONDAY  afternoon  Delia  and  John  Hamilton 
arrived  in  New  York  City.  During  the 
journey  Delia  had  quietly  insisted  that  she  should 
stay  at  the  Brevoort,  because,  as  she  explained,  I 
shall  feel  the  same  freedom  to  continue  working  for 
my  patients  that  I  have  had  in  Boston.  John  Ham 
ilton  thought  it  most  inhospitable  for  him  even  to 
allow  her  to  think  of  such  a  plan,  and  proposed  that 
he  would  arrange  so  she  would  have  a  suite  of  her 
own  under  his  roof,  but  Delia  with  gentle  and  firm 
insistence  upon  the  fact  that  she  came  as  a  prac 
titioner,  and  should  be  allowed  the  same  privileges 
as  a  physician  or  surgeon,  finally  won  her  point. 

At  the  Brevoort  a  pleasant  room  was  secured. 
John  Hamilton  wanted  a  suite  for  Delia  but  she 
settled  the  matter  by  selecting  a  room  on  the  corner 
that  gave  her  a  view  of  Washington  Square  and 
which  was  bright  and  livable  with  sunlight.  She 
gave  instruction  to  him  to  tell  Mary  that  he  did 
not  obtain  the  services  of  Mrs.  Eddy  but  had 
brought  with  him  one  of  her  students,  but  not  to  give 
the  name,  and  he  could  tell  her  also  that  her  Aunt 
Delia  had  come  to  see  her.  He  would  have  time  to 
do  this  as  it  would  take  about  half  an  hour  for  her  to 
unpack,  remove  the  marks  of  the  railroad  journey 
and  reach  the  house. 

236 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  237 

When  he  arrived  home  he  found  Mrs.  Hamilton 
was  away  on  one  of  her  numerous  charity  cases. 
Mary,  as  usual,  was  in  her  pleasant  sitting  room, 
and  as  soon  as  she  heard  her  father's  step  upon  the 
stairs  she  called  to  him. 

Her  first  question  was  whether  or  not  he  had 
seen  Mrs.  Eddy  and  was  she  coming  to  treat  her. 
He  went  direct  to  the  point  and  told  her  he  had 
not  met  Mrs.  Eddy  but  had  heard  her  preach,  and 
was  convinced,  from  what  she  said,  and  from  the 
earnestness  of  the  people  who  were  at  the  services, 
also  from  seeing  and  talking  with  a  lady  who  had 
been  remarkably  cured,  that  her  teachings  were 
making  many  wonderful  cures  even  of  ailments  that 
had  baffled  the  skill  of  the  best  physicians  and 
surgeons.  At  this  moment  Mrs.  Hamilton  entered 
the  room  and  he  recounted  his  experiences,  withhold 
ing  the  fact  that  Delia  Barker  was  the  healer  he 
had  brought  with  him.  That  he  had  not  procured 
the  services  of  Mrs.  Eddy  brought  a  mist  to  the 
eyes  of  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  a  tremble  to  her  voice. 
John  Hamilton  noticed  it  and  lovingly  taking  her 
hand,  said,  "  Have  no  fear,  dear,  for  I  have  learned 
so  much  during  my  stay  in  Boston  that  my  faith 
is  equal  to  this  emergency,  for  I  have  seen  people 
who  have  been  wonderfully  healed  and  I  have  talked 
with  them."  His  quickly  drawn  and  effective  pic 
ture  of  the  service  in  Chickering  Hall  brought  to 
Mary  remembrances  of  what  Miss  Drew  had  writ 
ten  her  and  her  faith  was  in  unison  with  that  of 
her  father. 

John  Hamilton,  shortly  after  the  entrance  of  his 
wife,  changed  his  seat  to  one  near  a  window  so  he 


238  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

could  see  when  Delia  should  near  the  door.  At 
the  end  of  about  twenty-five  minutes  he  saw  her 
walking  with  brisk  step  up  the  Avenue,  and  im 
mediately  made  an  excuse  to  leave  the  room.  He 
met  her  in  the  entrance  hall  and  related  the  situa 
tion  to  her  as  it  stood,  and  then  made  plans  for  her 
entrance  into  the  room.  These  were  of  his  own 
invention  and  there  was  one  other  he  did  not  dis 
close  to  her  as  he  considered  it  to  be  of  a  too 
personal  nature,  but  which  he  knew  would  help  the 
end  he  had  in  view. 

He  asked  Delia  to  follow  a  few  seconds  behind 
him,  as  he  led  the  way  to  Mary's  room,  and  at  the 
threshold  announced  that  the  practitioner  he  had 
procured  was  here,  and  turning  led  Delia  into  the 
room.  Before  she  could  greet  Mrs.  Hamilton  and 
Mary,  he  said,  "  Grace  and  Mary,  I  want  to  intro 
duce  you  to  Miss,"  and  then  mumbled  a  name  they 
did  not  get. 

Both  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  Mary  looked  at  the  new 
comer,  and  the  former  was  about  to  say,  "  I  did 
not  catch  the  lady's  name,"  when  Mary  cried  out 
with  a  joyous  shout,  "  It's  Aunt  Delia,  isn't  it, 
father?  " 

Mrs.  Hamilton  looked  closer  as  Delia  came  toward 
Mary,  who  had  stretched  out  her  arms  to  her,  and 
allowed  to  slip  out,  with  a  tone  of  surprise  in  her 
ejaculation:  "Delia!" 

Mary  had  taken  possession  of  her  dear  Aunt 
Delia,  and  with  one  arm  about  Mary  she  turned 
to  greet  Mrs.  Hamilton.  Upon  her  patient,  sweet 
face  there  was  the  expression  of  love  and  gratitude 
for  all  who  suffered  and  needed  help,  and  as  Mrs. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  239 

Hamilton  looked  into  her  steady  and  far-seeing  eyes, 
she  noted  there,  courage,  perseverance,  tenderness 
and  love.  "  How  she  has  changed;  how  wonderfully 
she  has  been  made  over. 

Mrs.  Hamilton  could  have  learned  why  Delia 
had  changed  if  she  had  known  the  work  that  she 
had  been  doing,  going  into  the  houses  of  the  sick 
after  they  had  been  given  up  by  physicians;  doing 
her  work  while  the  press,  the  clergy,  and  the  medi 
cal  practitioners  were  berating  and  belittling  the 
teaching  she  was  called  upon  to  use,  and  while  legis 
lators  were  being  requested  by  hundreds  of  letters 
and  requests  to  make  prohibitive  laws.  In  every 
case  she  was  called  to  treat  there  was  opposition 
from  some  source,  and  one  of  the  greatest  was  the 
hatred  usually  found  in  the  family  of  the  patient 
toward  the  practitioner.  Against  these  great  odds 
she  had  worked;  worked  in  a  hell  of  seething  hatred. 
Could  the  concentrated  venom  have  been  figured 
accurately,  the  efforts  both  intentionally  and  un 
intentionally  to  have  those  who  desired  treatment 
lose  faith  in  its  efficacy,  the  interested  observer 
would  have  wondered  how  healing  could  have  been 
done  at  all  under  conditions  filled  with  the  desire 
to  persecute  and  destroy.  These  were  pioneer 
times,  and  Delia  had  the  thoroughly  planted  faith 
that  perseverance,  unflinching  loyalty,  spiritual 
vision,  and  never  failing  love  applied  through  her 
teachings  would  always  win  because  she  was  doing 
what  was  right.  And  so  when  Mrs.  Hamilton 
looked  into  Delia's  clear  and  level  eyes,  she  realized 
immediately  that  they  expressed  poise,  surety  and 
proved  knowledge. 


240  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

After  greetings  were  over  and  Delia  spoke  of  the 
pleasantness  of  the  trip,  Mrs.  Hamilton  in  a  whisper 
to  her  husband  said,  "  Blood  will  tell  after  all." 

"  Blood  fiddlesticks.     Delia  has  been  reborn." 

Mary  was  not  content  until  she  had  heard  all 
about  how  her  aunt  came  to  be  healed  and  how 
she  happened  to  study  with  Mrs.  Eddy.  From 
what  Delia  related  she  learned  how  this  aunt  who 
had  been  of  timid  nature,  nervous,  unambitious  and 
reticent  in  the  extreme,  had  taken  up  the  work  of 
healing  after  she  had  been  cured,  and  had  given 
her  whole  time  and  energies  to  it. 

Mary  learned  that  the  laborers  were  few  who 
could  stand  the  persecution  aimed  at  them;  the  en 
ticements  of  the  world  and  the  allurements  offered 
by  rival  schools  of  mental  healing,  and  that  many 
were  weighed  and  found  wanting,  so  that  the  faith 
ful  were  obliged  to  work  long  hours  over  their 
patients  and  students,  and  there  was  also  church 
work  to  look  after,  so  that  she  had  found  from  the 
time  she  entered  upon  the  labors  of  a  healer  and 
then  of  a  teacher,  that  each  day  was  filled  to  the 
brim  with  duties  that  must  be  conscientiously  and 
properly  carried  out.  As  Delia  told  of  her  own  re 
markable  healing,  then  of  her  desire  to  do  for  others 
as  she  had  been  done  by,  Mary  realized  that  to  be 
a  practitioner  according  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings 
and  wishes  meant  absolute  consecration  to  the  work. 
To  the  little  group  who  listened  to  Delia's  answers 
to  Mary's  questions,  Delia  was  frank  in  the  story 
of  how  she  had  worked  to  save  enough  for  instruc 
tion  by  Mrs.  Eddy  and  why  she  had  returned  the 
cheques. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  241 

"  Had  I  accepted  them,"  she  said,  "  I  might  not 
have  had  to  work  as  hard  as  I  did,  and  therefore 
would  not  have  brought  Christian  Science  to  the 
attention  of  as  many  people  as  I  have  been  enabled 
to  do.  By  returning  your  gifts  I  sacrificed  some 
comforts  of  the  body  but  gained  experience,  but  I 
am  deeply  grateful  to  you  both  for  what  you  did 
for  me  and  would  have  continued  to  do,  and  I  am 
here  to  try  to  prove  it  and  repay." 

The  manner  in  which  Delia  related  these  events 
was  of  such  sincerity,  simplicity  and  loving  feeling, 
that  all  were  touched.  After  conversation  upon 
different  subjects,  Delia  said  at  an  opportune  time, 
"  Now,  John  and  Grace,  I  would  like  to  be  alone 
with  Mary  for  a  short  time." 

When  her  mother  and  father  had  gone,  Mary  sat 
in  expectant  silence,  then  she  said,  "  Aunt  Delia,  I 
would  like  to  have  one  question  settled  before  you 
begin  to  treat  me  and  it  is,  what  am  I  to  believe  in 
regard  to  these  legs  that  have  given  me  so  much 
trouble?  Am  I  to  see  these  hands,  legs,  arms,  in 
fact  every  part  of  my  body  as  spiritual  parts?  Is 
this  in  accord  with  Mrs.  Eddy's  teaching?  " 

"  It  is  not,"  replied  Delia,  "  because  such  is  con 
trary  to  what  Mrs.  Eddy  teaches.  It  is  just  the 
opposite  to  true  Christian  Science  to  believe  that 
life  '  is  either  material  or  organically  spiritual.' 
Christian  Science  is  an  exact  Science  and  this  ques 
tion  has  been  asked  of  me  so  many  times  that  I 
believe  I  know  what  is  going  through  your  thought. 
Mrs.  Eddy  has  given  the  answer  in  the  '  Glossary ' 
of  her  books  and  I  will  read  it  to  you:  '  Spiritual 
evidence,  opposed  to  material  sense.* 


242  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Now  here  is  the  main  answer,  Mary,  '  Christian 
Science,  with  which  can  be  discerned  the  spiritual 
fact  of  whatever  the  material  senses  behold.' ' 

"  I  feel,"  said  Mary,  "  that  a  great  load  has  been 
taken  off  my  thought.  Mrs.  Mentall  insisted  that 
my  body  with  all  its  organs  was  spiritual  and  that  I 
must  keep  in  thought  the  fact  that  my  legs  were 
spiritual  and  then  they  would  become  perfect  in 
action.  If  I  could  only  get  rid  of  this  feeling  that 
my  legs  are  partly  paralyzed  I  would  be  the  most 
grateful  girl  on  earth,  and  —  " 

At  this  moment,  Delia  suddenly  spoke  with  a 
gentle  tone  but  which  immediately  engaged  Mary's 
attention,  and  said,  "  I  will  treat  you  now." 

In  the  quiet  silence  of  the  cheery,  sunlit  room 
there  took  place  a  scene  which  Mary  never  forgot. 
In  an  easy  position  her  aunt  sat  in  a  low  rocker 
with  her  hand  over  her  eyes.  While  she  was  notic 
ing  the  attitude  of  her  aunt,  there  stole  over  her  a 
feeling  of  peace  the  like  of  which  she  had  never 
before  known.  It  seemed  to  touch  the  innermost 
fibres  of  her  body.  She  wondered  if  she  was  falling 
asleep,  then  she  knew  she  was  not.  Then  there 
came  hope,  freedom  from  fear  and  a  great  wave  of 
faith  in  God  that  inspired  her.  Five  minutes 
passed.  She  opened  her  eyes  and  looked  at  her 
aunt  who  was  sitting  in  exactly  the  same  position. 
Suddenly  she  felt  a  movement  in  her  spine,  a  twitch 
ing  sensation.  She  moved  to  find  a  more  comfort 
able  position  and  was  surprised  that  the  effort 
to  do  so  was  much  less  than  ever  before. 
Unconsciously  she  moved  the  muscles  of  one  leg 
and  found  they  responded,  then  of  the  other  which 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  243 

did  the  same.  She  could  have  cried  out  for  joy 
because  she  had  not  been  able  to  control  these 
muscles  since  she  had  been  denied  the  use  of  them, 
but  she  did  not  want  to  disturb  her  aunt.  She 
tried  other  movements  of  muscles  and  found  a  new 
cause  for  joy,  and  changed  her  position  to  one  she 
had  never  been  able  to  take  without  assistance.  She 
rested  with  closed  eyes  and  a  prayer  of  thanks 
giving  on  her  lips,  and  when  she  opened  them  a 
half  hour  later  after  the  most  refreshing  sleep  she 
had  ever  known,  she  saw  her  aunt  looking  at  her. 

"  O,  Aunt  Delia,"  Mary  cried,  "  I  am  being  cured. 
I  know  it  is  not  a  dream,  although  I  fell  asleep 
while  you  were  treating  me.  See,  I  can  move  this 
leg,  as  I  never  could  before,  and  I  believe  I  can  the 
other  one  too.  Yes  I  can,  and  I  feel  that  I  can  sit 
straight  up  without  pillows  to  support  my  back. 
May  I  try  it,  Aunt  Delia?  " 

"  Yes,  Mary." 

"  I  can!  I  can!  I  can!  And  there  is  no  pain 
in  my  back.  I  believe  I  can  bend  my  knees  when  I 
walk  although  I  feel  I  must  have  some  support. 
Let  me  try,  Aunt  Delia.  Let  me  take  hold  of  your 
arm.  Now  I  am  ready.  O,  I  can  do  it,  Aunt 
Delia!  I  can  really  walk.  Am  I  leaning  heavily 
on  your  arm?  I  want  to  watch  my  feet  move.  I 
want  to  try  again,  Aunt  Delia,  just  a  little  more 
practice  and  strength,  and  with  your  help  —  " 

"  With  God's  help,  Mary." 

"  Yes,  Aunt  Delia,  with  God's  help  I  can  even 
run." 

Mary's  maid,  who  had  come  to  bring  her  mistress 
a  new  gown  her  mother  had  purchased  for  her, 


244  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

stood  transfixed  as  she  saw  Mary,  relying  only  upon 
the  support  of  her  aunt's  arm,  slowly  taking  one 
step  after  the  other.  Her  joy  for  the  unexpected 
change  in  the  mistress  she  so  loved,  overcame  her 
sense  of  discretion  and  she  fairly  flew  down  the 
stairs  and  in  breathless  haste  ran  to  where  John 
Hamilton  and  his  wife  were  sitting  and  cried  out, 
"  Miss  Mary's  walking.  She's  bending  her  knees. 
It's  like  a  miracle.  You  must  see  her  walk  before 
she  falls  down." 

Mr,  and  Mrs.  Hamilton  gave  one  swift  glance  at 
each  other  and  in  the  eyes  of  each  flashed  gratitude, 
for  they  knew  from  the  excited  manner  of  the  well- 
trained  Jane  that  something  very  unusual  had  taken 
place.  John  Hamilton  took  his  wife's  hand  and 
they  swiftly  but  softly  went  upstairs.  They 
reached  the  doorway  to  Mary's  room  just  as  she 
was  two  thirds  the  way  across.  Delia's  eyes  like 
Mary's  were  looking  at  the  feet  of  the  latter,  for 
Mary  was  as  delighted  as  a  child  at  seeing  them 
move  rhythmically.  John  Hamilton  and  his  wife 
realized  at  once  what  had  taken  place  and  gazed 
in  fascination  at  each  step.  The  maid  had  followed 
and  stood  behind  them  ready  to  be  of  assistance 
to  her  mistress,  and  kept  repeating  to  herself, 
"  Wonderful,  wonderful,  I  hope  she  won't  fall." 

Without  seeming  to  have  looked  toward  the  door 
way,  Delia  said  in  her  calm  level  voice,  "  You  see 
it  is  not  difficult  for  our  little  girl  to  walk  as  she 
should.  Is  it,  Mary?  " 

"  O,  father  and  mother,  it  is  wonderful,  wonder 
ful,"  and  in  two  more  steps  she  was  weeping  happy 
tears  with  arms  about  her  father  and  her  mother. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  245 

Dinner  that  night  was  to  be  a  gladsome  affair. 
The  knowledge  that  her  daughter  could  walk  rilled 
her  mother  with  a  feeling  of  thanksgiving  and  the 
desire  to  celebrate.  When  Mary  was  seated  in  her 
chair,  happy  and  grateful,  and  her  mother  realized 
that  no  ill  effect  had  transpired,  she  rushed  to  the 
kitchen  and  told  old  colored  Ephraim  and  his  wife 
the  cook  that  she  wanted  a  special  dinner  of  all 
the  things  Miss  Mary  liked  best,  then  out  she  went 
quicker  than  she  had  gone  for  many  years,  sent 
her  maid  with  an  order  for  flowers  to  the  florist's, 
and  then  hurried  to  Mary's  room. 

"  I  ain't  seen  the  missus  walk  so  spry  for  I  don' 
know  how  long,"  said  Eph  to  his  wife. 

"  An'  I  ain't  seen  her  look  so  happy  for  goin'  ten 
year.  Don't  know  what's  it  all  about,"  returned 
Mandy. 

"  Guess  de  comin'  ob  Aunt  Delia  done  sight  of 
good  to  Miss  Mary.  She  ain't  seen  her  fo'  many 
years,  an'  I  jus'  pass't  de  master  in  de  hall  an'  he 
looked  as  if 't  he'd  jus'  made  a  millun  dollars.  Jane 
looks  happy  too.  Started  to  ask  questions  but  Jane 
say,  '  No  time  to  answ'r,  busy  with  Miss  Mary's 
new  dresses.'  Ev'rybody's  excited,  ain't  you, 
Mandy?  " 

"  I'll  be  soon  'nough,  if  you  let  dat  gravy  burn, 
an'  yo'  fusster  me  all  up  wid  yo'  'quistive  talk,  an' 
dis  souffle  with  two  kinds  of  sauce,  Miss  Mary  just 
love  more'n  anything  has't  be  made  jus'  to  de  minit, 
so  don't  bother." 

The  deep  descending  tones  of  the  Chinese  tam 
tam  announced  the  call  for  dinner.  Upon  her  aunt's 
arm  Mary  went  down  in  the  elevator  and  the  faith- 


246  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ful  Ephraim,  according  to  his  custom,  was  at  the 
door  ready  to  assist  "  his  1'il  honey  bird,"  as  he 
called  her.  When  the  elevator  stopped  he  opened 
the  door,  then  started  back  with  astonishment  when 
he  saw  her  without  crutches,  and  as  she  moved 
slowly  forward  supported  only  by  her  aunt's  arm, 
his  mouth  came  open,  and  the  whites  of  his  eyes 
shone  brilliantly.  Before  he  could  utter  an  ex 
clamation  of  astonishment  Mary's  silvery  laugh 
rippled  out  and  she  cried  joyously  as  she  grasped 
his  arm,  "  Your  little  honey  bird  will  some  time 
fly  away." 

"  De  Lord  be  praised,"  exclaimed  Eph  as  the 
tears  started  into  his  eyes.  "  I  mus'  tell  Mandy 
soon  as  poss'ble." 

"  Tell  her  now,  Eph,  and  perhaps  she  can  trust 
the  cooking  to  you  for  a  minute  while  she  comes 
to  see  me." 

As  Mary  entered  the  door  of  the  dining  room, 
Mandy  burst  from  the  pantry.  Eph  had  told  her 
just  a  few  words:  "  Li'l  honey  bird  walkin',  wants 
you  to  see  her." 

"  Keep  a  stirrin'  dat  soup,  don'  let  it  burn,"  she 
ordered  as  she  bolted  out  of  the  kitchen. 

One  glance  confirmed  what  Eph  had  told  her, 
and  with  a  rush  she  was  at  Mary's  feet  holding  the 
hem  of  her  dress  to  her  lips  and  crying  with  joy. 
She  would  probably  have  gone  on  for  some  time 
calling  Mary  endearing  terms  and  giving  thanks 
from  her  simple  and  loving  heart,  but  she  suddenly 
smelled  something  burning,  quickly  rose,  and  cried, 
"  De  Lord  has  blessed  my  li'l  honey  bird  an'  made 
her  walk,  but  when  I  gets  hoi'  dat  black  Eph  —  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  247 

The  rest  of  the  sentence  was  uttered  in  the 
kitchen. 

When  Mary  glanced  at  the  table  she  uttered  a  cry 
of  delight.  Roses  gave  a  warm  touch  of  color  to 
the  snowy  cloth,  and  candles  added  their  soft  light 
to  the  scene  and  the  various  courses  were  inspira 
tions  of  cookery.  Eph  was  everywhere  but  his  eyes 
found  most  enjoyment  when  they  rested  on  Mary, 
and  occasionally  he  caught  Mandy  peeking  through 
the  pantry  door  at  her  "  li'l  honey  bird." 

The  Hamilton  house  was  one  of  great  happiness 
that  evening,  but  Mrs.  Hamilton  had  only  one  fear, 
that  Mary's  improvement  might  be  only  for  the 
time  and  that  a  relapse  would  come.  This  came 
to  her  several  times  as  she  looked  across  the  table 
at  her  daughter  and  one  time  Delia  caught  the  ex 
pression.  Later  when  they  were  all  in  Mary's  sit 
ting  room,  Delia  spoke  of  Mary's  happiness,  and 
the  thought  that  had  been  uppermost  in  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton's  mind  came  out  in  a  cry  touched  with  fear 
and  agony,  "  O,  if  it  will  only  last." 

Quickly  on  top  of  it  Delia's  calm  voice  said,  "  The 
gain  Mary  has  made  to-day  has  been  through  the 
power  of  God  that  was  promised  and  made  plain 
by  Jesus.  It  was  not  made  by  exhortation;  by 
mental  excitement,  nor  by  hypnotic  influence." 

"  It  was  wonderful,  mother  dear,  '  unlabored 
motion.'  I  hardly  knew  I  was  being  helped  it  was 
all  so  peaceful,  and  I  know  it  is  going  to  last,  and 
I  shall  keep  on  improving." 

"  You  will  be  taken  care  of  to-night,  Mary," 
said  Delia,,  "  and  in  the  morning  you  will  find  that 
you  have  not  gone  backwards  but  forwards." 


CHAPTER   IX 

MARY  slept  late  the  next  morning.  Several 
times  during  the  night  Mrs.  Hamilton  stole 
softly  into  her  room  and  looked  at  her.  Soft,  even 
breathing  showed  her  that  her  rest  was  deep,  and 
she  noticed  that  the  position  of  her  body  was  one 
she  had  previously  not  been  able  to  take.  Several 
times  during  the  morning  she  looked  in  and  noticed 
the  soft  color  in  the  cheeks,  the  natural  and  easy 
posture  the  limbs  had  found  for  themselves,  and 
realized  that  Mary  was  enjoying  such  a  sleep  as 
she  had  not  experienced  for  years,  and  she  drew  the 
curtains  closer  lest  some  sharp  ray  of  light  should 
arouse  the  sleeper. 

Not  until  nearly  ten  o'clock  did  Mary  open  her 
eyes.  Not  yet  awake  she  stretched  her  legs  and 
touched  something.  Fully  awake  now  and  startled, 
she  moved  her  foot  and  it  came  in  contact  with  the 
footboard  of  the  bed.  A  great  joy  arose  in  her 
heart  and  casting  aside  the  bed-clothes  she  brought 
both  feet  slowly  and  surely  over  the  side  of  the  bed 
and  sat  upright. 

"  I'm  going  to  dress  myself  and  surprise  every 
body.  I  can  do  it,  I  know  I  can." 

Mary  found  that  her  feet  placed  themselves  bet 
ter  in  position  for  walking  than  they  did  the  day 
before,  and  by  holding  on  to  a  piece  of  furniture 

248 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  249 

she  could  walk  about  the  room.  When  her  toilet 
was  complete  she  rang  for  Jane.  Her  mother  heard 
the  call  and  was  the  first  to  enter.  Her  surprise 
and  delight  were  transmuted  into  tears  of  thanks 
giving,  and  all  that  Jane  could  utter  when  she  saw 
her  mistress  dressed  and  sitting  at  ease,  was,  "  O, 
Miss  Mary,  how  did  you  do  it?  " 

"  I  am  very  hungry,  Jane.  I  never  have  felt  so 
half  starved  as  I  do  now.  It's  a  wonderful  feeling, 
Mother  dear,  to  know  that  you  can  have  plenty  to 
eat  when  you  want  it  as  badly  as  I  do  now." 

"  Aunt  Delia  should  be  here  in  a  short  time,"  said 
Mrs.  Hamilton  with  a  feeling  of  deep  respect  and 
almost  awe  in  her  voice,  "  and  father  said  he  was 
going  to  send  a  messenger  to  know  how  you  felt 
when  you  woke  up." 

Three  days  of  continued  improvement  in  Mary's 
ability  to  walk  removed  much  of  the  fear  held  by 
her  parents  and  by  the  household  help,  that  her 
gain  was  only  temporary,  and  she  might  go  back. 
She  was  able  to  place  her  feet  more  naturally  upon 
the  ground  and  her  step  was  firmer  and  stronger. 
During  the  treatment  of  the  third  day  Delia  said 
to  Mary  as  she  was  walking  about  the  room, 
"  There  is  no  need,  Mary,  for  you  to  watch  your 
feet  and  work  so  hard  to  place  them  properly;  that 
wiH  be  taken  care  of  and  God  will  direct  the 
result." 

That  evening  after  dinner  they  all  met  as  usual 
in  Mary's  sitting  room.  The  improvement  of  each 
day  had  brought  a  greater  degree  of  faith  to  the 
father  and  mother.  John  Hamilton  accepted  the 
results  in  a  wider  view  than  his  wife.  While  she 


250  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

marvelled  at  what  had  been  done,  there  was  the 
feeling  of  old  religious  teachings  in  her  makeup 
which  made  her  wonder  if  there  was  not  something 
supernatural  in  what  had  been  accomplished. 
While  the  amount  of  this  thought  was  small  in  com 
parison  to  her  gratitude  it  was  plainly  visible  to 
Delia  Barker,  and  in  a  careful  manner  she  com 
mented  upon  disease  and  sin  until  a  point  was 
reached  which  brought  Mrs.  Hamilton  to  voice  the 
question  which  had  been  taking  form  in  her  thought: 
"  I  can  see  that  it  was  the  work  of  Jesus  to  abolish 
sin  and  disease  by  destroying  the  cause,  but  the 
process  of  salvation  from  sin  has  been  long,  and  ac 
cording  to  all  theological  authorities  will  not  end 
before  the  Day  of  Resurrection." 

"  And  you  mean  by  this  that  disease  cannot  be 
abolished  until  the  Day  of  Resurrection  comes?  " 
asked  Delia. 

"  That  is  what  I  do  not  understand  at  the  present 
time,  Delia.  I  have  seen  the  wonderful  change  that 
has  taken  place  in  Mary  yet  I  cannot  make  it  fit 
into  what  I  have  been  taught,  not  only  in  a  theo 
logical  way  but  relative  to  the  study  of  medicine 
and  surgery." 

"  Perhaps  this  will  help  you,  Grace,  a  passage 
from  Mrs.  Eddy's  Science  and  Health,  the  meaning 
of  Resurrection: 

Spiritualization  of  thought;  a  new  and  higher  idea  of 
immortality,  or  spiritual  existence;  material  belief  yield 
ing  to  spiritual  understanding. 

"  You  can  perceive,  Grace,  that  if  Jesus  meant 
a  general  Resurrection  at  some  future  day,  as  is 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  251 

generally  pictured  and  understood,  how,  and  why 
was  it  that  he  and  his  disciples  healed  the  multitude, 
and  leprosy,  blindness,  deafness  and  death  itself 
yielded  instantly  to  the  words  of  Truth  he  uttered?  " 

A  question  immediately  came  from  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton:  "How  do  you  account,  Delia,  for  the  fact 
that  this  Science  which  you  thoroughly  believe  was 
re-discovered  by  Mrs.  Eddy  was  not  previously 
brought  forth  by  some  one?  It  seems  strange  that 
nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  should  pass  and  then 
it  should  be  found  by  her.  Looking  at  it  from  all 
angles  I  should  consider  that  her  teaching  was  the 
reaction  against  surrounding  conditions.  This  is 
the  way  in  which  most  revolutions  have  come  about 
whether  moral,  social  or  political." 

"  Perhaps,  Grace,"  said  Delia  in  her  kind  and 
unargumentative  tones,  "  I  can  throw  more  light 
upon  the  matter  to  help  you,  as  I  am  a  student  of 
Mrs.  Eddy.  In  the  first  place  if  one  looks  carefully 
through  the  narration  of  such  historical  events  he 
will  find  that  nearly  all,  and  possibly  all  the  reactions 
that  have  taken  place  in  religious,  social,  moral  and 
political  life  have  been  built  on  a  material  basis  and 
have  brought  about  bloodshed  and  death.  Chris 
tian  Science  came  to  Mrs.  Eddy  by  revelation 
through  healing  in  Swampscott,1  after  her  fall  and 
injury  in  Lynn,  in  1866,  and  her  healing  is  to  this 
age,  and  to  the  future,  what  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  was  to  the  establishment  of  Christianity. 
Because  Jesus  was  spiritually  born  the  greater  task 
of  raising  himself  from  the  dead  was  given  to  him, 
and  this  was  for  the  eternal  establishment  of  a 

1  23  Paradise  Road 


252  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

principle.  Because  Mrs.  Eddy  was  not  spiritually 
born,  she  was  given  the  lesser  task,  but  which  in  its 
accomplishment  proved  that  the  teachings  of  Jesus 
are  as  efficient  to-day  to  heal  and  save,  as  when  he 
healed  others  and  raised  himself  from  the  dead." 

"  Mrs.  Mentall,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  insists 
that  the  method  Mrs.  Eddy  calls  her  discovery  was 
taught  in  Portland  by  Dr.  Quimby.  You  should 
certainly  know  something  about  this,  Delia." 

Delia  replied,  "  No  one  living  seems  to  know 
just  how  Dr.  Quimby  tried  to  heal.  There  are  said 
to  be  some  manuscripts  left  by  him  which  are  of 
great  value,  but  those  who  control  them  state  that 
the  world  is  not  yet  ready  for  the  revelation  they 
contain.  These  writings  are  enveloped  in  a  mystery 
that  is  impenetrable,  and  it  is  considered  doubtful 
by  some  as  to  the  existence  of  any  of  the  original 
notes  written  by  Dr.  Quimby. 

"  As  a  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy  when  she  taught  in 
Lynn,  and  as  a  member  of  her  household  in  her 
Columbus  Avenue  residence,  I  have  seen  her  under 
various  circumstances.  In  this  position  I  have 
known  several  who  had  been  treated  by  Dr.  Quimby. 
They  were  afterwards  healed  of  ailments  by  Chris 
tian  Science  treatment,  and  because  of  their  faith  in 
what  it  did  for  them  they  applied  to  Mrs.  Eddy 
for  teaching. 

"  From  the  time  Mrs.  Eddy  and  her  students 
began  demonstrating  and  thus  proving  the  power  of 
her  teachings,  as  Mary's  case  is  an  example,  also 
mine,  there  became  a  great  demand  for  a  type  of 
healing  without  drugs.  The  success  of  Mrs.  Eddy's 
College  in  Boston,  brought  the  ambitious  thought 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  253 

to  some  that  if  a  woman  could  be  so  successful  why 
could  not  a  man,  with  his  naturally  superior  business 
and  executive  abilities,  be  even  more  successful  if 
he  could  create  a  method  which  would  be  more 
attractive  than  that  of  Mrs.  Eddy  to  those  looking 
toward  mental  treatment  for  their  ailments. 

"  To  one  of  soaring  ambition  to  be  a  creator  and 
leader  in  a  new  school  of  psychology,  philosophy  or 
mental  healing,  the  past  two  years  have  been  a  time 
of  golden  opportunity.  The  precedent  of  the  rapid 
growth  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings  has  been  inspiring, 
but  to  gain  a  position  of  leadership,  either  for  money 
consideration  or  for  personal  aggrandizement,  one 
would  have  to  look  outside  the  field  of  Christian 
Science  because  Mrs.  Eddy  has  held,  and  will  con 
tinue  to  do  so,  the  place  she  occupies  as  Leader, 
not  because  of  use  of  personality  or  of  ambitious 
desire  but  by  virtue  of  the  fact  that  she  has  healed 
and  taught  in  a  manner  which  has  made  others 
successful  as  healers,  also  for  the  reason  that  those 
who  understand  her  spiritual  attainment,  love  her 
with  overflowing  hearts  because  of  what  they 
are  able  to  accomplish  through  her  guidance. 
Therefore  one  who  is  ambitious  and  seeks  the  abso 
lute  leadership  of  a  new  school  of  healing  must  use 
some  other  method  than  that  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  for 
afte"r  going  through  one  of  her  classes  a  student 
realizes  there  is  no  one  who  can  fill  the  position 
she  occupies.  She  may  be  maligned  and  her  dis 
covery  heralded  in  every  direction  as  having  origi 
nated  with  others,  but  when  students  in  a  class 
assimilate  what  she  teaches,  all  fear  that  her  system 
is  not  her  own  disappears.  Her  personality  is  for- 


254  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

gotten  in  the  spiritual  uplift  she  gives,  and  they  can 
not  help  but  know  then  and  there  that  what  she 
teaches  is  a  part  of  herself,  and  is  absolute  Science." 

All  were  intent  on  what  Delia  was  saying  with  a 
tone  of  voice  and  expression  that  carried  conviction. 
Mary's  face  bore  a  look  of  loving  rapture.  John 
Hamilton  sat  in  an  easy  position,  and  a  glance  at 
his  face  showed  that  he  had  summed  up  the  state 
ments  of  Delia  from  the  position  of  a  keen  man  of 
business,  and  the  lines  of  Mrs.  Hamilton's  face  had 
softened,  and  there  was  a  smile  in  her  eyes. 

"  During  the  past  five  years,"  continued  Delia, 
"  personal  leaderships  have  been  established  in 
religious  and  moral  doctrines.  Beecher  and  Tal- 
mage  stand  out  prominently  as  men  born  to  the 
situations  which  came  to  them  to  fill.  Dwight  M. 
Moody,  with  his  earnestness  and  great  power  as  an 
evangelist,  reached  the  loftiest  position  in  such  labor 
and  formed  an  immense  and  enthusiastic  following. 
Of  lesser  prominence  are  other  examples  of  personal 
leadership:  Dr.  Simpson  of  the  '  Christian  Alliance,' 
and  earnest  Dr.  Cullis,  the  founder  of  '  Faith  Cure.' 
Against  these  men  neither  the  clergy  nor  the  medical 
profession  have  directed  persecution  or  ridicule. 

"  A  keen  observer  of  the  evolution  of  thought 
that  has  been  taking  place  relative  to  mental  heal 
ing  could  recognize,  from  the  signs  of  the  times, 
that  the  opportunity  was  at  hand  to  put  forth  a 
method  which  would  be  so  moulded  that  the  physi 
cians  and  the  clergy  would  not  denounce  it.  This 
would  not  set  aside  entirely  the  lore  of  the  medical 
profession,  nor  contain  a  theology  which  would  bring 
hostility  from  the  pulpit. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  255 

"  The  time  was  opportune  for  a  doctrine  of  this 
kind.  But  where  could  such  be  found?  To  at 
tempt  to  create  a  new  school  would  be  following  in 
the  tracks  of  a  dozen  or  more  who  had  taken  part 
of  what  Mrs.  Eddy  taught,  added  something  of  their 
own  and  had  given  it  another  name.  There  was 
practically  nothing  left  in  the  field  of  metaphysics 
out  of  which  to  make  up  a  new  and  especially  at 
tractive  method.  But  there  was  one  hope  left  of 
reaching  the  heights  of  ambition,  namely,  the  ex 
ploitation  of  the  work  of  Dr.  Quimby.  Here  was 
something  already  made  awaiting  the  initiative  of 
some  one  to  put  it  before  the  public,  the  great  mass 
of  which  had  never  heard  of  it,  for  with  the  death  of 
Dr.  Quimby  in  1866  its  vogue  and  momentum 
suddenly  stopped. 

"  If,  previous  to  1883,  Julius  Dresser,  patient  and 
close  friend  of  Dr.  Quimby,  had  ideas  of  building 
up  a  following  around  the  Quimby  theories,  they  had 
not  been  made  evident.  It  was  not  until  after  Mrs. 
Eddy  came  to  Boston  and  opened  her  College,  and 
he  was  surprised  at  the  interest  taken  in  her  work 
that  the  desire  came  to  him  to  have  a  following  like 
Beecher,  Talmage,  Moody,  Simpson  and  Dr.  Cullis, 
and  the  Quimby  theory  was  the  one  ready  at  hand 
for  his  use  to  gain  this  end. 

"  Dr.  Quimby,  as  I  have  said,  passed  away  in 
1866.  For  seventeen  years  practically  nothing  was 
heard  of  his  writings  or  his  theories  until  suddenly 
in  1883,  when  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings  were  making 
broad  progress,  Julius  Dresser  burst  forth  with  the 
charge  that  Mrs.  Eddy  had  derived  the  basis  of  her 
teachings  from  Quimby.  When  one  considers  that 


256  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Science  and  Health  was  first  published  in  1875  and 
five  thousand  copies  had  been  published  before  this 
charge  was  made,  one  cannot  but  believe  that  Julius 
Dresser  had  a  sinister  motive  in  his  thought.  The 
stake  for  which  he  determined  to  play  was  monu 
mental,  the  opportunity  of  centuries,  but  Mrs. 
Eddy's  work  must  first  be  destroyed  that  his  own 
might  rise  from  the  ashes." 

"  I  can  see,  Aunt  Delia,"  exclaimed  Mary,  "  that 
when  Mr.  Dresser  realized  the  demand  that  existed 
for  mental  healing,  he  felt  that  his  territory  had  been 
invaded  when  Mrs.  Eddy  came  to  Boston  and  began 
teaching." 

"  By  withholding  the  writings  of  Dr.  Quimby 
from  publication,"  continued  Delia,  "  and  envelop 
ing  them  in  mystery,  George  Quimby,  the  son,  could 
do  more  to  keep  his  father's  name  before  the  public 
than  if  they  were  published,  because  if  they  were 
found  to  be  badly  expressed,  illogical  and  confused; 
many  words  misspelled,  and  teaching  concentration 
of  one  mind  over  another  as  they  do,  and  carrying  no 
healing  power,  the  whole  scheme  would  fall  by  its 
own  weight.  If  it  had  the  power  to  heal,  as  Mrs. 
Eddy's  writings  have  had  from  the  very  beginning, 
Julius  Dresser  and  his  wife,  who  were  thoroughly 
conversant  with  them,  would  have  brought  them 
forward  many  years  ago,  and  the  timp  for  so  doing 
would  have  been  in  1875  when  Mrs.  Eddy  published 
her  book.  It  is  useless  for  Mr.  Dresser  to  give  as  an 
excuse  that  the  time  has  not  been  right  for  their 
publication  because  the  public  is  not  readv  for  them. 
The  public  was  ready  for  Mrs.  Eddy  and  the  demand 
for  her  teaching  is  increasing  rapidly. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  257 

'  The  whole  conception  of  using  Dr.  Quimby's 
methods  was  cumulative.  First,  foundations  al 
ready  laid,  these  having  precedence  over  Mrs.  Eddy 
and  her  discovery  as  being  many  years  earlier. 
Second,  an  organization  composed  of  patients  of  Dr. 
Quimby  waiting  to  be  brought  together  into  an 
organization  to  perpetuate  their  everlasting  love 
and  gratitude  for  him.  Third,  the  construction  of 
a  method  which  should  have  no  theology  which 
would  tend  to  keep  its  followers  from  attending 
churches  of  different  denominations.  This  would 
be  a  safeguard  as  it  would  keep  this  method  and 
its  adherents  from  conflict  with  the  ministry.  There 
would  also  be  enough  latitude  in  its  teachings  rela 
tive  to  the  practice  of  materia  medica  so  that  physi 
cians  would  not  make  war  upon  it. 

"  Fourth,  a  propaganda  which  would  extol  the 
Quimbv  svstem,  and  by  attacks  upon  Mrs.  Eddy 
break  up  the  foundations  of  her  work  and  then  de 
stroy  it.  This  result  would  tend  to  bring  into  the 
new  organization,  of  which  Julius  Dresser  would  be 
the  head,  those  who  were  interested  in  some  of  the 
manv  offshoots  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings.  If, 
through  a  propaganda  of  censure  and  ridicule,  dis 
seminated  by  press  and  pulpit,  the  world  could  be 
made  to  believe  that  the  foundations  of  her  teach 
ings-had  been  taken  from  Dr.  Quimby,  and  that  in 
his  unpublished  manuscripts  there  were  more  cer 
tain  and  complete  instructions  for  healing  than  in 
hers,  there  would  be  an  exodus  of  her  followers, 
and  those  who  had  been  healed  by  her  students 
would  look  toward  the  original  fountain  head  — 
Dr.  Quimby  —  for  further  help." 


258  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  It  was  a  very  clever  plan,"  said  John  Hamilton, 
"  very  clever." 

"  The  fifth  and  last  part  of  the  scheme,"  continued 
Delia,  "  a  very  cunning  means  of  trying  to  under 
mine  Mrs.  Eddy,  is  the  withholding  of  the  Quimby 
manuscripts  from  being  compared  with  her  writings. 
Dr.  Quimby's  son  has  said  and  has  constantly  re 
iterated,  that  the  manuscripts  in  his  father's  hand 
writing  will  never  be  shown  or  published  while  he 
lives." 

"  That,  from  a  business  standpoint,"  remarked 
John  Hamilton,  "  is  of  great  value  to  one  who  de 
sires  to  base  a  system  on  secret  formula,  and  then 
advertise  to  the  effect  that  he  holds  the  only  method 
and  all  others  are  imitations.  Continue,  please, 
Delia,  and  let  us  hear  the  development  of  the  plan." 

"  To  a  soaring  ambition  for  personal  leadership 
there  must  have  been  a  cutting  feeling  of  chagrin 
when  Mr.  Dresser  contrasted  the  picture  of  Mrs. 
Eddy,  when  he  met  her  as  she  entered  the  office 
of  Dr.  Quimby  in  1862,  and  the  present  time.  He 
saw  her  in  1862  as  a  sufferer,  craving  and  pleading 
for  some  help  that  would  ease  her  pain.  His  close 
friendship  with  Dr.  Quimby  gave  him  a  feeling  of 
superiority  over  this  new  patient,  but  this  ailing 
woman  with  very  little  money  to  spend  upon  board 
and  lodgings,  for  some  unaccountable  reason  to  him, 
after  1866,  suddenly  went  past  him  in  her  knowl 
edge  of  healing,  and  to-day  her  name  is  better  known 
to  twenty  times  as  many  people  as  that  of  Dr. 
Quimby,  yet  Mr.  Julius  Dresser,  who  would  take 
the  leadership  of  a  mental  healing  movement  built 
upon  the  Quimby  theories,  has  admitted  in  a  letter 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  259 

to  Mrs.  Eddy,  which  she  has,  that  he  tried  to  heal 
by  following  what  he  observed  Dr.  Quimby  do, 
that  he  could  not  obtain  results,  and  was  unable 
to  heal  his  wife  of  a  slight  ailment. 

"  From  what  I  have  been  able  to  learn  from  some 
of  Dr.  Quimby's  patients  it  is  safe  to  state  that  he 
had  no  distinctive  theology  by  which  he  guided  his 
work  or  which  guided  him.  To  patients  he  said, 
'  I  have  no  religious  belief/  and  he  denied  the  im 
maculate  conception  and  the  resurrection  of  Jesus." 

"  There  is  one  fact  that  should  first  be  considered 
by  those  Mr.  Dresser  will  try  to  influence,  namely, 
that  Dr.  Quimby's  patients  must  have  been  con 
siderably  over  a  thousand,  yet  nowhere  had  there 
been  created  a  school  with  his  methods  as  the  funda 
mentals  of  a  healing  process.  It  seems  reasonable 
to  believe  that  if  he  had  built  up  a  definite  system  of 
healing  and  had  written  intelligently  and  exhaus 
tively  upon  it,  so  it  would  heal,  that  some  of  his 
patients  would  have  set  themselves  up  as  prac 
titioners  of  his  method.  Had  he  left  a  definite 
religious  belief,  of  which  his  method  of  healing  was 
a  part,  why  have  we  not  heard  of  religious  bodies 
working  under  the  theology  of  Dr.  Quimby,  as  we 
have  our  Christian  Science  Church  and  Associ 
ations?  If  the  foundations  of  his  method  had  been 
exactly  the  same  as  those  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  the  whole 
structure  of  his  work  would  have  been  the  same, 
and  his  patients,  grateful  for  the  physical,  and  es 
pecially  the  spiritual  uplift  they  had  received,  would 
have  asked  him  to  teach  them  how  to  continue  to 
help  themselves  and  to  help  others  just  as  Mrs. 
Eddy's  patients  did.  If  his  patients  had  been 


260  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

healed,  purified  and  given  a  new  outlook  on  life 
equalling  that  which  Mrs.  Eddy's  patients  had  re 
ceived  from  her  teachings,  there  would  have  been 
a  stir  in  the  religious  world  because  his  followers 
would  have  increased,  and  they  would  have  gone 
out  from  the  churches  in  which  a  personal  God  and 
a  personal  devil  were  preached,  for  acquiescence  to 
such  a  doctrine  would  have  worked  constantly 
against  their  labor  of  healing." 

"  I  want  to  ask,  Delia,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton, 
"  why  was  it  that  when  Mrs.  Eddy  sued  Edward 
Arens  for  infringement  of  copyright  he  did  not  make 
greater  effort  to  prove  his  statement  that  Mrs.  Eddy 
had  obtained  her  ideas  from  Quimby." 

To  this  Delia  replied,  "  Arens  asked  George 
Quimby  to  allow  him  to  use  his  father's  manuscripts 
in  court  that  he  might  make  a  '  deadly  parallel '  with 
Mrs.  Eddy's  writings.  George  Quimby  refused. 
There  is  something  very  singular  and  mysterious 
about  these  manuscripts  because  those  which  have 
been  shown  are  not  in  Dr.  Quimby's  handwriting 
but  in  that  of  others.  Whatever  he  may  have  writ 
ten  with  his  own  hand  is  absolutely  withheld  from 
inspection.  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  when 
copies  had  been  made  of  his  sketches  these  original 
jottings  were  cast  aside  and  destroyed." 

"  There  is  no  reason  why  Arens  should  not  have 
been  able  to  have  obtained  those  manuscripts  for 
his  case,"  said  John  Hamilton.  "  There  are  laws 
which  provide  for  such  a  need.  They  could  have 
been  procured  through  legal  process  and  the  writ 
ings  compared.  If  Dr.  Quimby's  son  desired  to 
put  his  father  in  the  right  place  before  the  world 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  261 

and  prove  that  Mrs.  Eddy  was  using  his  methods 
instead  of  those  she  received  by  revelation  at  the 
time  of  her  healing,  he  missed  the  best  opportunity 
he  ever  had.  It  seems  to  me  that  if  he  were  playing 
an  honest  game,  that  as  Mrs.  Eddy's  cards  were  all 
on  the  table,  so  to  speak,  he  should  have  put  his 
there  also.  It  will  be  very  difficult  for  him  to  give 
a  reason  for  not  so  doing  which  will  be  acceptable 
to  people  who  think  carefully.  If  he  considered  his 
father's  work  of  such  great  and  original  value  he 
should  have  defended  it  at  that  time.  If  Mrs. 
Eddy's  teachings  continue  to  grow  and  encircle  the 
world,  as  Delia  believes  they  will,  the  task  will  be 
come  increasingly  difficult  to  educate  people  into 
the  belief  that  she  obtained  the  basis  of  her  method 
from  Dr.  Quimby.  By  withholding  the  original 
writings  of  Dr.  Quimby  from  comparison  with  Mrs. 
Eddy's,  George  Quimby  and  his  advisers  have  pub 
licly  placed  themselves  in  the  position  of  aiding 
those  who  wish  to  make  trouble  for  Mrs.  Eddy. 
They  should  bring  them  forth  and  expose  her  if 
they  have  documentary  evidence  with  which  to  do 
it.  If  George  Quimby  holds  the  original  manu 
scripts  he  should  be  honest  with  himself,  with  the 
memory  of  his  father,  with  the  world  and  with  all 
those  who  are  studying  and  benefiting  by  Mrs. 
Eddy's  teachings." 

"  When  Mrs.  Eddy  published  Science  and  Health 
in  1875,"  said  Delia,  "  there  were  a  number  of 
people  living  in  New  England,  who  had  been  treated 
by  Dr.  Quimby.  Scattered  about  there  were  many 
who  had  received  letters  from  him  and  some  of  these 
were  extant.  The  Quimby  family  held  the  manu- 


262  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

scripts.  Looking  at  these  uncontrovertible  facts  it 
seems  difficult  to  believe  that  Mrs.  Eddy  would  have 
had  the  courage  and  the  daring  to  have  put  forth 
as  her  ov/n  something  she  knew  was  in  the  Quimby 
letters  and  manuscripts. 

"  From  the  point  of  view  of  a  business  man," 
continued  Delia,  "  what  impression  would  you  get 
from  the  statement  made  by  Mr.  George  Quimby 
that  he  heard  his  father  talk  hour  after  hour,  week 
after  week  when  Mrs.  Eddy  was  present,  listening 
to  him  and  asking  questions,  and  after  these  talks 
Dr.  Quimby  would  write  out  the  matter  covered  by 
the  conversation?  " 

"  Dr.  Quimby,"  replied  John  Hamilton  after  re 
flecting  for  a  moment,  "  was  evidently  a  careful 
and  ardent  collector  of  data  relative  to  the  effects 
of  his  treatments,  and  it  is  wholly  probable  that 
patients  who  had  the  power  clearly  to  analyze  their 
feelings  while  under  his  treatment,  furnished  him 
with  some  important  data  which  he  found  cor 
roborated  certain  of  his  conjectures,  and  oftentimes 
led  him  into  new  and  undiscovered  country. 

"  From  my  observation  of  Mrs.  Eddy  at  the  time 
I  heard  her  preach,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  with  her 
spontaneity  of  thought,  incisive  action  and  power  of 
quick  analysis,  Dr.  Quimby  must  have  found  much 
to  interest  him  in  her  questions,  answers  and  state 
ments,  and  it  was  natural,  and  at  the  same  time 
perfectly  honest,  he  should  have  put  down  in  his 
writings  what  he  received  from  her  in  explanation 
as  to  what  she  believed  to  be  the  reason  for  certain 
metaphysical  phenomena.  After  seeing  her,  hear 
ing  her  preach,  and  reading  such  a  definite  and  in- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  263 

cisive  reply  as  she  has  made  to  Bishop  Fallows  in 
Mind  in  Nature,  can  one  doubt  that  Dr.  Quimby 
found  in  her  a  remarkable  patient?  In  fact,  as  her 
history  so  far  shows  to  date,  she  must  have  been  the 
most  remarkable  person  he  ever  had  as  a  patient. 
Where  are  there  others  of  his  patients  who  have 
battled  as  hard  and  accomplished  as  much?  After 
the  experience  of  to-day  when  my  little  girl  has  been 
given  the  power  to  walk,  it  seems  cruel  and  unjust 
for  people  to  hold  over  the  head  of  Mrs.  Eddy  for 
personal,  or  financial  reasons,  statements  that  are 
not  true  and  who  will  not  put  all  their  cards  on 
the  table." 

"  Well  said,  John,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Hamilton, 
"  and  it  seems  to  me  that  if  Dr.  Quimby's  writings 
taught  demonstrable  Christianity  and  the  humility 
and  honesty  the  Master  demanded,  that  Mr.  Dresser 
and  Mr.  George  Quimby,  who  are  well  acquainted 
with  the  system  of  Dr.  Quimby,  would  be  impelled 
to  be  honest  and  just  in  this  matter." 

"  What  comparisons,  Delia,"  asked  John  Ham 
ilton,  "  do  the  students  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  who  are  pa 
tients  of  Dr.  Quimby,  draw  between  the  systems 
used  by  them?  " 

"  One  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  who  was  being 
treated  by  Dr.  Quimby  in  October,  1862,  at  the 
same  time  Mrs.  Eddy  was  in  Portland  receiving 
treatment,  has  testified  that  his  method  was  entirely 
different  from  that  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  that  her 
father  offered  him  $1,000  to  explain  his  system.  Dr. 
Quimby  replied  to  this  offer,  '  I  can  not;  I  do  not 
understand  it  myself.'  This  lady  is  now  a  prac- 
tioner  of  Christian  Science  in  Minneapolis,  and  did 


264  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

not  think  of  taking  up  the  labor  of  healing  the  sick 
until  she  was  healed  through  Christian  Science,  and 
became  a  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy." 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  that  the 
Master  had  a  well-defined  theology  which  went  with 
his  healing,  but  the  ministry  has  interpreted  it  in 
so  many  ways  that  it  has  become  too  much  a  matter 
of  commercialism,  that  is,  the  basis  for  many  de 
nominations  of  Christians,  and  the  clergyman  who 
can  make  a  brilliant  discourse  upon  a  sentence  or 
a  verse  from  the  New  Testament  receives  a  good 
salary.  The  question  of  upholding  the  funda 
mentals  of  their  particular  creed  and  having  it  flavor 
their  sermons  seems  to  me  to  be  one  of  the  burdens 
under  which  they  labor,  and  the  simple  mission  of 
Jesus  of  preaching  and  teaching  to  those  who  would 
listen,  has  been  buried  under  the  desire  of  supporting 
a  creed." 

"  Mrs.  Eddy  has  written  upon  this  point,"  said 
Delia  as  she  opened  to  a  place  in  the  book  she  held, 
"  and  in  her  text-book  the  following  touches  upon 
the  matter  about  which  we  are  speaking:  '  In  order 
to  heal  by  Science  you  must  not  be  ignorant  of  its 
theology,  nor  resist  it.  Moral  ignorance  of  sin 
affects  your  demonstration,  and  hinders  its  approach 
to  the  standard  in  Christian  Science.'  " 

"  The  more  I  think  about  Mary's  condition  as  it 
was,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  the  greater  is  the  mar 
vel  to  me  that  she  responded  so  quickly  to  your 
treatment,  whereas  under  that  of  Mrs.  Mentall  she 
did  not  even  improve,  although  she  assured  me  she 
concentrated  for  hours  at  a  time  upon  her  to  make 
her  believe  she  was  well,  and  that  all  her  organs 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  265 

and  parts  of  the  oody  were  spiritual.  I  cannot 
seem  to  account  for  the  great  difference  in  the  result 
of  the  treatment." 

"  In  the  first  place,  Grace,"  said  Delia,  "  Chris 
tian  Science  treatment  is  not  by  concentration.  It 
may  be  that  you  have  some  physical  trouble  about 
which  you  have  fear.  If  so  I  do  not  know  it  because 
I  have  not  been  told,  neither  have  I  observed  that 
you  have,  but  if  what  I  might  say  to  you,  or  what 
you  might  read  should  be  of  the  same  spiritual 
meaning  as  Jesus'  words  with  the  knowledge  of  how 
they  should  heal  and  purify,  physical  and  moral 
benefit  should  be  received.  It  is  not  necessary  for 
me  to  fasten  my  mind  upon  another  to  help  him. 
Many  hundreds  have  been  cured  by  reading  this 
book.  They  had  no  practitioner  working  for  them 
and  the  book  did  not  concentrate  upon  them.  The 
poet  Whittier  has  put  this  '  unlabored  motion  '  beau 
tifully  into  verse: 

The  healing  of  the  seamless  dress 

Is  by  our  beds  of  pain; 
We  touch  Him  in  life's  throng  and  press, 

And  we  are  whole  again. 

"  First  of  all,  however,"  continued  Delia,  "  we 
must  know  the  fact  that  the  organs  and  the  body  are 
not  spiritual.  Mrs.  Eddy  has  laid  great  stress  upon 
this  fact,  during  her  teaching,  that  life  is  neither 
material  nor  organically  spiritual.  The  recognition 
and  assimilation  of  this  Scientific  fact  is  what  has 
helped  thousands  to  see  clearly  the  reason  for  the 
existence  and  the  success  of  this  teaching."  "  I 


266  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

believe,  Mother  dear,  that  it  was  through  the  clear 
ing  up  of  this  point  at  the  beginning  of  my  first 
treatment  by  Aunt  Delia  that  obstructions  were 
removed  from  my  conception  as  to  how  healing 
should  come." 


CHAPTER   X 

EACH  day  brought  progress  to  Mary  and  her 
strength  and  confidence  so  increased  that  she 
could  walk  across  her  room  without  touching  any 
thing  for  support. 

On  Saturday  morning  Mrs.  Amory  arrived  sud 
denly.  She  had  come  from  Boston  to  look  over 
some  gowns  which  had  just  arrived  from  Paris.  The 
importer  had  notified  her  that  they  would  be  held 
for  her  inspection  before  being  placed  on  sale  and 
she  was  bubbling  over  with  the  pleasure  of  antic 
ipation. 

When  Jane  told  Mary  that  Mrs.  Amory  was  in 
the  reception  room  with  her  mother,  Mary  said,  "  I 
do  hope  mother  will  not  tell  her  how  much  I  have 
improved  because  I  want  to  surprise  her." 

"  Shall  I  speak  to  her  about  it?  "  inquired  Jane. 

"  Yes,  Jane,  quickly." 

A  little  later  Mary  heard  the  rich  voice  of  her 
Aunt  Giuliana  coming  through  the  hall,  and  settled 
herself  comfortably  in  her  chair. 

"'Why,  my  dear  girl,  how  much  better  you  look," 
was  her  aunt's  exclamation  after  an  affectionate 
greeting.  "  You  appear  positively  in  the  best  of 
health,  and  I  do  believe  you  have  added  weight 
since  I  last  saw  you.  You  are  very  attractive  look 
ing,  Mary,  even  if  you  are  an  invalid.  Now  that 

267 


268  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

you  are  stronger,  I  hope  the  next  operation  will 
give  you  the  free  use  of  your  limbs." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  have  any  more  operations, 
Aunt  Giuliana,  because  I  feel  so  well,  and  am  so 
happy  I  do  not  want  to  suffer  more  pain." 

At  that  moment  Mrs.  Hamilton  called  from 
Mary's  chamber,  "  Giuliana,  come  here  just  a  mo 
ment,  I  want  to  show  you  a  new  gown  I  purchased 
for  Mary." 

As  Mrs.  Amory  arose  there  passed  over  her  mo 
bile  face  a  look  of  deep  pity,  which  Mary  quickly 
interpreted,  and  a  great  joy  arose  in  her  heart,  as 
the  thought  rushed  over  her,  "  Some  day  Gerald 
will  believe,  I  know  he  will,  and  it  will  exalt  his 
playing." 

No  sooner  had  her  aunt  passed  through  the  door 
way,  than  the  words  came  to  Mary,  "  To  those  lean 
ing  on  the  sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is  big  with  bless 
ings,"  and  rising  from  her  chair  she  crossed  the 
room,  went  into  her  chamber  and  stood  beside  her 
aunt,  and  upon  her  face  was  a  smile  of  rapture. 
She  had  entered  so  quietly  that  Mrs.  Amory  had  not 
heard  her,  and  Mary  remarked,  "  How  do  you  like 
it,  Aunt  Giuliana?  " 

"  It  is  beautiful,  my  dear,"  she  answered  with 
out  looking  up.  "  A  real  party  gown  fit  for  a  ball. 
Perhaps  after  you  have  —  Why,  Mary,  where  are 
your  crutches?  How  did  you  get  here?  " 

"Walked!  "   cried   Mary  with   a   happy   laugh. 

The  story  of  Mary's  improvement  was  told  in 
detail. 

"  Delia  Barker  was  your  —  what  was  the  title 
you  gave  her? 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  269 

"  Healer  or  practitioner,  Aunt  Giuliana." 

"  It  would  seem,  Grace,  that  for  the  help  you  and 
John  have  given  this  child  of  your  sister,  whose 
marriage  was  so  unfortunate,  that  according  to  what 
you  seem  to  think,  the  bread  cast  upon  the  waters 
has  returned." 

"  Delia  is  a  very  remarkable  woman,"  answered 
Mrs.  Hamilton. 

"  She  is  wonderful,"  exclaimed  Mary  enthusi 
astically. 

Mrs.  Amory,  who  had  listened  with  patience  but 
not  with  any  enthusiasm  to  the  details  of  Mary's 
healing,  was  thinking,  "  The  last  operation  was  more 
successful  than  even  Dr.  Thompson  believed  it  would 
be,  and  the  fine  physical  condition  of  both  sides 
of  the  family  has  at  last  asserted  itself,  though  long 
held  back." 

To  Mary  her  aunt  did  not  seem  so  loving,  kind 
and  generous  of  impulse  as  when  she  had  visited 
them  on  Long  Island  only  a  few  months  ago,  and 
she  knew  she  was  trying  to  change  the  subject  of 
her  healing,  which  did  not  seem  to  interest  her,  to 
something  else,  and  Mary  asked  about  the  new 
house  on  Beacon  Hill.  By  many  questions  she 
finally  learned  that  it  would  not  be  ready  until 
January,  as  there  had  been  much  delay  especially 
with'  the  wood  and  marble  carving  being  done  in 
Italy. 

As  though  something  long  pent  up  in  Mrs. 
Amory's  thought  had  found  the  right  time  to  break 
forth,  there  came  the  surprising  statement  from 
her,  "  You  might  tell  John,  Grace,  that  so  far  as 
I  am  concerned  he  can  have  Parker  any  time  he 


270  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

wishes.  I  shall  engage  another  man  to  look  after 
the  Newport  estate,  and  I  have  relieved  him  of  the 
superintendency  of  our  Boston  house,  but  over 
this  I  had  quite  a  battle  with  Gerald." 

"  I  am  sorry,  very  sorry  to  hear  that,  Aunt  Giu- 
liana,"  said  Mary.  "  What  was  the  trouble?  " 

"  If  John  still  desires  to  have  him,  he  need  not 
fear  about  the  quality  of  his  work,  for  it  is  as 
perfect  as  ever,  just  as  painstaking  as  when  I  spoke 
in  highest  terms  of  him  last  Summer,  but  I  believe 
no  stranger,  especially  a  workman,  should  enter 
between  a  mother  and  her  son." 

"  But  Gerald  did  not  tell  me  about  this  when  he 
came  here  only  a  little  over  a  week  ago,"  said  Mary. 

"  He  did  not  know  it  then,  for  it  was  about  three 
weeks  before  Gerald  arrived  I  let  him  go.  I  con 
scientiously  thought  this  the  best  plan  for  all 
concerned." 

"  What  is  Mr.  Parker  doing  now?  "  inquired 
Mary. 

"  The  very  next  day  after  I  discharged  him,  he 
took  a  little  shop  down  at  the  foot  of  Beacon  Hill, 
and  set  himself  up  as  a  repairer  of  antique 
furniture." 

"  How  is  he  doing  in  his  new  business?  "  inquired 
Mary,  a  tone  of  pity  in  her  voice. 

"  Evidently  very  well  for  he  seems  to  have  plenty 
to  do,"  returned  her  aunt.  About  two  weeks  after 
I  had  discharged  him  some  pieces  ot  carving  that 
mother  had  contributed  arrived.  They  were  master 
pieces  which  father  prized  highly  and  had  been 
offered  large  sums  for.  When  the  cases  were  opened 
I  could  have  cried,  for  several  of  the  carvings  were 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  271 

broken  and  some  of  the  finest,  those  of  human 
figures,  made  of  soft  wood  and  then  colored,  had 
deep  dents  and  scars  in  them.  I  was  in  despair. 
I  sent  immediately  for  the  best  repairers  and  had 
them  make  most  careful  examination,  but  after 
questioning  I  was  not  satisfied  with  what  they  said 
they  could  do.  You  see,  my  dears,  there  are  so 
few  pieces  as  fine  as  these  in  this  country  that  work 
men  have  not  yet  been  educated  to  such  skill  as 
this  restoration  demands,  and  besides  they  have 
not  had  the  practice.  In  Italy  there  are  workmen 
who  are  doing  such  restoration  all  the  time,  and  their 
results  are  wonderful.  I  was  in  real  grief  about 
those  pieces,  Grace,  and  did  not  know  what  to  do, 
but  I  suddenly  thought  of  the  praise  Gerald  had 
given  Parker  for  some  repairs  he  had  made  and, 
although  I  did  not  want  to  do  it  I  sent  for  him  to 
come  to  the  house  to  look  over  the  work.  The 
next  day  I  received  an  answer  that  he  felt  capable 
of  making  the  repairs  but  he  had  so  much  to  do 
that  he  could  not  spare  the  time  to  take  up  the 
matter  at  present,  but  that  in  two  weeks  he  would 
be  able  to  do  it  to  better  advantage  as  he  could  give 
more  time  and  his  best  effort. 

"  I  felt  that  some  progress  must  be  made  on  the 
work  before  Gerald  should  arrive  in  Boston,  so  I 
had 'them  sent  to  Parker.  Some  of  the  figures  for 
which  I  care  most,  I  requested  done  first,  and  I  must 
say  that  those  he  has  returned  to  me  are  marvels 
of  skill.  The  scars  have  been  healed,  dents  taken 
out  (how  he  did  it  I  do  not  know),  the  color  re 
stored,  and  in  places  where  only  the  wood  shows,  he 
matched  the  grain  so  perfectly  in  pieces  he  inserted, 


272  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

that  one  would  hardly  believe  a  new  piece  had  been 
set  in." 

"  You  see,  auntie,"  said  Mary,  "  his  idea  in  the 
perfection  of  workmanship  is  the  result  of  his 
religious  belief." 

"  And  his  religious  belief,"  returned  Mrs.  Amory, 
with  some  show  of  spirit,  "  is  just  what  I  do  not 
want  in  my  home,  nor  what  I  desire  Gerald  to  be 
come  interested  in.  With  the  talent  and  genius  he 
has,  and  with  the  love  and  great  care  with  which  I 
have  guided  his  education  and  efforts  I  do  not  desire 
that  some  strange  person  with  still  stranger  religious 
beliefs,  also  of  life,  shall  come  between  us.  What 
I  have  been  able  to  do  so  far  for  him,  no  other 
person  on  earth  could  have  done,  and  if  such  has 
been  successful  in  the  past,  why  should  it  not  be 
in  the  present  and  the  future?  " 

During  these  remarks  several  glances  passed  be 
tween  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  Mary,  and  when  Mrs. 
Amory  came  to  a  pause,  Mary  remarked  in  a  quiet 
manner,  "  Don't  you  think  you  may  have  misjudged 
Mr.  Parker,  his  intentions  and  his  religion? 
Father  had  a  long  talk  with  him  when  he  came  to 
New  York  in  the  Summer  with  you  and  summed 
him  up  as  every  inch  a  man,  earnest  and  capable, 
and  from  what  I  know  of  the  teaching  in  which 
he  believes,  it  would  be  wrong  for  him  to  try  to 
control  Gerald's  thoughts  and  actions  - 

"  Even  now,"  broke  in  Mrs.  Amory,  "  Gerald 
seems  to  find  pleasure  in  disappearing  at  certain 
times  and  going  to  Parker's  workshop  and  sitting 
there  by  the  hour  watching  him  work,  like  a  looker- 
on  in  a  country  blacksmith  shop." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  273 

"  In  saying  what  you  have,  auntie,  in  regard  to 
Parker's  religion  you  have  also  cast  aspersions  upon 
that  which  has  given  me  the  power  to  walk,  for  that 
which  Aunt  Delia  teaches  and  practices  is  precisely 
what  Mr.  Parker  believes  in." 

"  And  it  is  a  religious  belief,  if  it  can  be  called 
by  such  a  holy  title  as  religious,"  replied  Mrs. 
Amory,  "  which  teaches  many  absurd  and  dangerous 
ideas.  I  never  realized  this  fact  until  I  heard  one 
of  our  leading  clergymen  tear  the  doctrines  of  Mrs. 
Eddy  to  pieces.  The  method  of  healing  as  he 
analyzed  it  is  absurd  enough,  but  what  I  feared 
most,  was  the  teaching  of  '  free-love '  that  he  says 
it  contains." 

"  The  clergyman  who  told  you  that,  Giuliana," 
said  Mrs.  Hamilton  in  even  and  convincing  tones, 
"  is  mistaken.  This  statement  was  also  made  to 
me,  and  I  had  a  long  talk  with  Delia  about  it. 
When  people  desire  to  injure  they  will  go  to  the 
most  illogical  extremes,  and  those  who  tell  you  that 
the  writings  of  Mrs.  Eddy  teach  free-love  are  echo 
ing  those  who  started  the  idea.  Delia  explains  it 
in  this  way,  that  certain  writers  in  France  and 
Germany  about  forty  years  ago  tried  to  establish 
a  religion  of  sensuality,  trying  the  experiment,  often 
attempted  before,  of  living  without  a  God.  Because 
Mrs.  JEddy  does  not  teach  a  personal  God;  because 
she  desires  to  purge  marriage  of  sensualism,  make 
it  holier  and  on  a  higher  plane,  and  because  she 
declares  that  God  does  not  know  sin,  there  are  those 
who  twist  her  statements  so  that  they  may  line  up 
her  teachings  with  whatever  they  desire.  John 
went  to  Boston  a  little  over  a  week  ago,  to  get 


274  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Mrs.  Eddy  to  come  and  treat  Mary.  He  went  to 
the  Sunday  School  session,  and  then  heard  Mrs. 
Eddy  preach  at  the  regular  service  and  he  saw 
persons  who  had  been  healed  and  talked  with  some 
of  them,  and  he  will  tell  you  that  he  never  has 
met  more  devout  and  God-fearing  people  who  are 
sacrificing  money  and  time  to  help  others.  Delia 
has  been  changed  from  a  nervous,  ailing  woman, 
without  a  real  purpose  in  life,  to  one  of  health,  vigor 
and  mental  and  physical  activity,  and  through  her 
work  many  have  been  healed,  and  Mary,  God  bless 
Delia  for  it,  was  able  to  walk  after  the  first  treat 
ment  and  has  been  gaining  ever  since  in  strength 
and  in  the  use  of  her  limbs." 

"  There  are  members  of  the  clergy,"  replied  Mrs. 
Amory,  "  who  say  that  the  so-called  healing  by 
Scientists  is  not  by  God,  but  by  Beelzebub,  and 
some  people  would  rather  see  their  beloved  ones 
die,  if  a  physician  can't  heal  them,  than  to  have 
them  cured,  if  they  could  be,  by  Christian 
Scientists." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  Giuliana,  that  the  days  of 
barbarism  are  not  yet  at  end.  I  wish  that  such  an 
argument  as  this  had  not  come  about.  If  I  have 
spoken  with  warmth  and  energy  it  was  because  I 
had  to  defend  that  which  I  had  seen  do  so  much 
for  others.  If  there  are  those  who  wish  to  believe 
that  Mary  is  being  healed  by  Beelzebub  and  not 
by  God,  let  them  continue  in  their  darkness  until 
they  are  able  to  see  differently.  You,  Giuliana, 
have  as  your  only  child  a  son,  who  has  never  known 
a  day  of  illness,  who  is  overflowing  with  health  and 
mental  power.  John  and  I  have  a  dearly  beloved 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  275 

daughter,  our  only  child,  and  we  love  her  as  much 
as  you  love  Gerald.  With  patience  and  courage, 
she  has  suffered  for  years;  she  has  been  deprived 
of  the  pleasures  girls  of  her  age  have  enjoyed;  she 
has  gone  fearlessly  upon  the  operating  table  with 
a  smile  upon  her  lips;  smiled  at  the  uncertainties 
of  the  results,  and  never  has  lost  the  sweetness  of 
her  blessed  smile  through  the  months  of  invalidism 
that  showed  no  hope  of  permanent  betterment;  and 
now,  now,  when  she  has  been  given  the  power  to 
walk  some  would  class  this  healing  gift  with  spir 
itualism,  or  of  the  devil.  If  Gerald  had  been  in 
Mary's  place,  and  you  had  found  a  medicine  that 
had  cured  him,  would  you  criticize  the  formula,  or 
the  one  who  made  that  formula?  You  would  be 
grateful,  as  we  are,  Giuliana." 

"  From  time  immemorial,"  returned  Mrs.  Amory 
in  a  voice  touched  with  feeling,  "  there  have  been 
quarrels  over  religion  and  I  do  not  want  our  dif 
ferences  of  opinion  to  disturb  us  in  any  way,  but 
I  feel  compelled  to  state  in  defence  of  what  I  have 
said,  that  my  information  comes  from  one  who  has 
given  long  study  and  inquiry  into  the  teachings 
you  defend,  but  I  can  take  the  ground  that  if  Mrs. 
Eddy's  teachings  are  what  she  claims  they  are,  they 
will  last,  and  will  live  by  their  good  works." 

"And  I,"  exclaimed  Mary,  rising  to  her  feet  and 
walking  to  her  aunt,  about  whom  she  threw  her 
arms  and  pressed  her  cheek  close  to  hers,  "  am  one 
of  its  good  works,  and  the  tree,  dear  Aunt  Giuliana, 
'  is  known  by  its  fruit.' ' 

Into  the  eyes  of  Mrs.  Amory  came  a  film  of  tears 
and  her  next  words  had  a  tremble  in  them  as  she 


276  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

said,  "  I  wish  for  your  sake,  dear  girl,  that  what  I 
have  been  told  is  not  true,  and  also  for  the  good 
of  Gerald  whose  regard  for  Parker  is  so  mysteriously 
deep  and  faithful,  but  I  do  hear  so  many  strange 
things  about  the  people  who  constitute  the  church 
of  Mrs.  Eddy.  There  is  now  a  division.  Some 
people  have  left  her,  and  are  going  to  start  a  move 
ment  of  their  own,  with  a  periodical  as  a  part  of 
their  propaganda.  Then  there  is  the  feeling  held 
by  some,  an  uncanny  belief  much  like  some  of  the 
stories  of  Jesus  in  the  Apocryphal  New  Testament, 
that  merely  looking  at  her  printed  name  in  the 
Journal  has  lifted  people  from  their  sick  beds,  and 
such  a  statement  has  appeared  in  her  own  Christian 
Science  Journal.  It  is  such  things  as  this  I  es 
pecially  abhor  because  they  cannot  be  true,  and  they 
make  me  suspicious." 

"  Dear  Aunt,"  said  Mary,  softly  rubbing  her  cheek 
against  Mrs.  Amory's  delicate  artistic  hand,  "  do 
not  let  us  worry.  Let  us  wait  and  be  convinced  by 
the  fruitage.  I  am  too  happy  in  my  new  powers  to 
sit  here  and  argue  over  matters  which  neither  of 
us  can  prove  at  present,  and  even  though  you  may 
have  a  grievance  against  Mr.  Parker,  because  Ger 
ald  finds  that  his  high  and  finely  strung  nature 
finds  rest  and  peace  when  with  him,  you  must  not 
blame  either  Mr.  Parker  or  his  religion.  I  have 
my  dear  mother  and  my  dear  father,  each  different, 
and  each  dear.  Gerald  has  no  father,  and  there  are 
times  when  a  man  likes  to  be  with  a  man  in  whom 
he  has  full  confidence.  You  would  have  the  same 
feeling  you  now  hold,  relative  to  his  liking  for  Mr. 
Parker,  if  Gerald  were  going  to  be  married." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  277 

"  I  should  want  to  die  if  anybody  came  between 
us,"  answered  Mrs.  Amory  with  a  strained  note  in 
her  voice.  "  I  have  devoted  my  life  to  him;  I 
know  every  nook  and  corner  of  his  heart;  how  to 
encourage  and  inspire  him;  and  there  is  no  one  else 
who  could  keep  him  up  to  the  high  mark  as  I  have 
been  able  to  do." 

"  Giuliana,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton  tender 
ly,  "  let  us  not  worry  over  what  the  future  may 
bring.  If  we  build  solidly  each  day,  our  founda 
tions  for  the  future  will  be  broader  and  stronger. 
Your  fear  now  is  that  Gerald  will  not  always  follow 
the  way  you  wish  him  to  go.  You  have  done  won 
derfully  with  him  so  far,  Giuliana,  but  you  must 
consider  that  he  is  of  the  younger  generation,  think 
ing  in  a  different  manner  than  was  the  custom  when 
you  were  his  age.  While  you  have  grown  with  the 
times,  there  is  coming  a  period  when  life  will  be 
more  direct  and  active  than  it  ever  has  been.  Art 
will  be  more  poetic  and  introspective  when  mere 
story  telling  will  have  passed  away,  when  sym 
bols  will  take  the  place  of  realism,  and  the  hard, 
sharp  lines  will  be  veiled  so  that  the  imagination 
will  be  given  fuller  action.  There  may  come  some 
religious  element  into  Gerald's  life  which  may 
spiritualize  his  whole  concept  of  music,  and  his 
interpretation  of  certain  works  of  great  nobility  may 
be  in  a  new  tongue.  If  you  could  not  follow  him, 
would  you  hold  him  back  from  reaching  that  station 
wherein  he  could  deliver  a  new  and  beautiful 
message? 


278  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  A  humorous  poet  has  written: 

There  is  no  force  however  great, 
Can  stretch  a  cord,  however  fine, 
Into  a  horizontal  line, 

That  shall  be  accurately  straight." 

The  call  to  luncheon  and  the  tact  of  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  put  an  end  to  further  argument,  and  soon  they 
were  engrossed  in  the  plans  of  the  coming  social 
season. 

Mrs.  Hamilton  urged  Mrs.  Amory  to  stay  and 
meet  Delia,  for  she  had  a  strong  desire  to  have  her 
see  how  she  had  changed,  but  Mrs.  Amory  had 
made  her  plans  to  return  to  Boston  that  afternoon. 

With  a  mother's  keen  intuition,  Mrs.  Hamilton 
watched  her  daughter  to  see  if  her  Aunt  Giuliana's 
remarks  had  brought  doubt  or  discouragement  to 
her,  but  Mary  was  sparkling  with  happiness  and 
was  looking  forward  to  the  coming  of  Aunt  Delia. 

"  I  wish  Aunt  Giuliana  could  have  stayed  over 
until  to-morrow,  for  I  know  that  what  she  told  us 
can  be  explained  and  the  real  truth  shown  by  Aunt 
Delia,  and  she  would  then  think  differently  of  Mr. 
Parker." 

At  four  o'clock,  her  usual  time,  Aunt  Delia 
arrived,  and  the  thought  uppermost  with  Mary  was 
what  her  Aunt  Giuliana  had  told  of  the  statement 
that  people  had  been  healed  merely  by  seeing  the 
printed  name  of  Mrs.  Eddy  in  the  Journal. 

"  It  that  so?  "  inquired  Mary  with  her  usual 
directness. 

"  It  is  not,"  was  the  instant  reply.     "  It  is  just 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  279 

the  opposite  to  what  Mrs.  Eddy  teaches  and  what 
she  desires  her  students  to  believe,  because  such 
would  be  a  faith  in  inanimate  symbols  as  having 
some  healing  potency,  and  would  make  matter  the 
avenue  for  healing  instead  of  spirit.  It  is  un 
fortunately  true  that  such  a  statement  went  into 
the  October  number  of  the  Journal  and  it  is  here 
in  your  copy,  entitled,  '  From  a  Private  Letter,' 
and  I  will  read  it:  '  So  wonderful  is  the  healing 
power  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  the  discoverer  of  Christian 
Science,  that  people  are  cured  of  life-long  diseases 
by  simply  hearing  her  speak.  To  read  a  page  of 
her  writings  has  cured  many  a  hopeless  invalid,  and 
even  her  printed  name  in  the  Journal  of  Christian 
Science  lifts  people  from  sick  beds.  So  potent  is 
the  power  of  mind  consecrated  wholly  to  the  salva 
tion  of  the  world.' 

"  This  went  into  the  Journal  absolutely  without 
the  knowledge  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  when  she  saw  it, 
she  immediately  wrote  a  reply  for  the  November 
issue,  which  came  to  me  yesterday.  Such  reason 
ing  she  cannot  and  will  not  allow  to  go  unanswered, 
and  it  is  characteristic  of  her  to  make  an  immediate 
and  strong  reply  such  as  will  be  a  rebuke  to  the 
spread  of  any  such  thought.  You  see,  my  dear, 
that  out  of  gratitude  for  freedom  from  suffering, 
some  earnest  followers  try  to  go  faster  and  further 
than  Mrs.  Eddy  herself  has  ever  attempted.  When 
they  learn  more  of  the  actual  workings  of  this  Scien 
tific  Truth,  they  will  see  that  neither  sign  nor  sym 
bol  has  efficacy,  only  the  spirit.  She  has  found 
it  necessary  to  correct  every  error  as  it  appears, 
because  let  an  error  once  obtain  a  start  in  any  one 


280  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

and  the  light  of  Truth  be  obscured,  he  takes  the 
wrong  path  and  before  he  is  aware  he  has  wandered 
far  in  the  wrong  direction. 

"  Now,  my  dear,  in  regard  to  this  extract  from  a 
1  Private  Letter,'  it  is  well  for  you  to  know  the 
whole  truth  so  that  what  your  aunt  told  you  will 
not  disturb  your  thought  relative  to  the  work  Mrs. 
Eddy  is  doing.  The  lady  who  has  been  the  assist 
ant  editor  of  the  Journal,  is  a  capable  and  really 
brilliant  woman,  but  lately  she  has  come  under  the 
influence  of  a  woman  of  fascinating  type  physically 
and  mentally.  This  woman,  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Plun- 
kett,  had  been  bed-ridden  for  a  long  time.  Her 
testimony  in  the  Journal  relates  that  she  could  not 
sit  up  for  more  than  ten  minutes  a  day.  While  in 
this  condition  Christian  Science  was  prescribed  for 
her  and  her  healing  was  rapid,  and  like  many  others 
remarkable.  She  was  so  quickly  healed  she  did 
not  gain  the  real  knowledge  of  what  had  healed  her 
nor  the,  realization  that  it  was  the  result  of  the 
application  of  divine  principle  scientifically  used. 
To  her  it  seemed  to  be  the  use  of  concentration  of 
one  mind  over  another.  Because  of  her  rapid  re 
covery  she  saw  only  the  astonishing  efficacy  of 
what  had  been  applied  to  her  case.  Had  the  heal 
ing,  in  her  instance,  been  slower,  she  might  have 
learned  more  of  the  spirit,  and  therefore  have  had 
her  faith  and  efforts  placed  on  a  firmer  founda 
tion.  Primarily  she  is  a  woman  of  emotions,  not 
thinking  or  reading  deeply,  but  living  on  the  sur 
face,  and  she  has  dreams  of  making  herself  a  notable 
figure  in  the  work  of  mental  healing. 

"  Her  remarkable  healing  gave  her  some  advan- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  281 

tage  in  being  able  to  enter  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's 
classes,  but  Mrs.  Eddy  declined  to  give  her  Normal 
class  teaching  because  she  was  not  spiritually  ready 
for  it.  Her  own  healing  and  the  success  of  Mrs. 
Eddy's  students  opened  a  new  world  to  her,  for  she 
realized  she  had  the  personality  and  the  initiative 
power  to  organize  schools  and  colleges  of  her  own, 
and  the  one  to  help  her  was  the  assistant  editor, 
because  she  too  was  a  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy  and 
close  to  her  in  every-day  work.  To  have  con 
nected  with  her  a  person  of  such  exceptional  talents 
would  give  her  immediate  advantage  in  the  working 
out  of  her  ambitious  plans. 

"  The  outcome  of  this  condition  is  that  the  assist 
ant  editor  gave  up  her  position  several  weeks  ago. 
Her  place  has  been  filled  by  Mr.  James  Henry 
Wiggin,  and  Mrs.  Sarah  H.  Crosse  is  the  publisher." 

"  But  what  about  the  answer  made  to  the  ex 
tract  from  a  '  Private  Letter?  '  "  asked  Mary.  "  I 
am  anxious  to  hear  about  it." 

"  I  am  right  at  that  point  now,"  Delia  replied. 
"  Before  I  read  the  answer  I  wanted  to  show  you 
that  it  was  through  confusion  of  thought  that  such 
a  statement  appeared  in  the  Journal,  also  the  reason 
for  the  confusion.  Here  is  the  answer  entitled 
'  False  Praise  '  : 

"  *  In  our  last  issue  and  under  the  caption  of 
"  From  a  Private  Letter,"  some  silly  bombast  about 
healing  appeared,  which  had  better  remained  pri 
vate;  if,  indeed,  such  extravagant  claims  had  ever 
been  made  by  a  sane  person.  Fustian  never  graced 
a  fact;  and  the  inflated  style  of  imagination  is  not 
adapted  to  descriptions  of  what  actually  occur.' ' 


282  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  At  the  present  time,"  explained  Delia,  "  there 
is  an  effort  being  made  to  evolve  other  systems 
under  the  guise  of  giving  to  the  world  a  broader 
method  of  healing  than  Mrs.  Eddy  teaches.  Some 
of  them  will  still  continue  using  the  title  of  Chris 
tian  Science,  and  will  say,  '  We  are  Christian  Scien 
tists,'  but  they  will  ignore  the  rules  Mrs.  Eddy  has 
scientifically  worked  out,  and  do  just  the  opposite 
to  what  she  teaches." 

"  Is  this  what  has  made  the  separation  in  Boston 
of  which  Aunt  Giuliana  spoke  to-day? "  asked 
Mary. 

"  It  is,  but  it  cannot  destroy  the  foundations  of 
the  work  that  has  been  accomplished.  Only  those 
who  are  closely  in  touch  with  Mrs.  Eddy  realize  the 
many  difficulties  she  has  to  meet  and  dispose  of. 
There  are  times  when  it  would  seem  that  more  envy, 
jealousy  and  hatred  than  one  could  bear  and  live, 
let  alone  work  against,  are  heaped  upon  her  and  her 
followers.  To  the  world's  way  of  thinking,  Mrs. 
Eddy  makes  a  mistake  in  believing  that  people  she 
meets  or  teaches  are  better  than  they  really  are. 
That  is,  she  sees  them  ideally.  But  she  could  not 
do  otherwise.  She  could  not  hold  that  they  were 
sinners  in  anything  (unless  they  proved  themselves 
to  be  so),  and  at  the  same  time  teach  the  spiritual 
interpretation  of  the  words  of  John, '  If  we  love  one 
another,  God  dwelleth  in  us,  and  his  love  is  per 
fected  in  us.'  " 

"  How  many  have  gone  out  from  the  Church?  " 
asked  Mary. 

"  Not  many,  and  their  places  will  be  filled  by 
more  who  will  come  in,  even  double  and  triple  the 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  283 

number.  The  trouble  that  some  wish  to  bring  about 
is  not  so  much  directly  in  the  Church  and  Mrs. 
Eddy's  Association,  as  it  is  in  an  organized  effort 
to  collect  into  one  body  the  workers  in  many  dif 
ferent  kinds  of  mind  cure.  This  seems  to  be  the 
effort  of  Dr.  Luther  Mar,  and  he  is  very  active  in  his 
proselyting  and  placing  himself  in  the  position  of 
a  leader.  It  is  this  movement,  now  well  under 
way,  in  which  your  Aunt  Giuliana  sees  a  serious 
division  in  Mrs.  Eddy's  followers,  but  this  is  but 
a  phase  of  the  pride  of  personality,  and  we  shall  go 
right  along  although  we  will  have  it  to  contend  with. 
The  method  of  procedure  which  has  been  used  is 
of  such  deceptive  character  that  it  would  delude 
and  ensnare  many  unless  it  were  exposed,  and  Mrs. 
Eddy  has  done  this  in  the  November  Journal  in  a 
manner  which  leaves  no  doubt  as  to  the  intent  of 
the  propagandists  and  it  reads: 

"  What  specimen  of  science  is  a  wolf  in  sheep's  cloth 
ing,  beyond  an  ass  whose  ears  stick  out?  What  tender 
hearted  mind-curer  has  discovered  an  improvement  on 
Christian  Science,  metaphysical  healing,  by  which  error 
destroys  error,  and  would  gather  all  sorts  into  a  na 
tional  convention  with  the  sophistry  that  such  is  the  true 
fold  for  Christian  healers,  and  the  Good  Shepherd  cares 
for  all.  Yes,  He  does  care  for  all,  and  His  first  care  is 
to  separate  the  sheep  and  goats,  and  this  is  the  first 
lesson  of  healing  taught  by  our  blessed  Master. 

"  If,  according  as  the  gentleman  aforesaid  states,  large 
flocks  in  mind-traffic  are  wandering  about  without  a 
leader,  what  seance  has  opened  his  tear-dimmed  eye 
to  behold  the  remedy  is  to  help  them  by  his  leadership? 
Is  it  that  he  can  guide  them  better  than  they  can  guide 
themselves  who  have  the  guidance  of  our  common  Father, 
or  that  they  are  incapable  of  helping  themselves?  I,  as 


284  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

their  teacher,  can  say  they  know  quite  as  much  of 
Christian  Science  as  he  does;  and  my  heart  pleads  for 
them  all  to  possess  themselves  more  and  more  of  Truth 
and  Love.  Mixing  all  grades  of  any  article  is  not  produc 
tive  of  purity;  only  those  who  have  an  interest  in  the 
mixing  are  apt  to  propose  it. 

"  The  hypocrite  alone  wishes  to  be  known  as  antago 
nistic  to  no  one,  for  he  has  no  truth  to  defend.  It  is  a 
wise  saying,  that  men  are  known  by  their  enemies.  To 
sympathize  with  any  degree  of  error,  is  not  to  rectify 
it:  but  error  always  unites  in  a  definition  of  purpose 
with  truth,  to  give  it  buoyancy.  What  is  under  the 
mask?  is  it  not  envy,  mediumship,  free-love,  mesmerism, 
etc.,  error  in  borrowed  plumes?  Then  was  it  wit  to 
warn  the  wise?  " 

"  That  was  undoubtedly  written  by  Mrs.  Eddy," 
said  John  Hamilton,  as  he  came  with  genial  smile 
into  the  room.  "  I  heard  nearly  all  of  it,  I  presume, 
but  I  want  to  read  it  again  for  it  is  so  straight  from 
the  shoulder,  business-like  and  unflinching,  that  one 
would  believe  it  had  been  written  by  a  man  who 
knew  exactly  what  he  was  saying.  Let  me  see  it 
a  moment  please,  Delia." 

With  critical  glance  he  read  the  article  and  said, 
"That  is  what  I  call  good  business  and  excellent 
wisdom,  and  for  your  pleasure  as  well  as  for  truth, 
T  should  add  efficient  advice  and  teaching.  It  is  as 
straight  to  the  point  as  what  she  wrote  in  Mind  and 
Nature,  and  after  hearing  her  preach  I  can  almost 
hear  how  she  would  have  spoken  these  words,  and 
they  would  have  gone  deeper  in  that  way  than  they 
do  in  print,  because  she  has  that  undefmable  power 
of  having  them  reach  your  consciousness  without 
the  slightest  physical  or  mental  effort  to  make  them 
do  so." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  285 

"  O,  Father  dear,  you  are  so  splendid  because  you 
grasp  all  kinds  of  situations  so  rapidly  and  surely, 
and  I  envy  your  experience  of  having  heard  Mrs. 
Eddy  preach  at  the  first  service  of  the  Church  in 
Chickering  Hall.  Do  you  think  I  will  ever  hear 
her,  Aunt  Delia?  Do  you  think  she  will  come  to 
New  York  some  day?  " 

"  Perhaps  so  when  the  work  is  well  started  here, 
but  I  shall  expect  you  to  come  to  Boston.  You 
will  be  plenty  well  enough  by  the  time  Gerald  will 
open  his  new  house  —  " 

"  You  believe  so?  " 

"  I  know  it  will  be  so,"  replied  Delia  in  quiet 
tones  but  which  carried  the  feeling  of  conviction  and 
positiveness.  "  To-morrow,  Mary,  we  will  walk  in 
the  Square,  if  the  day  is  pleasant.  It  is  now  time 
for  you,  to  have  greater  freedom  relative  to  the 
thoughts  of  your  neighbors,  and  when  they  see  your 
improvement  their  conceptions  will  be  helpful  and 
constructive  for  you." 

"  O,  Aunt  Delia,"  cried  Mary  with  tears  spring 
ing  to  her  eyes,  "  Won't  it  be  wonderful  to  be  out 
in  the  street  walking  again,  and  won't  our  neighbors 
be  astonished,  even  dumfounded,  when  they  see 
me." 

"  But,  Mary,  we  do  not  desire  to  astonish  or 
dumfound  them,  for  they  must  not  look  upon  your 
healing  as  a  miracle,  for  in  Christian  Science  there 
are  no  miracles.  The  Master  and  his  disciples 
proved  that  the  process  of  healing  was  for  all  who 
should  learn  from  his  teaching  and  work  the  method 
of  curing  all  diseases,  so  to-morrow  we  will  go 
simply  about  our  little  excursion  just  as  though  it 


286  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

were  a  part  of  the  day's  work  without  worry  or 
impediment." 

With  a  mist  before  his  eyes  John  Hamilton 
listened  to  Delia's  quiet  but  positive  tones  as  she 
outlined  the  plans  for  his  daughter  to  take  her  first 
walk,  and  in  a  manner  as  cool  and  collected  as  if 
the  event  were  an  every-day  occurence  instead  of 
one  of  the  greatest  importance  to  him,  to  his  wife 
and  the  succession  of  the  family.  "  If  Mrs.  Men- 
tall  had  accomplished  what  Delia  has  in  such  a  short 
time  she  would  have  published  it  in  all  directions 
and  taken  the  credit  to  herself,"  said  John  Ham 
ilton  to  himself.  "  By  thunder!  it  is  wonderful. 
I  try  to  comprehend  it  but  can't  grasp  it  all.  Look 
at  Delia  what  she  was,  and  the  remarkable  woman 
she  is  now,  and  when  I  look  at  my  Mary,  well,  I 
just  want  God  to  know  I'm  grateful." 

The  next  day,  Delia  came  shortly  after  two 
o'clock.  The  afternoon  was  clear  and  sunny  with 
a  feeling  of  crispness  in  the  air.  If  Mrs.  Hamilton 
had  a  fear  that  Mary  might  overtax  her  strength, 
or  a  slip  or  stumble  might  make  her  worse  than 
before,  she  tried  not  to  show  it,  but  Delia  noticed  at 
times  the  look  in  her  eyes,  understood  it,  but  felt 
grateful  for  the  confidence  she  placed  in  her  to  take 
care  of  Mary. 

In  her  new  fall  dress,  a  new  hat,  dainty  but  ser 
viceable  boots,  Mary's  maid  looked  upon  her  young 
mistress  with  love  and  pride,  for  she  seemed  to  com 
bine  in  her  face  and  the  contour  of  her  head  the 
strength,  poise  and  fearless  attitude  of  her  father, 
and  the  exquisite  beauty  and  dignity  of  her  mother. 
Her  light  brown,  curly  hair,  whose  mass  Jane  had 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  287 

dressed  with  becoming  taste  and  care,  showed  in  its 
shimmering  lustre  underneath  her  decidedly  French 
velvet  hat;  in  her  deep  grey  eyes  there  was  sparkle, 
happiness,  even  the  fires  of  impishness,  and  the  fresh 
color  of  her  cheeks  and  the  cherry  red  of  her  lips, 
made  her  mother  think  to  herself,  "  There  is  no  girl 
in  New  York  so  really  beautiful,  with  such  a  pro 
file,  such  a  front  view,  and  such  a  shape  to  the 
head.  She  is  beautiful,  wonderfully  beautiful  in  a 
way  I  never  noticed  before." 

As  Jane  buttoned  Mary's  gloves  Delia  noticed 
that  there  was  nothing  in  Mary's  thought  or  action 
that  denoted  she  was  on  the  eve  of  trying  an  experi 
ment.  This  was  what  Delia  had  worked  for.  The 
elevator  took  them  to  the  lower  floor,  and  as  they 
reached  the  stone  steps  leading  to  the  sidewalk, 
without  giving  Mary  a  chance  to  hesitate  over  a 
problem  almost  new  to  her,  she  took  her  lightly 
by  the  elbow,  and  with  sure  steps,  regular,  but 
neither  slow  nor  fast,  they  went  down  to  the 
sidewalk. 

"  That  was  wonderful,  Aunt  Delia.  I  never  felt 
a  particle  of  fear,  although  I  suppose,  dear  mother, 
who  is  watching  through  the  window,"  and  to  whom 
Mary  turned,  smiled  and  blew  a  kiss,  "  was  taking 
every  step  with  me  and  feeling  her  knees  go  wobbly 
as  I*  took  each  step  to  the  sidewalk.  But  mine 
were  not  wobbly,  were  they,  Aunt  Delia?  " 

"  I  did  not  feel  any  need  to  tighten  my  hold  on 
your  arm,  and  as  you  are  so  firm  on  your  feet  we 
are  not  going  to  walk  slowly  like  a  pair  of  invalids 
but  will  step  out,  at  the  moderate  pace  you  would 


288  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

naturally  take  as  a  young  woman  full  of  health, 
and  enjoying  the  landscape  about  you." 

"  Aunt  Delia,  you  are  really  wonderful,  for  you 
anticipate  my  unstable  thoughts  and  fears  long  be 
fore  they  come  and  absolutely  destroy  them,  so 
that  I  always  seem  to  be  able  to  do  what  you  ex 
pect  I  shall,  and  here  we  are  in  the  Square  and  I 
did  not  have  to  think  about  walking.  It  all  came 
naturally  to  me." 

If  one  could  have  read  the  thoughts  that  were 
passing  in  Delia's  mind,  he  would  have  realized 
the  depths  of  the  feelings  of  thanksgiving  she  was 
offering  for  the  result  of  the  work  she  had  been 
given  to  do;  of  the  love  that  overflowed  into  her 
eyes  for  the  beautiful  girl  touching  her  arm  lightly 
and  walking  with  erect  carriage  and  firm  steps,  and 
drinking  in  all  the  beauty  of  this  sunny  afternoon 
at  the  end  of  October. 

To  Mary  everything  seemed  new.  The  trees  on 
the  Avenue  and  in  the  Square  had  turned  into 
yellows,  crimson  and  russets.  The  great  red  houses 
surrounding  Washington  Square  loomed  warm  in 
the  touch  of  pink  that  the  Autumn  sunshine  gave 
to  the  bricks.  In  the  clear  golden  light,  the 
"  busses  "  seemed  new  washed  and  the  horses  — 
how  strong  and  joyous  they  appeared  even  for  buss 
horses  who  see  only  the  same  places  every  day,  and 
how  their  coats  gleamed  in  the  sun,  and  the  harness 
trappings  shone  brilliantly.  How  wonderful  was 
the  smell  of  the  drying  leaves  that  had  fallen  on 
the  grass,  and  what  happiness  was  in  the  face  of 
every  child  who  was  romping  on  the  green  turf. 

For  the  first  time  in  years  Mary  felt  an  over- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  289 

flowing  sense  of  freedom.  She  wanted  to  stretch  out 
her  arms,  drink  in  the  air  to  the  fullest  capacity  of 
her  lungs;  to  exercise,  and  to  walk  to  the  Battery, 
smell  the  salt  air,  and  watch  the  never-ending  move 
ment  of  ships,  tugs,  yachts,  lighters  and  ferry 
boats.  Motion  was  what  appealed  to  her.  Motion 
in  the  play  of  children,  the  trams,  busses,  carriages, 
the  water  and  moving  vessels.  She  was  now  a  part 
of  that  universal  motion,  —  she  could  walk ;  she  had 
the  same  freedom  as  they,  and  it  was  glorious  beyond 
words.  She  could  not  help  asking  herself,  why  in 
the  days  of  invalidism  and  physical  weakness  she 
had  not  been  more  depressed  and  unhappy?  Was 
it  because  the  life  she  had  left  behind  had  been  one 
that  had  come  upon  her  so  gradually  that  she  did 
not  realize  what  she  was  losing,  because  she  had 
grown  accustomed  to  it?  That  must  have  been  it. 
She  saw  it  all  now  in  perspective,  and  what  a  dif 
ference.  How  great  the  world  is;  how  wonderful. 
Why,  even  the  mud  in  the  streets  smelt  of  freedom 
and  it  was  capable  of  being  the  food  for  beautiful 
flowers.  Was  there  any  other  person  in  the  world 
as  happy  as  she?  Did  any  one  have  as  wonderful 
visions  of  helping  others  to  health  and  happiness? 
What  splendid  things  she  would  be  able  to  do  in 
a  charitable  way.  She  would  go  down  into  the 
poorer  districts  and  help,  sing  little  babies  to  sleep, 
assist  tired  mothers,  and  thus  show  her  gratitude  for 
this  great  joy  of  really  living.  The  earth,  the  sky, 
her  very  self  seemed  transmuted  into  overwhelming 
inspiration,  and  she  must  begin  immediately  upon 
her  work  of  gratitude.  She  could  give  money, 
plenty  of  it,  because  she  had  her  own  snug  fortune, 


290  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

the  income  from  which  was  far  beyond  her  personal 
needs,  but  that  would  be  a  cold  manner  of  showing 
her  gratitude.  She  must  give  personal  service,  and 
give  it  with  the  desire  to  use  her  capacities  for 
this  purpose.  Sitting  on  one  of  the  seats  in  the 
Square  these  thoughts  opened  up  and  illumined  new 
avenues  for  labor,  warming  her  body  and  heart  and 
giving  her  a  great  longing.  She  was  experiencing 
great  visions  as  she  sat  beside  her  aunt,  who  was 
interested  in  the  reading  matter  she  had  brought 
with  her,  and  the  laughter  of  children  a  short  dis 
tance  away  did  not  disturb  the  intensity  of  her 
thoughts.  Suddenly  there  was  a  scream  and  then 
a  sharp  cry  of  pain  that  cut  into  Mary's  heart  like 
a  knife,  and  she  saw  that  a  little  boy  of  about  four 
had  fallen  from  one  of  the  seats  on  which  he  had 
been  standing  to  try  his  skill  at  jumping,  and  with 
out  thinking  of  herself,  she  rose  and  ran  to  the  side 
of  the  child  and  took  him  in  her  arms.  Aunt  Delia 
was  beside  her  in  a  moment  also  to  offer  aid.  Mary, 
with  a  few  soothing  words  quieted  his  cries  and  sobs 
and  sat  him  on  the  bench,  then  she  looked  in  amaze 
ment  about  her  and  saw  the  seat  on  which  she  had 
been  sitting  twenty  feet  away,  marked  by  Aunt 
Delia's  book,  and  then  she  cried  out,  "  Aunt  Delia, 
I  ran  from  there  to  here,  didn't  I?  O,  I  must  tell 
mother  and  father.  Why,  I  actually  forgot  that  I 
had  not  run  a  step  for  a  long  time,  but  the  cry  of 
that  dear  little  boy  for  help  so  cut  into  my  heart 
that  I  just  forgot  everything  else  and  had  to  go 
to  him,  and  I  picked  him  up  and  held  him  in  my 
arms  too,  and  here  I  am  still  standing  up  and  am 
strong.  Let  us  go  back  and  see  the  children  play, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  291 

and  I  just  want  to  think  of  wonderful  great  things, 
Aunt  Delia,  I  hope  I  shall  be  able  to  do." 

In  the  meantime,  the  Hamilton  home,  from  the 
time  Mary  stepped  out  of  the  door,  was  a  scene  of 
activity.  Mary's  maid,  by  virtue  of  her  position 
and  love  for  her  young  mistress  had  the  special 
right  to  see  her  to  the  door,  and  she  stood  there 
watching  her  go  down  the  steps,  and  from  the  base 
ment  windows  Eph  and  Mandy  peered  with  wonder 
ment  in  their  eyes  until  their  "  honey  bird  "  passed 
from  sight,  then  looked  at  each  other  and  out  of 
sheer  joy  Eph  began  singing  a  negro  spiritual,  to 
which  Mandy  added  her  high-pitched  voice: 

De  Lord'll  come  down  as  he  said  he  would 

An'  make  de  ol'  earth  glad; 

He'll  come  to  all  who  to  him  pray 

An'  wash  der  sins  away. 

An'  de  ol'  debbil'll  be  tearin'  mad; 

He'll  rush  aroun'  an'  break  a  horn, 

An'  den  he'll  stub  his  toe 

Hurr'm'  fast  to  beat  de  Lord, 

An'  bring  us  back  to  woe. 

But  de  Lord  salvation  he  will  bring, 

An'  he'll  come  to  me  an'  you, 

An'  in  mah  joy  all  I  can  sing 

h  Hallelu,  is  Hallelu. 

From  an  upper  window  the' housekeeper,  who  had 
been  a  fixture  in  the  Hamilton  household  since  Mary 
was  a  baby,  was  noting  every  step  and  murmuring, 
"  Isn't  she  beautiful  to-day."  At  another  window, 
looking  discreetly  through  the  lace  draperies  and 


292  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

with  a  smile  on  her  face  was  Mrs.  Hamilton's  maid. 
A  sudden  call  from  her  mistress  startled  her  into 
action  and  attention. 

"  Go  immediately,  and  as  quickly  as  you  can,  to 
Mr.  Hamilton's  office.  Tell  him  Miss  Mary  has 
walked  to  the  Square  with  Miss  Barker,  and  that 
she  went  down  the  steps  wonderfully  and  walked 
with  natural  step  down  the  Avenue.  Tell  him  also 
that  if  he  will  leave  his  office  a  little  earlier  than 
usual  he  may  meet  them  in  the  Square." 

At  the  end  of  half  an  hour  Mrs.  Hamilton  began 
to  betray  signs  of  unrest,  and  little  flashes  of  fear 
came  to  her  but  she  put  them  aside.  She  had  not 
expected  that  Mary  would  be  gone  so  long.  Several 
times  she  looked  from  the  windows  and  then  over 
came  her  anxiety. 

At  the  end  of  three  quarters  of  an  hour  her  maid 
returned  with  the  message  that  Mr.  Hamilton  would 
be  in  the  Square  in  about  ten  minutes.  "  I  am  going 
out,  Hilda.  I  will  walk  to  meet  him,"  said  Mrs. 
Hamilton. 

As  she  put  on  her  hat  she  said  to  herself,  "  I 
am  not  afraid.  I  have  no  fear,  but  I  want  to  meet 
John.  I  know  I  am  struggling  against  fear  and  I 
want  to  overcome  it  and  I  should  stay  right  here 
and  trust,  and  I  shall.  I  am  going  to  have  faith 
and  know  that  the  power  that  has  already  done  so 
much  can  be  her  protection  now  and  in  the  future. 
Hilda,  Hilda,"  she  called,  "  I  am  not  going  out." 

When  John  Hamilton  heard  the  message  his  wife 
had  sent  he  needed  no  urgence  to  leave  his  office 
although  his  work  for  the  day  was  not  finished,  but 
he  would  complete  it  at  home,  and  in  a  few  words 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  293 

told  his  secretary  what  papers  to  put  in  his  bag. 
He  walked  rapidly,  a  little  nervously,  perhaps,  for  a 
man  of  such  poise  and  experience.  To  him  the  air, 
earth  and  sky  seemed  to  have  new  virtues  in  them. 
He  could  not  remember  an  Autumn  afternoon  so 
glorious.  As  he  came  within  a  block  of  the  Square 
he  hastened  his  steps  and  hoped  that  Mary  had 
not  yet  gone  home.  He  pictured  how  she  would 
look,  a  little  tired,  perhaps.  No,  he  must  not  think 
that.  He  must  picture  her  as  happy  and  en 
couraged.  As  he  entered  the  Square  his  eyes  looked 
rapidly  over  its  area.  He  saw  children,  nurse 
maids  and  others,  but  not  Mary.  Then  he  caught 
the  glint  of  a  white  handkerchief  waving  to 
him.  She  had  seen  him  first.  Tears  of  joy  sprang 
into  his  eyes,  he  choked  up,  quickened  his  steps  and 
soon  his  arms  were  about  her  and  she  told  him  how 
happy  she  was  and  how  good  it  was  to  be  out  with 
him  on  this  wonderful  day.  When  he  had  wiped 
awav  his  tears  and  cleared  his  throat,  he  turned  to 
Delia  and  whispered  in  her  ear  with  joyous  and 
broken  accents,  "  Isn't  she  wonderful,  Delia?  Isn't 
she  the  most  beautiful  girl  you  ever  saw?  " 

"  Father  dear,  vou're  talking  so  loudly  I  believe 
everybody  in  the  Square  can  hear  you." 

"  I  don't  care  if  they  do.  I  have  a  perfect  right 
to  say  what  I  please  on  this  happiest  day  I  have 
known  for  a  long  time.  Now  tell  me  all  that 
happened  since  you  left  the  house." 

Mary  recounted  her  experiences,  how  she  had 
come  down  the  steps,  and  her  walk  to  the  Square. 
She  told  of  her  raptures;  the  wonder  of  the  warm 
sun  in  the  open;  the  smell  of  the  grass  and  of  the 


294  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

leaves;  the  desire  to  breathe  long  and  deeply;  to 
exercise;  her  intention  to  show  her  gratitude  by 
work  in  the  poorer  districts,  and  finally  of  the  little 
boy  who  fell  off  the  bench,  and  how  she  ran  to  him, 
and  she  showed  him  how  far  off  that  bench  was, 
and  described  how  she  had  picked  him  up  and 
soothed  his  cries. 

"  She  really  ran  from  here  to  there,  Delia?  " 

"  Yes,  John." 

"  And  she  picked  him  up  in  her  arms." 

"  Yes,  before  I  got  there." 

"  Where  is  that  remarkable  and  wonderful  little 
boy  now,  Mary,  do  you  see  him?  " 

"  No,  father." 

"  Well,  if  I  could  find  him  I  would  put  a  ten- 
dollar  bill  into  his  little  fist  so  quickly  that  he  would 
always  believe  the  '  Arabian  Nights '  to  be  true." 

A  few  minutes  later  Mary  suggested  they  return 
home  for  she  wanted  her  mother  to  know  of  her 
strength  and  happiness. 

As  John  Hamilton  started  up  the  walk  with 
Mary's  hand  tucked  beneath  his  arm  she  remarked: 
"  Now,  Father  dear,  don't  walk  me  so  slowly,  I'm 
not  an  invalid.  When  we  go  up  the  Avenue  let  us 
walk  with  our  heads  up  and  have  our  neighbors 
see  how  happy  we  really  are." 

Mrs.  Hamilton  had  overcome  all  her  fears  and 
had  taken  up  some  correspondence  that  had  been 
waiting  her  attention,  but  there  were  eyes  looking 
from  the  basement  windows,  for  Eph  and  Mandy 
sat  patiently  waiting  for  the  return  of  Mary. 

A  step  sounded  near  the  door  of  the  library  and 
Eph  with  suspense  and  anticipation  in  his  eyes  and 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  295 

voice  said:  "  De  li'l  honey  bird,  Massa  Hamilton 
an'  Miss  Barker  be  comin'  up  an'  mos'  here  now." 

Without  waiting  for  Eph  to  open  the  great  front 
door  for  her  with  his  usual  ceremony,  she  ran  across 
the  polished  floors  and  threw  it  open  just  in  time 
to  see  her  daughter  come  up  the  steps. 

After  a  joyous,  happy  greeting  Mary  told  of  her 
experiences.  When  she  had  finished  she  exclaimed: 
"  Mother  dear,  I  am  hungry.  Can't  we  have  tea 
now?  " 

"  I  ordered  it  when  Eph  told  me  you  were  coming 
for  I  thought  your  appetite  might  be  sharpened." 

"  I  asked  Aunt  Delia  to  come  in  for  tea,  but  she 
said  that  her  work  was  finished  when  she  saw  me 
reach  the  house.  She  felt  she  must  go  back  to  the 
hotel  to  write  some  letters." 

"  Although  your  aunt  likes  to  spend  her  evenings 
in  work,  yet  on  this  evening,  when  your  father  and 
I  have  no  engagements  to  take  us  out,  I  wish  she 
would  come  to  dinner  for  I  too  have  had  some  ex 
periences  to-day  of  which  I  want  her  to  know.  If 
you  write  a  note  to  her  and  tell  her  this  I  feel 
she  will  come." 

Mary  wrote,  and  Delia  replied  that  she  would 
be  with  them  for  dinner. 

That  evening  the  circle  was  complete  in  Mary's 
sitting  room,  and  soon  after  they  were  seated  in 
their  favorite  chairs  Mrs.  Hamilton  opened  the  con 
versation  by  saying  to  the  others:  "  I  think  Delia 
has  shown  a  very  lovely  spirit  in  staying  with  us 
this  evening  when  I  know  she  has  something  else 
she  would  like  to  do,  but  the  day  has  been  so  event 
ful  I  felt  that  in  some  way,  I  don't  know  just  how, 


296  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

we  should  preserve  the  thought  that  has  been  so 
harmonious  and  done  so  much  for  us  all." 

"  Aunt  Delia,"  questioned  Mary,  "  please  tell 
me  what  you  would  have  done  this  evening  if  you 
had  riot  been  so  generous  and  given  it  up  for  us?  " 

Aunt  Delia  with  her  rare  sweet  smile  said,  "  To 
night,  Mary,  is  the  usual  time  for  our  weekly  meet 
ing  in  Boston  and  I  wanted  to  spend  the  same 
hour  thinking  of  the  workers  and  friends  as  they 
met,  and  give  thanks  for  what  has  come  to  me." 

"  Why  can't  we  have  a  meeting  now?  "  said  Mrs. 
Hamilton  with  an  enthusiasm  uncommon  with  her. 

"  Do,  Aunt  Delia,  because  we  should  all  give 
thanks  for  what  we  have  received." 

"What  is  your  thought,  John?  "  asked  Delia. 

"  I  cannot  add  to  what  Mary  has  said.  But 
first  tell  us  something  about  the  place  where  it  will 
be  held  and  who  will  lead  it,  Delia,  because  I  like  to 
hear  of  the  pioneer  work  of  the  laborers  in  Boston. 
It  takes  courage  and  faith  to  be  a  good  pioneer." 

"  They  are  meeting  to-night  at  the  College  build 
ing,  which  is  also  Mrs.  Eddy's  home  on  Columbus 
Avenue." 

"  You  know  I  wanted  to  go  there,  Delia,"  said 
John  Hamilton,  "  because  I  had  heard  so  much  said 
of  her,  pro  and  con,  and  I  wished  to  see  her  in  her 
own  home.  Tell  us  about  the  house  and  of  the 
people  who  will  meet  there  to-night." 

"  The  house  is  not  pretentious,"  replied  Delia. 
"  It  is  one  of  a  block,  four  stories  high,  built  of 
gray  stone.  This  is  numbered  571  Columbus  Ave 
nue,  but  when  Mrs.  Eddy  settled  in  Boston  in  the 
Spring  of  1882,  she  rented  its  neighbor,  569.  Early 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  297 

in  the  next  year  she  took  the  house  she  now  occupies, 
as  it  was  in  a  much  better  condition. 

"  The  entrance  hall  is  broad  and  high,  with  wood 
work  of  black  walnut.  Folding  doors  of  the  same 
material  lead  into  a  front  parlor  which  has  behind 
it  a  rear  parlor  and  between  these  are  also  folding 
doors.  These  two  rooms  extend  from  one  end  of  the 
house  to  the  other  and  are  lighted  by  large  windows. 
Off  the  back  parlor  is  a  coat-room  which  can  be 
reached  also  from  the  front  hall.  In  each  of  the 
parlors  there  is  a  fireplace  with  white  marble 
mantel. 

"  Mrs.  Eddy's  classes  are  held  in  the  rear  room 
on  the  second  floor.  This  class-room  is  fitted  up  in 
a  simple  way  with  furniture  suitable  for  the  purpose. 
The  floor  is  covered  with  a  durable  oil-cloth,  and 
in  a  corner  is  a  small  platform  on  which  are  her 
chair  and  a  table.  The  front  room  on  this  second 
floor  is  Mrs.  Eddy's  chamber  and  is  large  and  sunny 
with  a  southern  outlook  on  the  Avenue  and  a 
glimpse  of  West  Chester  Park. 

"  The  view  from  the  front  bay  window  is  always 
pleasant  as  one  can  see  the  broad  strip  of  grass 
and  the  elms  in  West  Chester  Park.  From  the 
windows  in  the  rear  parlor  there  is,  in  summer, 
a  pleasant  and  restful  outlook  into  well-kept  gar 
dens  with  shrubs  and  trees.  At  this  time  of  year 
it  is  made  especially  pleasant  by  the  sumach  which 
has  turned  a  brilliant  red  and  reaches  up  over  the 
tops  of  the  fences.  When  Mrs.  Eddy  desires  to 
go  for  a  walk,  there  is  within  a  block  and  a  half,  a 
beautiful  spot  where  West  Chester  Park  opens  into 
Chester  Square,  and  is  about  the  size  of  your  Gram- 


298  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ercy  Park.  In  this  charming  oval  there  is  plenty 
of  sunlight  and  air,  and  cool  shade  under  the  trees 
in  hot  weather.  In  the  middle  is  a  pretty  fountain 
set  in  a  granite  basin  and  along  the  walks  are  com 
fortable  benches  for  those  who  wish  to  linger. 

"It  is  now  twenty-five  minutes  past  seven,"  con 
tinued  Delia,  looking  at  her  watch,  "  and  the  rooms 
are  probably  about  two  thirds  full.  The  usual 
attendants  are  there  sitting  or  standing  in  groups. 
Most  of  them  are  students  of  Mrs.  Eddy.  There 
are  some  who  might  be  called  veteran  students, 
those  who  studied  with  her  and  went  immediately 
into  the  work  of  healing,  out  of  whose  experiences 
new  students  find  much  to  encourage  them,  for  in 
the  years  they  have  been  in  the  work  they  have 
met  and  overcome  many  difficulties.  They  have 
struggled  against  the  ever-increasing  power  of  perse 
cution;  the  sneers,  perversions  and  unseemly  jests 
of  the  ministry  and  the  press;  but  our  Teacher  has 
so  instructed  her  students  how  they  shall  act  under 
such  conditions  that  I  would  challenge  any  one  to 
find  in  print  or  in  public  utterance  of  her  students 
a  statement  unjust  or  unkind  towards  religious 
denominations  or  toward  physicians.  In  years  to 
come,  a  decade,  or  more,  some  persons  with  keen 
analytical  minds  may  make  exhaustive  research  into 
the  past  and  present  of  Christian  Science,  and  in 
the  attitude  of  those  who  opposed  it  they  will  find 
a  large  mass  of  published  material  that  will  seem 
like  curious  absurdities;  of  wrong  conceptions,  just 
as  false  as  was  the  popular  notion  against  the  use 
of  illuminating  gas  when  it  was  brought  to  the  at 
tention  of  the  public,  for  it  was  conceived  that  the 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  299 

heat  would  be  so  intense  that  the  pipes  would  melt, 
and  people  used  to  wet  their  ringers  when  they  went 
past  an  exposed  gas  pipe  to  find  if  it  were  hot.  If 
the  researcher  looks  for  replies  he  will  be  surprised 
to  discover  the  real  Christian  quality  in  them.  He 
will  find  complete  answers  to  all  charges,  but  no 
abuse  in  return  for  the  vituperation  heaped  upon 
Mrs.  Eddy  and  her  teachings.  This  should  cause 
him  to  wonder,  and  if  a  true  and  painstaking  his 
torian  he  will  search  for  the  reason,  and  he  will 
find  it  in  Mrs.  Eddy's  writings,  and  in  her  advice 
to  her  students  that  they  shall  neither  say  nor  pub 
lish  anything  that  is  revengeful,  unkind  or  imperti 
nent  against  those  who  declare  themselves  their 
enemies,  and  I  know  that  if  he  should  collect  the 
differences  of  opinion  relative  to  all  religions,  he 
would  find  that  the  replies  made  by  Mrs.  Eddy's 
followers  in  the  past,  the  present  and  in  the  future, 
to  be  the  most  charitable,  helpful  and  instructive 
of  all,  and  this  result  will  be  for  the  reason  that  she 
educates  us  in  this  way. 

"  These  Friday  evening  meetings  are  very  pre 
cious  to  us  and  if  you  could  see,  as  I  can  visualize 
now,  the  happiness  in  the  faces  of  those  at  the  meet 
ing  in  Boston,  and  the  eagerness  manifested  for 
what  they  will  receive  you  would  realize  just  how 
I  feel,  for  these  gatherings  are  of  great  benefit  to 
all  who  come,  for  they  have  opportunity  to  recount 
their  experiences  since  last  they  met  and  ask  advice 
of  each  other  relative  to  their  work,  and  one  of  the 
subjects  upon  which  considerable  comment  will  be 
made  this  evening  is  the  improved  condition  of  the 
Journal  under  the  management  of  Mrs.  Crosse. 


300  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

The  new  home  of  the  Church,  Chickering  Hall,  is 
undoubtedly  being  talked  over  favorably,  especially 
as  it  is  a  step  forward  and  provides  more  room  for 
the  seating  of  strangers.  Then  there  is  always  food 
for  reflection  in  the  sermons  Mrs.  Eddy  gives  us  to 
partake  of.  Just  about  now  she  is  coming  down 
the  broad  staircase  with  a  sweet  and  loving  smile 
on  her  face,  extending  her  hand  to  those  near  her, 
and  in  this  welcoming  movement  there  is  a  dif 
ference  from  the  same  type  of  salutation  given  by 
others,  for  she  extends  her  arm,  not  at  full  length, 
but  a  little  more  than  half.  There  is  no  coldness 
in  this  action  for  the  smile  on  her  face,  and  the  look 
in  her  eyes  shows  that  she  is  warmly  welcoming  you, 
but  the  gesture  is  indicative  of  the  fact  that  she  has 
spiritual  food  to  give,  and  you  must  do  your  part 
and  come  for  it." 

"  I  can  see  that,"  interjected  John  Hamilton, 
"  and  I  can  also  realize  from  what  I  have  seen 
accomplished  by  her  teachings  that  she  has  been 
given  the  bread  with  which  to  feed  the  hungry,  but 
they  must  show  that  they  want  it." 

"  Please  go  on,  Aunt  Delia,"  cried  Mary,  "  and 
tell  us  more,  because  I  know  in  your  thought  you 
are  living  every  moment  of  this  meeting,  so  let  us 
have  each  detail  that  we  can  live  it  also." 

"  After  greeting  all  who  come  to  her,"  resumed 
Delia,  "  she  will  make  her  way  through  the  hall 
way  and  coat-room  into  the  back  parlor,  then  to 
her  chair,  which  has  in  front  of  it  a  small  table 
for  her  Bible.  As  she  enters,  those  near  go  to  speak 
to  her  and  she  is  busy  answering  questions  until 
Mr.  Frye  announces  quietly  to  her  that  it  is  time 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  301 

to  open  the  service.  Mr.  Frye,  her  secretary,  is 
very  punctual  and  painstaking  about  everything. 
He  is  efficient,  and  his  kindly,  smiling  greeting 
makes  one  feel  immediately  at  ease.  When  Mr. 
Frye  approaches  Mrs.  Eddy  and  speaks  to  her, 
after  she  has  taken  her  place,  everybody  knows  it 
is  time  for  the  service  to  begin.  There  are  so  many 
who  want  to  ask  advice  that  out  of  her  desire  to 
help,  the  time  would  slip  away  and  the  meeting 
would  not  open  until  a  later  hour,  but  Mr.  Frye 
knows  Mrs.  Eddy  wishes  to  be  punctual  and  notifies 
her  of  this  fact  in  his  quiet  and  helpful  way. 

"  Mrs.  Eddy  remains  standing  until  all  have  been 
seated,  and  then  announces  a  hymn;  and  it  is  now 
almost  time  for  us  to  unite  with  them,  as  well  as 
with  other  groups  all  over  this  great  country,  in 
little  mountain  hamlets  where  some  come  for  miles 
on  horseback  to  worship  together;  in  mining  camps, 
as  well  as  in  larger  places  wherever  this  truth  has 
touched  with  its  healing  power,  and  those  who  need, 
come  to  learn  from  the  teacher  or  the  practitioner 
who  has  wrought  good  works;  therefore  let  us 
sing  the  hymn,  '  Nearer,  My  God,  to  Thee.'  " 

To  this  mansion  house  there  had  come,  during 
the  years  past,  the  greatest  musical  artists  in 
America,  and  they  had  put  forth  their  best  efforts 
of  feeling  and  passion  to  please  the  most  discrimi 
nating  hostess  in  the  city,  but  no  artistry  had  ever 
reached  the  depth  of  love,  tenderness  and  exalta 
tion  that  four  voices  uttered  in  Mary's  sitting 
room,  and  Eph  and  Mandy  crept  upward  from  the 
kitchen  and  listened  with  tears  glistening,  and  sing 
ing  softly  to  themselves. 


302  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

At  the  close  of  the  hymn,  Delia  read  a  passage 
from  the  New  Testament  and  then  asked  for  a 
silent  prayer,  to  be  concluded  with  the  Lord's 
Prayer. 

"  We  should  now  sing  another  hymn,"  said  Delia, 
"  but  I  don't  know  as  we  are  all  acquainted  with 
one  I  might  select." 

"  Father,  mother  and  I  know  all  the  verses  to 
'  I  Need  Thee  Every  Hour.'  Perhaps  you  do  also, 
Aunt  Delia." 

Delia  acknowledged  she  did  and  that  it  was  one 
of  Mrs.  Eddy's  favorites. 

At  the  close  of  the  hymn  she  said,  "  It  is  at  this 
part  of  the  service  Mrs.  Eddy  brings  out  some 
points  of  value  relative  to  the  fulfillment  of  promises 
in  the  Scriptures  which  feed  and  sustain  hungry 
hearts.  These  disclose  the  spiritual  intent  of  cer 
tain  statements  that  had  not  been  considered  by 
the  Christian  world  as  related  to  the  purpose  of 
healing  and  purifying,  but  through  her  interpretation 
it  is  realized  they  were  meant  for  this  purpose. 
The  needs  of  the  hour  in  the  life  and  labor  of  each 
worker  she  takes  up  in  a  manner  that  in  itself  is 
teaching.  At  these  meetings  written  questions  are 
handed  to  her  before  the  beginning  of  the  service 
and  sometimes  during  its  progress  others  are  asked 
which  she  answers.  In  the  earlier  years  of  her 
preaching  in  Hawthorne  Hall  she  answered  queries 
from  the  pulpit,  but  of  late  she  has  pre 
ferred  to  keep  them  out  of  the  Sunday  service 
because  the  order  of  the  service  remains  more 
definite  and  harmonious,  for  the  reason  that  her 
sermons  have  been  prepared  with  the  view  of  bring- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  303 

ing  instant  spiritual  help,  and  through  this,  healing 
and  regeneration.  Her  sermons  have  unveiled  the 
Truth  to  many  and  brought  healing  then  and  there, 
and  she  found  that  the  results  were  preserved  in 
a  more  harmonious  condition  through  a  service 
which  contained  no  jarring  note  of  discord.  Ques 
tions  were  sometimes  asked,  at  the  Sunday  services 
at  the  close  of  her  sermon,  some  of  which  were 
meant  to  be  controversial  and  were  framed  with 
the  intent  to  lead  her  into  a  trap,  but  as  Christian 
Science  is  as  definite  a  science  as  mathematics  Mrs. 
Eddy  has  never  been  caught  in  a  statement  she  could 
not  prove,  and  she  never  ventures  further  in  what 
she  declares  to  be  a  truth,  than  the  last  step  she  has 
taken  and  thoroughly  tested.  At  the  close  of  a  ser 
vice  at  which  she  preaches,  Mrs.  Eddy  is  ready 
and  willing  to  meet  all  who  desire  to  ask  questions 
if  there  is  honest  purpose  in  the  heart  of  the  ques 
tioner  and  a  wish  to  receive  a  better  understanding 
of  her  teaching. 

"  The  Friday  evening  meetings  are  much  in  the 
nature  of  inquiry  gatherings  and  the  questions  asked 
are  for  more  light  on  points  not  thoroughly  under 
stood,  such  as,  '  Must  a  patient  have  faith  in  Chris 
tian  Science  in  order  to  be  healed  by  it?  '  *  Is 
not  all  argument  mind  over  mind?  '  '  Is  Chris 
tian-  Science  based  on  the  facts  of  both  spirit 
and  matter?  '  Sometimes  Mrs.  Eddy  asks  a  stu 
dent  to  answer  a  question  given  by  an  attendant. 
When  it  is  made  she  gives  a  smile  of  approval,  and 
often  adds  something  more  of  value.  If  the  stu 
dent's  reply  is  not  as  complete  as  it  should  be  or 
contains  some  error,  she  makes  the  correction  in  a 


304  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

manner  that  does  not  bring  a  sense  of  chagrin  or 
hurt  to  the  feelings  of  the  most  sensitive  student 
but  a  thought  of  gratitude  for  help  received.  She 
is  in  word  and  deed  like  a  mother  to  us  all,  correct 
ing  us,  rebuking  our  stubborn  thoughts  and  our 
fears,  but  ever  encouraging,  helping  and  loving  us, 
but  upon  her  we  place  great  burdens,  alas,  too 
great." 

Into  the  tones  of  Delia's  voice  had  come  a  quality 
that  showed  her  depth  of  love  for  her  teacher,  and 
her  few  simple  words,  as  she  uttered  them  with  the 
thoughts  that  flooded  her  controlling  the  expression 
of  their  utterance,  touched  all  deeply. 

Mary  glanced  toward  her  mother  and  her  keen 
intuition  told  her  that  she  wanted  to  speak  at  this 
point  before  the  opportunity  passed,  and  she  im 
mediately  said,  "  I  know  by  mother's  expression, 
Aunt  Delia,  that  she  has  something  in  her  mind 
she  wishes  to  say,  and  can't  she  say  it  now?  " 

"  I  am  glad,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  that 
you  have  broken  the  ice  for  me.  I  feel  that  you 
all  must  know  how  much  my  views  have  changed 
in  two  months'  time." 

Then  she  simply  and  earnestly  told  them  that  in 
August,  when  she  read  in  some  of  the  Christian 
Science  literature  which  had  been  sent  to  Mary,  the 
words,  "  There  is  no  reality  in  evil,"  when  she  could 
see  that  the  world  was  full  of  it,  also  the  words, 
"  There  is  no  reality  in  sin,  sickness  or  death,"  when 
she  had  the  condition  of  Mary  every  day  before 
her,  she  could  not  help  feeling  that  the  Bible  did 
not  bear  out  such  statements,  and  that  they  were 
blasphemous.  She  told  how  she  did  not  rebel  aloud, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  305 

because  she  saw  that  Mary  had  hopes  she  would 
be  healed  by  this  very  teaching.  As  a  mother 
should,  she  tried  to  keep  in  harmony  with  her,  and 
as  she  casually  read  in  the  literature  which  Miss 
Drew  had  sent,  the  passages  Mary  had  marked, 
she  took  her  Bible,  purchased  a  Bible  concordance 
and  Bible  dictionary  and  began  to  study  a  little 
each  day.  She  found  her  courage  and  patience 
strengthened  and  a  new  light  began  to  dawn,  and 
as  the  result  of  the  first  treatment  Delia  gave  Mary, 
faith  and  conviction  became  solid  within  her.  Then 
she  told  how  the  fear  had  come  over  her  when 
Mary  started  to  go  down  the  front  steps;  that  there 
would  not  be  strength  enough  in  the  limb  that  held 
the  weight  of  the  body  on  the  step  while  the  other 
reached  down  for  the  next,  and  that  she  might  fall 
the  entire  distance  to  the  sidewalk.  She  wanted  to 
rush  out  and  help  her,  but  suddenly  the  words  came 
to  her,  Mary  had  so  often  read  from  Science  and 
Health,  "  Divine  Love  always  has  met,  and  always 
will  meet,  every  human  need,"  and  her  fear  vanished. 
And  these  same  words  again  conquered  her  fear 
when  Delia  and  Mary  were  in  the  Square,  and  she 
wanted  to  go  there. 

The  simple  relation  of  the  overcoming  of  fear  by 
Mrs.  Hamilton  brought  a  great  sense  of  relief  to 
Delia,  for  she  knew  that  Mary  would  now  have 
about  her  a  harmonious  atmosphere.  She  knew  that 
Grace  Hamilton  would  never  have  uttered  these 
words  unless  she  felt  them  deeply  and  that  her  con 
victions  were  a  part  of  herself.  She  was  not  a 
woman  of  quick  emotions  who  jumped  one  way  and 
then  another  accordingly  as  her  feelings  were 


306  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

touched.  It  was  her  keen  sense  of  proportion;  of 
the  truth  of  things;  of  depth  of  insight  and  of 
vision  that  had  helped  her  hold  the  high  social  posi 
tion  which  many  others  desired  to  possess.  Delia 
recognized  the  fact  that  the  change  in  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  had  been  slow  but  the  building  of  her  faith 
had  been  sure,  and  that  in  a  short  time  she  could 
leave  Mary,  go  back  to  her  work  in  Boston,  where 
she  was  needed,  and  that  Mary,  her  mother  and 
her  father  would  grow  and  help  themselves  by  the 
responsibility  placed  upon  them.  Another  week 
with  Mary  would  be  all  that  should  be  necessary, 
and  during  this  time  there  would  be  a  walk  every 
day,  and  towards  the  end  perhaps  two,  for  the  ser 
vants  and  neighbors  must  accept  Mary's  healing  as 
permanent  and  her  walks  as  an  established  part  of 
her  daily  existence. 

Delia  felt  that  what  Mrs.  Hamilton  had  said  was 
enough,  and  with  her  intuition  of  proper  proportion 
she  asked  that  they  unite  in  a  closing  hymn,  and 
selected,  "  I'm  a  pilgrim,  and  I'm  a  stranger." 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  singing  Mary  exclaimed 
in  an  enthusiastic  voice,  "  Now,  Aunt  Delia,  I  may 
ask  some  questions,  in  the  same  way  as  it  is  being 
done  in  the  College  rooms,  may  I  not?  " 

"  Certainly." 

"  Your  statement,"  went  on  Mary,  "  relative  to 
the  questions  asked  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  answered 
by  her,  has  cleared  my  thought  in  regard  to  those 
published  in  the  Journal.  Because  they  have  come 
out  in  each  number,  I  had  an  idea  that  Mrs.  Eddy 
might  have  made  the  questions  herself  and  answered 
them,  because  of  the  necessity  of  having  these  im- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  307 

portant  points  of  her  teaching  brought  to  the  notice 
of  thoughtful  inquirers." 

"  Many  scores  of  questions  come  to  Mrs.  Eddy 
by  mail,"  replied  Delia.  "  Some  she  answers  by 
correspondence,  others  through  the  Journal.  She 
has  so  much  work  to  do  that  she  has  no  time  to 
build  up  imaginative  necessities  and  then  spend 
more  time  in  answering  them.  Mrs.  Eddy  never 
writes  except  conditions  demand  that  she  do  so." 

"  To-day,  Aunt  Delia,  I  again  read  Mrs.  Eddy's 
answer  to  Bishop  Fallows'  articles  in  the  March 
and  April  numbers  of  Mind  in  Nature,  and  I  now 
see  the  relationship  of  two  questions  and  answers 
in  the  Journals  of  the  following  June  and  July, 
which  apply  directly  to  his  statements." 

"  Let  us  have  them,  Mary,"  said  her  father  in  a 
business-like  tone,  and  an  admiring  glance  of  ap 
preciation  of  her  power  of  keeping  in  mind  the 
relation  of  events. 

"  Here  they  are,  you  keen  business  man.  In 
his  second  article  in  the  April  number  of  Mind  in 
Nature  he  has  written,  *  The  religious  theory  that 
Mrs.  Eddy  places  at  the  bottom  of  her  system,  a 
theory  which  I  hold  to  be  utterly  ww-Christian, 
never  cured  a  case  of  sickness.'  Mrs  Eddy  an 
swered  this  in  the  June  Journal  in  'the  question, 
'  Does  the  theology  of  Christian  Science  aid  heal 
ing?  ' " 

"  That  is  correct,  Mary/'  said  Delia. 

"  Now  for  the  other  one,  little  Daughter,"  said 
her  father. 

"  Don't  get  impatient,  Father  dear,  I  haven't 
heard  you  talk  business  with  big  business  men,  and 


308  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

legal  matters  with  big  lawyers,  when  I  had  nothing 
else  to  think  of,  without  learning  how  to  put  two 
and  two  together.  Here  it  is  now/'  she  said  as 
she  opened  to  the  right  pages. 

"  In  the  March  number  of  Mind  in  Nature,  in  his 
first  article,  Bishop  Fallows  wrote:  '  The  one  thing 
for  which  Mrs.  Eddy  deserves  credit,  is  in  hitting 
upon  a  novel  plan  to  cause  a  concentration  of  one 
mind  upon  another  for  the  well  being  of  the  body. 
That  is  precisely,  in  my  judgment,  the  all  of  Meta 
physics.'  Mrs.  Eddy  brought  up  his  view  of  her 
teaching  in  the  Journal  of  July  in  the  question, 
'  Is  not  all  argument  mind  over  mind?  '  and  she 
answered  it  again  in  Mind  in  Nature,  in  the  June 
number.  I  think,  Aunt  Delia,  that  the  closing 
portion  of  her  article  did  a  great  deal  to  help  and 
encourage  me  in  those  dark  days,  when  Mrs.  Men- 
tall  failed  to  cure  me,  and  Miss  Drew  was  in 
Boston,  but  I  must  admit  that  it  was  through  Mrs. 
MentalFs  attempt  to  turn  me  against  Mrs.  Eddy, 
by  reading  Bishop  Fallows'  denunciations,  and 
omitting  purposely  his  quotations  from  Mrs.  Eddy's 
Science  and  Health  that  caused  me  to  send  for 
Mind  in  Nature,  and  that  last  paragraph  of  Mrs. 
Eddy's  reply,  gave  me  a  courage  I  never  had 
known." 

"  I  remember  most  of  it,"  interjected  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton,  "  but  let  us  have  a  rereading  of  that  para 
graph." 

"  I  am  inspired  to  read  the  whole  article  again," 
said  John  Hamilton,  "  but  let  us  have  now  what 
helped  you  at  that  time." 

Mary  read:   "On  March  15  —  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  309 

"  Notice  that  she  gives  the  exact  date,"  broke 
in  John  Hamilton. 

"  On  March  15,"  Mary  read  again,  "  during  my 
sermon,  a  sick  man  was  healed.  This  man  had 
been  assisted  into  the  church  by  two  men,  a  crutch 
and  a  cane,  but  he  walked  out  of  it  erect  and 
strong,  with  cane  and  crutch  under  his  arm.  I  was 
not  acquainted  with  the  gentleman,  was  not  even 
aware  of  his  presence,  he  having  been  helped  to 
a  seat  before  I  entered.  Other  chronic  cases  of 
disease  of  which  I  was  ignorant,  were  healed  while 
I  was  preaching.  Was  that  the  effect  of  con 
centrating  my  mind  upon  the  sick?  Let  us  obey 
the  divine  command,  '  Render  unto  Caesar  the 
things  which  are  Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things 
that  are  God's.'  " 

During  the  reading,  there  had  come  into  Delia's 
face  an  enraptured  expression  of  satisfaction  and 
peace,  and  at  the  end  she  said  in  earnest  tones, 
"  I  was  there  and  saw  that  case  of  healing,  but 
we  do  not  wish  to  look  upon  such  as  exceptional 
or  miraculous  for  they  must  be  held  as  the  natural 
result  of  the  workings  of  God's  laws.  Mrs.  Eddy's 
sermon  was  wonderful,  and  she  preached  on  that 
Sunday  because  it  was  communion  service." 

"  Here  is  a  notice  of  it,  Aunt  Delia,"  cried  Mary, 
who  had  been  looking  through  her  Journals,  "  and 
it  reads:  'March  15,  the  Rev.  Mary  B.  G.  Eddy 
preached  a  powerful  and  awakening  sermon  from 
the  text:  "Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  church;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  it."  (Matt.  xvi:i8.)  Many 
new  converts  were  added  to  the  faith,  and  the  deep 


3io  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

abiding  interest  of  all  was  strengthened  by  the  re 
assuring  words  of  the  faithful  messenger  of  the 
Second  Coming." 

"The  Second  Coming!  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  in  a  somewhat  startled  tone.  "  I  had  not 
thought  of  Christian  Science  in  that  way  before, 
because,  I  presume,  on  account  of  the  religious 
teachings  we  had  all  been  brought  up  in,  that 
the  Second  Coming  was  far  off  —  a  world-shaking 
event,  but  I  see  now  another  meaning  to  the  words." 

"  As  we  progress  in  our  spiritual  perceptions, 
said  Delia,  "  and  use  our  Science  to  heal,  we  real 
ize  from  the  result  of  the  healing  which  takes  place 
that  this  is  the  power  promised  by  the  Master,  and 
it  is  the  veritable  Second  Coming.  Those  who 
have  received  great  benefit  and  clearly  recognize 
the  process,  do  not  yearn  and  pray  for  the  Second 
Coming,  because  they  know  it  is  here  now." 

"  I  am  glad,  Delia,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  you 
have  told  us  so  much  about  Mrs.  Eddy  as  the 
woman,  as  a  human  being.  It  seems  to  me  that 
if  her  work  continues  to  grow  as  fast  in  the  future 
as  in  the  past,  and  such  healing  goes  on  as  is  ex 
emplified  in  Mary's  case,  Mrs.  Eddy  may  be  looked 
upon  as  too  spiritually  enthroned  to  be  approached 
by  the  simple  people  not  used  to  existing  in  a 
strange  and  unusual  atmosphere.  They  might 
picture  her  as  being  always  in  the  calm,  contempla 
tive  state  as  we  see  Buddha  and  Quannon  in  pictures 
and  carvings.  Arguing  from  deduction,  and  taking 
Mary's  healing  as  a  basis,  it  seems  to  me  that  at 
some  time  Mrs.  Eddy  will  not  have  days  enough 
in  the  year  to  do  the  work  that  the  spread  of  her 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  311 

teachings  will  require,  and  it  will  be  necessary  for 
her  to  retire,  to  a  considerable  degree,  from  contact 
with  the  world.  To  do  this  one  can  see  there  would 
be  created  about  her  an  atmosphere  of  mystery, 
which  from  my  point  of  view  would  be  unfortunate." 

"  Such  a  condition  will  not  take  place,"  said  John 
Hamilton,  "  because  Mrs.  Eddy  is  too  vital  a  char 
acter  in  the  religious  history  of  the  world.  I  could 
see  that  from  her  speech  and  action  on  the  day  I 
heard  her  preach.  A  woman  of  her  type  does  not 
need  mystery  to  enhance  her  labors,  it  is  only  the 
fakir  who  has  to  have  it  as  an  adjunct  to  the  suc 
cess  of  his  project.  It  is  the  same  in  business:  the 
real  article  speaks  for  itself." 

"  There  will  never  be  any  mystery,"  added  Delia, 
"  nor  deification,  as  some  of  our  detractors  suggest. 
In  the  first  place  Mrs.  Eddy  would  not  allow  these 
to  come  about,  and  in  the  second  such  is  directly 
opposite  to  her  teachings.  The  worst  thing  that 
could  happen  to  our  Cause  would  be  the  erasure 
of  her  human  experience  and  the  filling  of  the  void 
with  apocryphal  statements.  The  world  of  the 
future,  when  there  shall  be  millions  of  believers  in 
her  teachings,  should  not  be  led  to  think  that  while 
she  is  the  messenger  of  the  Second  Coming,  she  is 
not  a  real  and  living  woman.  It  should  know  that 
she  is,  and  that  her  daily  thoughts  and  actions  are 
governed  by  the  teachings  that  were  divinely  given 
to  her. 

"  To  dine  at  her  table  means  a  good  wholesome 
meal,  with  plenty  of  interesting  talk,  not  all,  by 
any  means,  about  her  doctrines.  She  does  not 
preach  every  moment,  nor  strain  to  draw  sacred 


312  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

comparisons  about  familiar  objects;  she  does  not 
wear  a  solemn  face,  nor  an  expression  as  if  her 
contemplations  were  so  deep  that  she  has  no  time 
to  give  for  a  smile,  and  that  a  hearty  laugh  would 
destroy  dignity  and  sanctity.  She  has  none  of  the 
outward  semblances  which  for  centuries  have  been 
coupled  with  holy  men  and  women,  and  which  in 
most  cases  have  been  assumed.  She  is  vital,  as 
John  has  expressed  it;  she  reads  broadly,  listens 
with  intentness,  and  her  laughter  when  something 
witty  takes  place,  is  genuine,  and  catching.  It  is 
in  her  compassion  for  those  who  suffer,  for  she  has 
known  the  pangs  of  pain  and  despair  herself,  that 
helps  her  to  understand  and  heal  the  troubles  of 
others." 

"  Mrs.  Mentall,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  laid  great 
stress  upon  the  fact,  while  she  was  treating  Mary, 
that  Mrs.  Eddy  did  not  keep  up  with  the  progres 
sive  march  of  mental  healing  developments  but 
stood  still  upon  what  she  had  always  taught.  T 
should  like  to  have  more  information  relative  to  this 
in  case  Mrs.  MentalPs  close  friend,  Mrs.  Granville 
Smythe,  should  bring  it  up." 

"  In  the  first  place,  Grace,"  replied  Delia,  "  Mrs. 
Eddy  does  not  stand  still.  The  foundations  of  her 
teachings  are  just  the  same  now  as  when  she  dis 
covered  them,  but  that  does  not  prove  she  does  not 
progress.  In  fact  she  is  learning  from  her  own 
experiences  and  those  of  her  students  how  to  over 
come  new  attitudes  and  actions  of  sick-ladened  and 
simul  thought.  Mortal  mind  is  like  a  rubber  ball. 
You  squeeze  it  in  one  place  and  it  assumes  another 
shape  but  is  still  a  rubber  ball." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  313 

"  But  how  can  Mrs.  Eddy  disseminate  each  new 
ramification  that  comes  to  her,"  asked  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton,  "  which  she  believes  of  value,  especially  after 
she  has  taught  a  class  and  the  members  have  gone 
to  their  homes,  some,  many  miles  away?  It  is  a 
stupendous  proposition,  Delia,  and  one  that  seems 
to  me  to  be  fraught  with  difficulties,  for  those  who 
heal  and  teach  should  be  of  one  mind  and  one  aim." 

"  The  channels  for  this  dissemination  are  at 
present  four,"  returned  Delia.  "  First,  through  her 
text-book,  which  she  keeps  abreast  of  her  proved 
knowledge,  and  a  simplification  of  its  contents  by 
compression  of  statement  and  continuity  of  thought. 
Second,  through  other  of  her  writings,  in  such  form 
as  '  Christian  Healing,'  and  articles  in  the  Journal. 
Third,  by  her  addresses  to  the  Christian  Scientist 
Association  of  the  Massachusetts  Metaphysical 
College  at  the  monthly  meetings,  to  which  students 
come  from  different  parts  of  the  country.  From  a 
letter  I  received  this  morning  there  will  be  another 
way  opened,  making  a  fourth,  which  will  be  the 
organization  of  a  larger  association  of  Christian 
Scientists,  to  be  called  the  National  Association, 
which  in  the  constitution  of  its  membership  will  be 
different  from  that  of  the  existing  College  Associa 
tion,  as  it  will  include  not  only  Mrs.  Eddy's  stu 
dents  in  good  standing,  but  pupils  of  her  students. 
Plans  have  not  yet  been  completed,  and  this  new 
body  will  not  be  organized  until  Mrs.  Eddy  knows 
the  time  is  just  right  for  its  creation  and  its  labors." 

"  Must  you  go  now,  Aunt  Delia?  "  exclaimed 
Mary.  "  There  are  many  more  questions  I  want 
to  ask  you,  especially  about  pictures  of  Mrs.  Eddy, 


314  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

and  what  will  the  Church  do  when  it  has  outgrown 
Chickering  Hall?  " 

"  We  can  have  that  another  time,  Mary,"  re 
turned  Delia.  "  I  would  gladly  tell  you  more  of 
the  work  that  is  being  done,  but  there  is  work  for 
me  to  finish  to-night  before  I  retire,  so,  in  con 
sideration  of  duty  to  others,  I  shall  have  to  defer 
it  to  another  time,  Mary,  dear." 


CHAPTER   XI 

THE  next  day  Mary  received  a  characteristic 
letter  from  Gerald.     His  mother  had  told  him 
of  Mary's  improvement  in  more  glowing  terms  than 
any  one  in  the  Hamilton  household  would  have  ex 
pected,  but  not  of  what  had  helped  her. 

The  journey  on  the  train  from  New  York  to 
Boston  had  given  Mrs.  Amory  ample  time  to 
think  over  the  conversation  that  had  taken  place 
between  Mrs.  Hamilton,  Mary,  and  herself.  She 
realized  she  had  spoken  in  a  manner  blunt 
and  unfeeling,  which  seemed,  when  thinking  over 
the  occurrence,  to  have  been  almost  brutal. 
The  attitude  of  Grace  Hamilton  puzzled  her, 
because  a  new  and  unexpected  atmosphere 
seemed  to  surround  her  when  she  answered 
her  statements.  She  had  felt  a  sense  of  fear  when 
she  was  making  them,  because  she  had  seen  Grace 
Hamilton  under  just  such  conditions,  and  the  an 
swers  she  made  had  been  crushing  in  their  meaning 
and  the  manner  in  which  they  were  delivered,  and 
once  she  had  felt  the  sting  of  them  herself.  Mrs. 
Hamilton  employed  this  peculiar  gift  only  when  oc 
casion  called  for  it,  and  it  had  been  one  of  her  most 
powerful  weapons  when  used  upon  those  who  tried 
to  usurp,  by  underhand  methods,  her  leadership  of 
society.  The  manner  in  which  Grace  Hamilton 
replied  to  her  stinging  aspersions  upon  the  teach- 

315 


316  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ing  that  had  evidently  healed  her  only  child  was  a 
quality  she  had  not  noted  previously,  yet,  there  was 
something  familiar  about  it.  In  her  thought  she 
went  over  and  over  again  what  Mary  and  her 
mother  had  said;  the  picture  of  Mary  in  her  newly 
found  strength;  her  remarkable  beauty;  the  tender 
and  loving  caress  she  had  given  her;  the  kind  and 
tolerant  answers  to  her  own  stinging  words  that 
came  uncontrolled,  connected  somewhere  with  the 
same  quality  she  had  come  upon  some  time  in  the 
past.  She  searched  the  nooks  and  corners  of  her 
memory,  and  then  like  a  flash  it  came  —  Parker, 
and  with  it  came  also  a  hot,  unreasonable  anger 
because  he  had  been  the  reason  for  her  outburst 
with  Grace  Hamilton  and  Mary.  Had  she  not 
cause  for  her  strength  of  feeling  against  Parker, 
for  the  first  serious  disagreement  between  herself 
and  Gerald  had  taken  place  when  she  told  him  she 
had  discharged  Parker,  and  Parker  must  have 
known  the  reason  for  her  strong  feeling  against  his 
religion;  and  notwithstanding  this  he  had  mended 
the  carvings  in  a  manner  no  one  in  the  city  could 
have  done  as  well.  He  had  plenty  of  business  at 
the  time  and  could  have  refused  if  he  desired  satis 
faction.  Was  it  because  he  had  the  humility  to 
turn  the  other  cheek  that  he  did  the  work  for  her? 
Then  she  flamed  up  at  the  thought  that  he  might 
have  done  it  to  make  himself  necessary  to  Gerald, 
thereby  to  hold  him  and  obtain  satisfaction  in 
that  manner. 

After  a  while  the  ferment  worked  itself  out  and 
there  came  a  spell  of  peace,  and  with  it  the  real 
ization  that  she  had  been  unkind  to  Mary,  doubly 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  317 

unkind  because  in  the  heat  of  her  feelings  she  may 
have  broken  the  foundations  of  Mary's  faith  in 
what  she  believed  had  healed  her  and  upon  which 
her  future  life  was  to  be  built.  The  words 
of  Grace  Hamilton  rang  in  her  ears:  "If  Gerald 
had  been  in  Mary's  place  and  you  had  found  a 
medicine  that  had  cured  him,  would  you  criticize 
the  formula,  or  the  one  who  made  the  formula? 
You  would  be  grateful,  as  we  are,  Giuliana." 

Her  warm  and  highly  imaginative  temperament 
pictured  the  harm  she  might  have  done  to  Mary, 
to  whom  life  was  opening  as  never  before;  a  life 
of  wonderful  promise  and  glorious  happiness  of 
actually  living  as  others  lived.  In  her  desire  to 
keep  Gerald  away  from  Parker,  and  hold  his  every 
thought  to  herself,  she  had  not  been  generous  to 
Mary.  The  eagerness,  enthusiasm  and  joy  in 
Mary's  face,  as  she  sought  to  surprise  her  by  her 
new  power  of  walking,  came  almost  accusingly,  for 
instead  of  meeting  her  in  the  same  buoyant  and  ex 
ultant  mood,  rejoicing  and  loving  her,  she  had 
allowed  her  own  grievance  to  govern  her  actions. 
Again,  the  words  Mrs.  Hamilton  had  uttered  in  her 
calm  tones,  in  which  there  was  a  pathetic  note  of 
yearning:  "  If  Gerald  had  been  in  Mary's  place  and 
you  had  found  a  medicine  that  had  cured  him,  would 
you  criticize  the  formula?  You  would  be  grateful, 
as  we  are,  Giuliana." 

What  was  the  cause  of  the  new  note  she  felt  in 
Grace  Hamilton's  speech  and  manner?  There  was 
a  mysterious  tenderness,  an  ineffable  serenity, 
deep  abiding  trust  and  love  toward  the  whole  world, 
in  the  entire  answer  she  had  made  to  the  charges 


318  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

she  had  so  bluntly  uttered  to  Mary  and  her  mother 
about  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings.  She  saw  Grace 
Hamilton  in  a  new  light,  that  broadened  and  il 
lumined  the  splendid  characteristics  that  had  so 
long  held  her  in  the  position  of  a  natural  born 
leader.  This  picture  developed  itself  into  a  quiet, 
but  ever-brightening  dawn  of  realization  that  some 
thing  remarkable  had  taken  place  relative  to  Mary, 
and  that  night  she  told  Gerald  how  naturally  Mary 
walked  about  the  rooms.  The  mother  love,  the 
deep  sympathy  she  had  for  others  surged  upward, 
crowded  out  all  jealousy,  and  she  dilated  on  Mary's 
exquisite  beauty  and  the  new  talents  she  showed 
that  must  have  been  lying  dormant  within  her. 
Gerald  was  both  surprised  and  overjoyed,  and  his 
first  thought  was  to  tell  Parker  the  good  news  the 
very  next  morning. 

That  evening  Mrs.  Amory  wrote  to  Mary  and 
her  mother  letters  full  of  contrition.  Gerald  also 
penned  to  Mary  glowing  lines  of  his  mother's  de 
scription  of  her,  and  said  she  must  surely  come  to 
the  opening  of  the  house,  which  would  be  early  in 
January,  with  the  company  of  a  few  choice  friends; 
or  would  she  rather  attend  the  second  occasion,  to 
which  several  hundred  would  be  invited.  Mary 
immediately  decided  upon  the  first,  because  those 
present  would  be  Gerald's  intimates,  people  of 
artistic  tastes.  She  again  read  the  sentence  rela 
tive  to  these  friends:  "  They  are,  primarily,  my  dear 
little  cousin,  people  you  might  like  to  meet,  workers 
and  craftsmen,  all  accomplishing  something.  You 
will  find  learning  and  you  will  meet  with  something 
else  —  culture.  Great  learning  is  oftentimes  tire- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  319 

some  unless  it  has  culture  combined  with  it  in  the 
same  person. 

"  The  music  room  is  nearly  finished.  It  will  be 
bright,  colorful  and  really  simple,  for  the  decora 
tions  will  not  be  in  heavy,  ornate  cornices  with 
every  inch  of  the  space  filled  to  the  limit  with 
intricate  designs,  which  make  the  eye  long  for  a 
plain  surface  somewhere  in  the  composition,  but 
will  be  in  richly  colored  tapestries,  pictures,  carv 
ings  and  interesting  art  objects.  The  result  may 
astonish  many  who  are  not  used  to  color.  In  this 
country  we  are  living  in  a  period  of  black  and  white, 
and  the  examples  of  art  most  commonly  found 
among  the  people  are  engravings  and  etchings. 
Engravings  of  all  sizes,  mostly  story-telling  pictures, 
.are  what  might  be  called  the  present  fashion,  but 
there  is  coming  a  time  when  the  dormant  sense  of 
color  will  be  awakened  and  etchings,  prints  and  en 
gravings  will  give  place  to  intimate  bits  of  nature 
such  as  those  painted  by  Rousseau,  Corot,  Dupre, 
Daubigny  and  others  who  paint  out  of  doors.  The 
panorama  pictures  of  Biertsadt,  Cole,  Church  and 
Kensett,  which  now  have  considerable  vogue,  es 
pecially  among  those  who  have  not  been  in  France 
and  marveled  at  the  beauty  of  the  Barbizon  school, 
will  also  pass.  They  are  not  intimate  enough.  They 
are  -austere  and  cold  —  hard  to  live  with.  There 
are,  unfortunately,  but  few  of  the  really  fine  Bar 
bizon  pictures  in  this  country.  Father's  old  friend, 
the  eminent  artist,  William  Morris  Hunt,  brought  a 
few  of  the  art  lovers  of  Boston  into  a  closer  acquaint 
ance  with  them  through  his  admiration  of  their  dis 
tinctive  poetic  qualities,  and  some  who  desired  and 


320  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

could  afford,  purchased.  Their  beauty  has  been  a 
constant  joy,  and  their  value  has  increased  with  time. 

"  While  in  Paris  I  played  with  four  others  the 
Quintette  for  piano  and  strings  by  Cesar  Franck.  It 
is  a  beautiful  work  but  I  fear  too  modern  and  strange 
sounding  for  our  American  audiences.  They  like 
music,  as  they  do  their  pictures  and  poetry,  all 
with  distinct  sharp  outlines.  Alas,  for  the  symbol 
ism  of  Veralin  in  this  country!  To  return  to  the 
Quintette  —  the  idiom  is  Franck's  own,  and  the 
more  one  plays  it  new  beauties  come  to  the  surface. 
There  are  critics  in  Boston  and  New  York,  however, 
who  would  call  the  music  '  sour.'  I  am  wonder 
ing  what  they  will  say  of  the  Sonata  he  was  at 
work  upon  last  summer.  DTndy,  the  composer, 
and  admirer  of  Franck,  told  me  that  it  was  an 
epoch-making  work;  that  to  many  ears  it  would 
sound  strange,  but  it  reached  great  heights  of  beauty 
that  removed  it  from  the  feeling  of  materiality.  I 
have  left  an  order  with  Franck's  publishers  to  send 
me  a  copy  as  soon  as  published.  I  want  to  play  it 
in  Boston  and  shock  some  of  the  musicians  who 
believe  that  the  last  word  has  been  said  in  music 
by  Beethoven." 

The  two  letters  were  read  aloud  that  evening. 
The  one  from  Mrs.  Amory  evoked  the  comment 
from  John  Hamilton  that  Giuliana's  highly  trained 
artistic  sense  and  temperament  sometimes  over 
came  her  powers  of  just  reasoning,  but  it  was  always 
a  pleasure  to  forgive  her  when  she  asked  that  favor 
because  she  was  so  nai've  and  artless,  and  the  oc 
casion  was  more  like  forgiving  the  lapse  of  an 
empress. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  321 

Every  day  Mary  took  her  walk  on  the  Avenue 
and  after  her  fourth  day  the  comment  of  neighbors 
ceased.  They  had  called  at  the  Hamilton  home  and 
expressed  their  pleasure  that  Miss  Mary  had  so 
much  improved,  and  it  was  difficult  for  them  to 
realize  that  it  was  not  the  operation  performed  by 
the  great  surgeon  that  had  helped  her.  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  was  wise  enough  not  to  enter  into  argument 
and  in  her  quiet  way  gave  the  credit  where  it 
belonged.  No  one  disputed  her.  Her  statements, 
placed  before  them  in  the  convincing  yet  simple 
manner  in  which  she  stated  them,  made  a  deep  im 
pression.  Mary's  healing  was  a  nine-days'  wonder, 
then  Fifth  Avenue  went  on  its  usual  course. 
Her  girl  friends  who  were  not  traveling  or  away  at 
school  rejoiced  with  her,  wondered,  conjectured, 
and  went  about  their  daily  rounds.  There  were, 
of  course,  questionings  as  to  what  had  really  cured 
Mary,  but  as  the  Hamiltons  took  the  matter  so 
quietly,  and  as  one  that  should  have  taken  place  in 
the  course  of  events,  no  antagonism  was  engendered. 
With  the  beginning  of  the  social  season  at  hand 
Mary  knew  that  invitations  to  parties,  balls  and 
dances  would  be  sent  to  her.  A  sudden  fear  came 
over  her,  and  she  asked  herself  the  question:  "  I 
wonder  if  I  shall  be  able  to  dance  again?  "  When 
Delia,  came  to  the  house  the  next  day  her  question 
was  almost  submerged  by  a  greater  fear  when  her 
aunt  told  her  that  she  had  received  a  telegram 
from  Boston  to  be  there  Saturday  to  attend  a  busi 
ness  meeting  of  the  Church,  which  meant  that  this 
would  be  her  last  treatment  for  several  days. 

Delia  saw  the  fear  in  her  eyes,  and  in  the  ex- 


322  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

pression  on  the  face  of  Mrs.  Hamilton,  who  had 
entered  the  room  at  the  moment  of  the  announce 
ment  of  her  departure  on  the  morrow,  and  she 
immediately  said:  "  I  shall  return  to  New  York 
on  Tuesday.  During  my  absence  your  condition 
will  continue  to  improve,  and,  Grace,  you  will  all 
learn  to  use  what  I  have  shown  you  is  the  Principle 
that  heals  and  guards  us  in  times  of  doubt.  This 
is  the  time  to  trust,  my  dears,  and  work  for  your 
selves,  and  my  going  will  do  you  all  good,  for  you 
will  prove  by  your  work,  your  faith  and  courage 
in  trusting  to  this  great  Truth  to  help  you. 

During  their  walk  through  Washington  Square 
that  afternoon,  the  question  of  being  able  to  dance 
was  so  overshadowed  by  the  thought  of  the  going 
away  of  Aunt  Delia  that  Mary  did  not  care  to 
speak  of  it.  After  some  time  the  buoyancy  of 
youth  asserted  itself,  and  she  asked  the  question. 

"  There  is  no  reason  why  you  should  not,"  re 
plied  Delia.  "  You  walk  now  without  assistance.  If 
you  have  the  fear  that  the  turning  about  of  your 
body  in  the  dance  would  make  you  dizzy,  or  that 
your  limbs  might  not  obey,  you  must  put  this  fear 
aside." 

Delia  said  nothing  more  on  the  subject,  but  that 
night,  before  retiring,  Mary  sought  out  a  place 
where  she  could  try  a  few  steps,  and  went  to  bed 
happy. 

On  the  following  Tuesday  Delia  returned  to  New 
York,  and  it  was  a  happy,  laughing  Mary  who  met 
her  at  the  station  with  the  Hamilton  carriage. 
"  You  are  to  come  to  dinner  to-night,  Aunt  Delia, 
so  we  can  have  a  long  evening  together.  Every- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  323 

body  will  be  at  home  and  we  want  to  hear  all  the 
news  about  the  people  in  Boston." 

"  It  is  good  to  see  you  with  us  again,"  said  Mrs. 
Hamilton  as  she  warmly  greeted  Delia. 

Dinner  that  evening  was  a  reunion  of  happy, 
contented  people,  and  it  seemed  to  Delia  that  Mary 
had  grown  just  a  little  fuller  about  the  arms  and 
the  neck,  and  she  carried  her  body  with  surer  poise 
and  more  normal  action  of  the  muscles. 

"  Where  shall  we  sit  to-night,  Delia,  in  the  library 
or  in  Mary's  room?  " 

"  You  don't  have  to  be  limited  to  one  room  now, 
Father  dear,  for  I'm  not  an  invalid  any  more." 

"  I  prefer  your  sitting  room,  little  Daughter,  to 
any  other,  for  it  is  there  I  have  hoped,  and  it  is 
there  we  received  our  answer.  Its  atmosphere  is 
sweet  and  precious.  Let  us  keep  it,  as  in  the  past, 
our  meeting  room." 

"  I  like  it  better  than  any  other,  John,  because  it 
is  so  cheery  in  its  bright  wall  paper,"  said  Delia  as 
they  took  their  favorite  chairs  in  Mary's  sitting 
room. 

"  If  I  read  signs  aright,  Delia,"  said  John  Ham 
ilton,  "  I  should  say  that  conditions  in  the  Church 
in  Boston  are  satisfactory." 

"  When  I  reached  there,"  returned  Delia,  "  I 
found  *  a  movement  on  foot  to  obtain  a  building 
which  could  be  used  for  a  church  edifice.  Certain 
students  have  signified  their  intentions  to  give 
towards  such  a  purpose  and  a  committee  has  been 
selected  to  make  inquiries.  Mr.  Johns,  who  is 
always  looking  ahead  for  the  benefit  of  the  work, 
had  made  some  inquiries  in  regard  to  a  building 


324  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

not  far  from  the  College.  It  is  the  feeling  of  most 
students  that  a  church  edifice  should  be  of  easy 
approach  from  all  parts  of  the  city  by  steam  and 
horse-car  lines.  It  should  also  be  near  Mrs.  Eddy's 
home,  so  she  could  make  it  a  place  for  teaching. 
Out  of  about  thirty-three  teachers  and  practitioners 
living  in  Boston  and  its  immediate  suburbs,  twenty- 
one  live  within  fifteen  minutes'  walking  distance  of 
the  College  building.  There  is  also  a  great  need  of 
a  roomier  place  for  Mrs.  Eddy  to  teach  the  largely 
increasing  number  of  persons  who  desire  class  in 
struction.  Mr.  Johns  found  that  a  church  on  the 
corner  of  Northampton  Street  and  Columbus  Ave 
nue,  just  one  block  south  of  the  College,  could  be 
purchased.  It  is  of  brick  with  a  seating  capacity  of 
about  seven  hundred  and  has  a  roomy  vestry.  It 
is  now  occupied  by  a  Jewish  organization.  The 
value  on  the  tax  books  is  $62,400  and  it  seems  a 
very  large  sum  of  money  to  most  of  us." 

"  Delia,"  said  John  Hamilton,  "  I  have  a  little 
nest  egg,  the  money  you  returned  to  me  after  you 
had  become  so  changed  that  you  could  earn  your 
own  living.  This  is  now  at  your  disposal.  It  is 
yours  and  you  can  use  it  towards  the  building 
fund." 

"  When  the  right  time  comes,  John,  and  you  feel 
you  wish  to  contribute,  I  would  like  to  have  you 
give  it  as  yours.  I  have,  and  already  am  doing  my 
part.  I  will  let  you  know  when,  and  if  you  feel 
then  as  you  do  now,  make  it  your  contribution." 

"  I  see,  Delia,  that  you  wish  to  test  the  solidity 
of  my  gratitude  and  feel  that  only  time  can  do  that. 
I  believe,  however,  that  I  can  give  you  some  proof 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  325 

of  my  sincerity  in  an  incident  which  occurred 
yesterday.  Rev.  Mr.  Jones  came  to  see  me  at  the 
office.  He  was  a  little  timid  about  coming  directly 
to  the  point  of  his  visit,  but  I  helped  him  along  for 
I  guessed  it.  He  of  course  had  heard  of  Mary's 
healing,  and  was  sorely  afraid  he  would  lose  one 
of  the  largest  contributors  to  his  church  treasury. 
'  If  you  believe  with  Mrs.  Eddy,'  he  went  on,  f  that 
there  is  not  a  personal  devil  or  a  personal  God, 
and  that  God  does  not  send  sickness  or  trials  to 
give  us  lessons,  then  you  will  probably  not  agree 
with  the  doctrines  of  our  church  and  the  result 
will  be  you  will  lose  interest  in  it.  If  you  do,  to 
what  church  will  you  go?  There  is  no  Christian 
Science  church  in  New  York  City,  and  if  Mrs. 
Eddy's  followers  obey  what  she  has  said  in  the 
first  edition  of  Science  and  Health,  they  will  not 
organize  a  church,  for  she  makes  it  clear,  in  that 
piece  of  writing,  that  she  does  not  believe  in  church 
organization.' 

" '  From  what  I  have  learned,'  I  replied,  '  the 
Church  in  Boston  is  an  organized  body.' 

"  '  If  it  is,'  he  exclaimed,  '  and  she  approved  it, 
then  she  has  contradicted  her  own  statements.' 

"  '  Not  necessarily/  I  answered.  '  Mrs.  Eddy 
might  have  allowed  it  for  the  necessities  of  the  mo 
ment -and  such  a  revision  is  not  a  weakening  of  the 
teachings  she  has  put  forth  for  healing.  It  is  the 
wise  leader  who,  when  too  far  ahead  of  his  followers 
in  vision  or  in  courage,  waits  for  them.  They  then 
gain  courage  and  faith  by  the  example.  Big  busi 
ness  men  do  this,  but  their  purpose  is  not  always 
changed.'  " 


326  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Mrs.  Eddy,"  said  Delia,  "  was  at  first  opposed 
to  organization  because  she  desired  that  personality 
should  not  assert  itself;  that  the  demonstrable  heal 
ing  and  saving  power  of  her  teachings  should  hold 
her  students  together  in  unchafing  bonds  of  har 
mony.  It  was  not  until  antagonism  to  her  teachings 
asserted  itself,  and  attacks,  vicious  and  under 
handed,  were  made  to  make  her  students  and  follow 
ers  leave  her,  that  she  gave  consent  to  organizations, 
such  as  the  Association  of  her  students,  and  that 
of  the  Church,  to  hold  them  in  closer  unity  for 
defence  of  all  those  who  believed  in  her  teachings. 
The  plans  of  the  new  organization,  the  National 
Association,  of  which  I  told  you  last  week,  are 
maturing.  Mrs.  Eddy  realizes  that  organization 
is  helpful  so  long  as  it  remains  without  cliques, 
personality  and  autocracy,  and  her  teachings,  if 
spiritually  discerned  by  each  one  who  calls  him 
self  a  true  follower,  will  dissolve  into  nothingness 
such  false  aspirations." 

"  I  can  understand  from  your  last  sentence, 
Delia,"  said  Mrs.  Hamilton,  "  that  Mrs.  Eddy's 
position  as  the  leader  of  a  religious  movement  is 
vastly  different  from  that  of  a  leader  in  artistic, 
political  and  social  life.  Her  leadership  can  be  re 
tained  only  so  long  as  she  can  assist  people  to  be 
healed,  not  for  the  mere  moment,  but  for  years  to 
come,  and  her  leadership  will  be  recognized  only 
because  of  her  power  to  overcome  each  obstacle 
that  presents  itself.  I  can  see  that  a  rule  by  person 
ality  in  Christian  Science  would  not  last  very  long. 
The  leadership  must  be  by  spirituality.  In  con 
junction  with  this,  Delia,  I  want  to  ask  if  Mrs. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  327 

Eddy  is  averse  to  social  tributes  being  paid  to  her." 
With  a  thoughtful  tone  coming  into  her  voice 
Delia  replied,  "  She  is  not  if  they  are  tendered 
in  the  right  spirit.  If  the  tributes  are  symbols 
of  sincere  love  and  devotion  to  her  teachings,  the 
expression  of  hearts  overflowing  with  gratitude, 
she  rejoices  at  the  appreciation,  but  if  the  tribute 
is  from  feelings  of  hero-worship,  or  because  of  the 
following  of  a  custom,  she  realizes  the  emptiness 
of  it  all.  An  instance  which  combined  both  of 
these  attitudes  took  place  in  April  of  1882,  and  I 
want  to  tell  you  about  it,  because  it  shows  the 
humaneness  of  Mrs.  Eddy  and  sheds  more  light 
upon  your  question. 

"  When  Mrs.  Eddy  returned  from  Washington 
in  April,  1882,  a  student,  Mrs.  Choate,  tendered 
her  a  reception  at  her  home,  590  Tremont  Street. 
Several  students  who  had  large  social  acquaintance 
desired  that  it  should  be  made  a  fashionable  affair. 
Some  of  those  invited  came  with  the  feeling  of 
being  courteous  to  the  one  who  asked  them  to  the 
reception,  and  others  from  curiosity.  The  parlors 
were  crowded.  There  were  speeches,  and  Mrs. 
Eddy  made  a  short  address.  She  was  not  pleased 
with  some  of  the  aspects  of  the  affair,  namely,  the 
consideration  of  her  from  the  point  of  view  of 
personality,  but  she  was  pleased  with  the  love  ex 
pressed  by  some  of  her  students,  for  notwithstand 
ing  the  fashionable  element  of  society  that  was 
present,  they  did  their  part  toward  showing  their 
gratitude  and  appreciation  of  having  her  among 
them  again  and  in  this  she  took  much  pleasure. 
The  next  day  she  wrote  to  one  of  her  distant  stu- 


328  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

dents,  in  substance,  that  she  wished  he  could  have 
attended  the  reception,  and  that  she  was  pleased 
with  the  floral  decorations,  which  consisted  of  a 
large  bed  of  flowers  with  the  word  '  Welcome ' 
placed  over  the  folding  doors,  a  large  cross  of 
flowers  with  '  Love '  written  in  flowers,  a  crown 
of  flowers  with  the  word  'Life '  and  a  large  Bible  of 
flowers  with  the  word  '  Truth.'  " 

During  the  next  week  Mary  went  shopping 
several  times  with  her  mother  and  the  length  of  her 
walks  with  Aunt  Delia  was  increased. 

"  I  believe,"  said  Delia  on  one  of  these  occasions, 
"  that  I  shall  soon  return  home,  for  you  are  now 
able  to  go  along  by  yourself.  I  can  treat  you 
absently  if  you  need  it." 

"  But,  Aunt  Delia,"  exclaimed  Mary,  "  I  feel 
that  I  want  to  be  near  you  for  some  time  yet. 
Must  you  really  go  back?  " 

"  I  have  others  depending  upon  me,  Mary,  pa 
tients  and  students,  and  there  is  work  for  me  in  our 
Church  which  I  temporarily  turned  over  to 
another." 

"  Then  why  can't  I  go  with  you,  Aunt  Delia? 
Please  say  that  I  may." 

"  But  the  society  season  is  just  beginning,  and 
you  are  able  to  go  into  it  now." 

"  I  have  thought  that  all  out,  for  I  knew  this 
would  come.  I  would  like  to  go  to  Boston,  to  be 
with  you,  and  see  Miss  Drew,  also  meet  others 
of  the  Church  about  whom  you  have  spoken.  If 
I  had  been  cured  by  Dr.  Thompson,  I  would 
probably  have  been  rejoiced  at  the  thought  of  being 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  329 

able  to  go  to  dances  and  balls  again,  but  the  day 
of  our  first  walk  in  Washington  Square,  showed  me 
that  I  must  be  appreciative  of  the  source  of  my 
healing.  At  that  time,  when  I  was  so  glad  to  be 
out  in  the  sunshine  and  the  air,  among  the  trees, 
grass,  and  the  laughing  children,  I  wanted  to  show 
appreciation  by  doing  personal  service  for  the  good 
of  others;  now  I  realize  that  the  best  appreciation 
of  what  has  been  done  for  me  is  to  help  others  in 
the  same  manner  I  was  helped." 

"  If  you  sincerely  feel  that  way,  Mary,  and  desire 
to  become  more  interested  in  the  actual  work,  I 
should  like  to  have  you  come  and  stay  with  me." 

"  That  is  just  what  I  hoped  you  would  say,  Aunt 
Delia." 


CHAPTER   XII 

THREE  days  later  Delia  and  Mary  went  to 
Boston.  Mrs.  Hamilton  had  at  first  de 
murred  at  Mary's  idea,  but  John  Hamilton  thought 
the  change  would  be  beneficial,  as  she  had  not  been 
outside  New  York,  except  to  their  Long  Island 
home,  for  several  years.  As  he  said  it  a  lump  rose 
in  his  throat  and  tears  to  his  eyes,  but  he  knew  it  was 
for  the  best. 

Delia's  cozy  little  apartment  seemed  like  a  new 
home  to  Mary.  It  was  cheery  with  sunshine,  and 
like  Aunt  Delia's  thoughts  was  always  in  order. 

The  coming  Friday  evening  was  the  time  to  which 
Mary  looked  forward,  —  when  she  would  be  among 
those  who  had  labored  steadily  and  faithfully 
through  persecution  for  the  defence  and  the  prac 
tice  of  the  Truth  that  had  made  her  able  to  be 
in  Boston. 

As  she  went  up  the  steps  of  the  College  building 
and  into  the  hallway,  she  saw  everything  as  Delia 
had  described  at  the  Friday  evening  service  in  her 
room.  Many  came  forward  to  meet  her  aunt  and 
she  realized  then  how  much  she  was  respected  and 
loved.  As  she  was  observing  those  about  her  and 
acknowledging  the  introductions,  a  hand  touched 
her  arm.  She  turned  and  saw  Miss  Drew. 

"  We  have  about  ten  minutes  before  the  meeting 
begins,  Miss  Hamilton;  won't  you  please  tell  me 

330 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  331 

all  about  your  healing?  Let  us  take  these  seats 
in  the  corner." 

After  the  relation  of  her  healing,  Mary  said, 
"  But  I  owe  much  to  you,  Miss  Drew,  because  you 
cleared  my  thought,  and  the  literature  you  sent 
made  me  think  differently  relative  to  Mrs.  Eddy's 
teachings,  so  that  when  Aunt  Delia  treated  me  I 
was  more  ready  to  receive." 

Just  as  she  had  thought  over  the  events  of  these 
meetings  since  Delia  had  pictured  them  to  her,  so 
now  they  took  their  proper  places  in  her  memory. 
As  she  was  beginning  to  ask  a  question  she  saw  a 
woman  coming  down  the  stairs.  Miss  Drew  caught 
the  inquiry  in  her  glance  and  said  quietly,  "  It  is 
Mrs.  Eddy." 

Mary  made  no  reply,  but  into  her  heart  there 
came  a  warmth  of  love,  and  she  looked  intently  at 
the  figure  giving  her  hand  in  welcome  to  those  who 
came  to  her.  Upon  her  face  was  the  look  of  one 
who  had  thought  much  and  deeply  for  years.  Who 
had  suffered  much  from  the  acts  of  others,  but  had 
not  let  the  remembrance  of  the  wrongs  and  in 
justices  make  her  cold,  bitter  or  unkind.  The  ex 
pression  on  her  face  and  in  her  eyes  told  of  one 
who  had  risen  above  the  wrongs  and  they  had  not 
hurt  her.  She  was  obliged  to  correct  an  impression 
then  and  there  of  having  pictured  a  pathetic  quality 
in  Mrs.  Eddy's  face,  for  she  was  surprised  to  find 
no  trace  of  it.  She  saw  only  joy.  Happiness  and 
kindliness  radiated  from  it,  and  as  she  reached  the 
second  step  of  the  stairs  and  the  light  upon  the 
newel  post  fell  upon  her  face,  Mary  noticed  that 
while  her  eyes  reinforced  what  she  was  saying, 


332  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

there  was  another  expression  in  them  which  de 
noted  the  power  of  seeing  the  needs  of  the  world 
far  beyond  the  present  hour. 

The  greetings  over,  Mrs.  Eddy  disappeared  into 
the  room  that  led  off  the  back  parlor,  and  Mary 
looked  about  her  at  the  people  present.  Miss 
Drew  watched  her  with  inquiring  eyes  and  then  a 
look  of  relief  came  into  them  when  Mary  said, 
"  Most  of  these  people  have  a  distinctive  manner 
about  them,  not  of  artists,  poets  or  musicians,  nor 
of  the  high  social  or  wealthy  classes  which  is  diffi 
cult  for  a  new  comer  like  myself  to  define,  but  they 
have  the  appearance  of  being  people  who  have  been 
reborn  and  whose  eyes  have  been  opened  to  the 
fact  that  they  can  do  exactly  as  the  Master  de 
manded  — '  preach  the  gospel  and  heal  the  sick,' 
and  they  love  the  work  although  sneers  and  perse 
cution  meet  them  at  every  turn." 

At  this  moment  Mrs.  Eddy  came  out  into  the 
rear  parlor  and  took  her  place.  A  few  attendants 
who  were  sitting  in  the  front  seats  arose  and  spoke 
to  her.  Again  Mary  noticed  the  gentle  smile  and 
the  earnest  look  in  her  eyes. 

The  simple  form  of  the  service  appealed  to  Mary 
more  than  she  believed  it  could  have  done.  Her 
curiosity  of  the  first  five  minutes  gave  way  to  an 
earnest  drinking  in  of  all  that  took  place,  and  she 
waited  with  an  intensity  of  feeling  she  had  never 
previously  experienced  for  the  time  when  Mrs.  Eddy 
should  address  the  meeting.  She  believed  Mrs. 
Eddy  was  cognizant  that  there  was  a  newcomer  in 
the  room,  and  that  she  probably  knew  who  she  was, 
because  Aunt  Delia  had  notified  her  when  she  went 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  333 

to  New  York;  and  she  had  been  with  Mrs.  Eddy 
several  times  since  they  had  come  to  Boston. 
Would  Mrs.  Eddy,  knowing  the  wealth  and  position 
of  her  father  and  mother  in  New  York  finances  and 
society,  make  some  special  effort  to  attract  her? 
If  she  did  it  would  not  be  out  of  the  custom  that 
was  extant  in  churches  all  over  the  world  for  clergy 
men  to  try  to  please  the  wealthiest  and  most  in 
fluential  people  in  their  audiences.  Mrs.  Eddy  had 
not  spoken  more  than  a  dozen  words  before  the  room 
was  so  still  that  Mary  could  almost  hear  her  watch 
ticking.  In  half  a  minute  she  realized  that  all 
thoughts  of  personality  and  the  personalities  in  the 
room  had  not  been  a  part  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  thoughts, 
for  she  was  speaking  to  no  one  person,  and  the 
personality  of  no  one  person  or  of  persons  was 
giving  her  urgence  or  encouragement.  Mary  saw 
clearly  that  the  intense  interest  of  the  assembly  was 
not  inspiring  Mrs.  Eddy  to  say  that  which  should 
thrill  them.  It  was  a  higher  and  more  spiritual 
power  that  was  finding  expression  through  her 
that  inspired  her  to  utter  sentences  that  caused 
Mary  to  forget  herself  and  lifted  her  into  a  state  of 
peaceful  exaltation.  The  voice  of  Mrs.  Eddy  in  its 
gentle  flowing  and  curving  line,  never  swinging  in 
wide  variance  of  pitches,  was  an  instrument  that 
was  capable  of  carrying  the  message  she  had  to 
give,  and  at  the  quiet  closing  of  her  remarks  there 
was  a  deep  restful  silence  that  was  like  a  thanks 
giving  for  the  bread  of  Life  that  had  been  given 
to  them. 

What  Mrs.  Eddy  had  said  gave  inspiration  to 
those  present,  and  when  the  meeting  was  open  for 


334  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

remarks  there  was  no  moment  not  filled.  What 
interested  Mary  most  were  the  interpretations  given 
to  passages  quoted  from  the  Bible  and  the  New 
Testament  and  a  new  light  was  shed  upon  those 
she  had  remembered  from  her  Sunday  School  days, 
and  the  illumination  by  this  new-old  Truth  which 
Mrs.  Eddy  had  taught  her  students  made  a  feeling 
of  exaltation  course  through  her  whole  being. 

An  incident  took  place  which  showed  to  Mary 
the  tact  and  kindness  of  Mrs.  Eddy  in  correcting 
a  young  student.  This  speaker  had  used  the  word 
Metaphysics  a  number  of  times  and  had  applied  it 
to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  remarks  Mrs.  Eddy  spoke  of  the  use  of  the 
word,  and  explained  that  during  some  years  past 
she  had  sharply  differentiated  the  meaning  of  the 
terms  Metaphysics  and  Christian  Science,  —  that 
under  the  former  there  are  many  schools  of  dif 
ferent  teaching,  while  under  Christian  Science 
there  is  but  one. 

Near  the  time  Mary  expected  the  meeting  to  close 
Mrs.  Eddy  read  a  question  that  had  been  handed  to 
her,  and  asked  a  lady,  a  new  student,  Miss  Drew 
informed  Mary,  to  answer  it.  A  little  afraid  she 
rose  slowly  from  her  chair.  She  began  hesitatingly, 
but  a  look  from  Mrs.  Eddy  spurred  her  on.  Her 
courage  came,  for  the  glance  Mrs.  Eddy  had  directed 
toward  her,  quick,  penetrating  and  encouraging,  had 
touched  her.  She  immediately  struck  out  with  the 
right  explanation.  A  smile  of  encouragement  flick 
ered  across  Mrs.  Eddy's  lips  and  showed  in  her  eyes 
and  when  the  student  had  finished  she  looked  at  her 
lovingly,  then  added  a  few  sentences  more  which 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  335 

carried  the  answer  into  a  less  personal  and  more 
spiritual  meaning. 

"  I  can  see  now,"  thought  Mary,  "  that  those  who 
remain  faithful  to  Mrs.  Eddy  will  always  receive 
instruction,  and  that  which  she  has  just  given  is  ap 
plicable  not  only  to  this  time,  but  to  the  distant 
future,  and  its  uses  are  so  many  and  far-reaching 
that  it  will  always  be  vital." 

When  the  time  came  for  the  closing  hymn  Mary 
regretted  that  the  meeting  had  come  to  an  end.  She 
had  found  much  in  what  had  been  said  that  was 
parallel  with  her  thoughts  and  feelings  during 
her  period  of  treatment,  and  she  realized  the  joy 
of  others  when  they  knew  they  were  being  healed. 

"  I  have  been  drawing  comparisons,"  said  Mary 
to  Miss  Drew,  "  between  the  Friday  evening  meet 
ings  of  the  church  we  belong  to  in  New  York,  and 
this  meeting  to-night.  In  the  former  there  are  tear 
ful  supplications,  and  declamatory  utterances  that 
sound  sometimes  as  though  those  whose  feelings  were 
easily  aroused  and  excited  were  being  worked  upon. 
The  partial  reform,  as  father  has  often  remarked, 
does  not  last  long  enough  to  keep  the  person  on  the 
right  track,  because  it  is  too  much  from  the  out 
side,  not  enough  from  within.  Those  who  have 
given  thanks  here  have  tendered  it  because  of  their 
healing  and  purification,  and  not  because  they  have 
the  fear  of  the  flames  of  hell,  damnation  and  suffer 
ing  as  preached  by  the  clergyman.  They  are  not 
supplicating  a  personal  God  to  create  a  miracle,  for 
they  know  they  must  work  out  their  difficulties  them 
selves,  and  this  can  be  done  through  the  Science 
that  healed  them." 


336  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Miss  Drew  recounted  several  interesting  cases  she 
had  treated  successfully  in  which  Mary  found  inter 
est.  While  she  was  speaking  Mary  saw  that  Mrs. 
Eddy  was  surrounded  by  persons  who  desired  to 
speak  with  her,  and  noted  how  she  greeted  each  one 
lovingly  and  the  look  of  satisfaction  upon  each  face 
after  a  question  had  been  answered. 

Aunt  Delia  had  been  busy  ever  since  she  had 
entered  the  house  and  had  left  Mary  to  the  care  of 
Miss  Drew.  "  I  do  not  want  to  force  her,"  Delia 
said  to  Mr.  Johns,  "  I  prefer  she  should  grow 
naturally." 

Gradually  the  parlors  became  emptied  and  Mrs. 
Eddy  went  to  the  small  room  which  led  into  the 
hallway.  Miss  Drew  had  gone  into  the  back  parlor 
to  speak  to  a  friend  and  Mary  made  her  way  toward 
her  aunt,  who  was  talking  with  Mr.  Johns  in  the 
front  hall.  Just  as  Mary  started  to  join  her  aunt 
Mrs.  Eddy  came  out  into  the  back  room,  evidently 
looking  for  some  one.  When  she  was  about  five  feet 
away  Mary  saw  her.  A  feeling  which  she  could 
not  then  analyze  rushed  over  her,  and  before  she 
knew  it  she  had  stepped  forward  and  had  taken  Mrs. 
Eddy's  hand.  Even  with  the  new  sensation  that  was 
coursing  through  her  being  and  the  overwhelming 
impulse  that  had  brought  her  in  warm  handclasp 
with  Mrs.  Eddy,  she  was  on  the  exterior  every  inch 
a  Hamilton,  and  she  was  splendid  in  her  girlish 
beauty  and  dignified  simplicity.  In  a  few  sentences 
she  told  of  her  sufferings  and  of  her  healing,  and  how 
Aunt  Delia  had  been  so  patient  and  sensible  in  all 
she  had  encouraged  her  to  do. 

Mary  realized  afterwards  she  had  done  all  the 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  337 

talking,  but  she  wondered  if  she  had  given  Mrs. 
Eddy  enough  credit  for  her  work.  When  she  told 
her  aunt  about  it  later,  Delia  smiled  in  her  gentle 
encouraging  way,  and  said,  "  It  is  the  kind  of  testi 
mony  you  gave  that  Mrs.  Eddy  likes  best,  because 
it  is  impersonal,  as  regards  yourself  and  herself.  It 
relieved  her  of  having  to  teach  you  the  dif 
ference  between  deep  sentiment  and  sentimental 
emotion,  also  that  your  spiritual  concepts  do  not 
become  fully  illuminated  if  you  try  to  reflect  other 
personalities  or  copy  hers.  You  were  yourself, 
and  she  was  pleased." 

Delia's  answer  brought  a  sudden  and  beautiful 
shaft  of  light  into  Mary's  thought,  for  she  re 
membered  how  she  had  looked  steadily  into  Mrs. 
Eddy's  eyes,  and  the  few  words  the  Teacher  had 
spoken  to  her  had  expanded  into  pages  of  rich, 
spiritual  thought. 

The  walk  to  Delia's  apartment  that  evening  was 
pleasant,  for  several  of  her  aunt's  friends  accom 
panied  them  and  she  realized  more  fully  what  the 
Science  meant  to  them.  It  was  not  the  usual  feel 
ing  of  persons  for  the  denomination  of  religion  of 
which  they  were  members,  giving  only  time  for  it 
on  Sundays.  Friday  evenings,  sociables  and  enter 
tainments,  but  these  friends  loved  their  teaching  in 
a  way  that  was  beyond  the  understanding  of  the 
world.  They  were  not  fanatics  because  they  had 
learned  the  true  sense  of  proportion  through  being 
shown  the  dangers  of  intemperate  zeal.  They  used 
their  teaching  from  the  time  they  arose  in  the  morn 
ing  until  they  went  to  sleep  at  night  for  their  daily 
labor  and  for  smoothing  off  the  rough  edges  of  the 


338  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

world,  not  only  for  themselves  but  for  others.  They 
attended  the  theatre  very  seldom,  and  some  never, 
not  because  they  were  antagonistic  but  for  the  reason 
of  the  work  that  was  before  them  to  do. 

Mrs.  Amory  and  Gerald,  who  had  gone  to  visit 
friends  in  Providence  a  few  days  before  Mary  and 
Delia  came  to  Boston,  returned  Saturday  morning, 
and  as  soon  as  Gerald  read  Mary's  note  that  she  was 
staying  with  her  aunt  he  went  to  call. 

Mary  was  out  walking  when  he  arrived,  but  Delia 
asked  him  to  wait  as  she  knew  Mary  would  soon 
return.  The  meeting  between  Delia  and  Ger 
ald  was  full  of  interest  for  each.  It  was  the  first 
time  they  had  ever  seen  each  other,  although  each 
had  heard  much  of  the  other  from  Mary.  Delia's 
smile  and  poise  immediately  won  Gerald  and  his 
frank  and  gracious  manner  made  her  heart  warm  to 
him.  While  waiting  for  Mary  he  looked  about  the 
homelike  apartment  with  its  comfortable  furniture, 
a  few  well-chosen  water-colors  and  etchings  on  the 
walls,  and  one  window  full  of  flowering  plants.  A 
bright,  happy  laugh  in  another  room,  a  few  quick 
steps,  and  Mary  was  before  him  radiant  in  color 
from  her  walk  in  the  crisp  morning  air. 

This  was  the  first  time  Gerald  had  seen  her  since 
she  had  been  healed.  There  were  no  surprised  or 
ecstatic  statements  from  him.  He  held  both  her 
hands  in  his  and  they  looked  searchingly  and  stead 
ily  into  each  other's  eyes.  The  thought  of  the 
master  artist,  refined  and  cultured  by  several  gener 
ations,  felt  rather  than  spoke,  and  Mary  knew  from 
Gerald's  look  that  he  was  giving  thanks  in  his  own 
way  for  what  had  been  done  for  her.  As  in  the  past 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  339 

he  had  never  mentioned  her  infirmity  to  her,  so  now 
he  said  nothing  except,  "  Mary,  I  wish  I  had  my 
violin,  you  would  understand  what  I  would  im 
provise.  My  whole  being  is  filled  with  a  wonder 
ful  golden  glory.  I  am  tingling  with  it  from  head 
to  feet.  It  is  a  wonderful  fierce  agony  of  joy." 
After  a  moment  he  took  her  hand  and  said  calmly 
but  with  a  far-off  look  in  his  eyes,  "  Mary,  I  believe 
I  have  just  found  the  key-note  to  an  interpretation 
of  certain  masterpieces  that  no  one  else  has  dis 
covered.  You  remember,  don't  you,  that  I  wrote 
you  in  my  last  letter  relative  to  this?  If  I  could 
ever  feel  again  as  I  have  within  the  last  three  min 
utes  I  would  reach  the  very  heart  of  the  world; 
the  morbid  I  would  awaken  to  happiness;  the  self 
ish,  uncharitable  and  cynical  would  be  touched  by 
that  which  they  knew  not  what,  and  their  hearts 
would  be  filled  with  love;  the  dishonest  and  impure 
would  see  the  opposite  in  contrast  and  would  de 
sire  it.  It  would  not  be  passion  in  the  playing  that 
would  reach  these  people,  but  the  feeling;  I  can 
feel  it,  Mary,  but  I  can't  express  it.  It  is  love, 
Mary,  but  not  human  love." 

"  Impersonal  love,  Gerald,  the  divinely  given 
love  that  is  for  the  good  of  all." 

"  It  is  possible,  it  is  possible,"  Gerald  repeated 
as  though  communing  with  himself.  "  I  have  be 
lieved  in  it  before;  I  have  dreamed  of  it  but  now 
I  have  felt  it." 

For  some  minutes  they  sat  quietly,  both  un 
willing  to  break  in  upon  the  thoughts  of  the  other. 
Mary  knew  that  what  was  passing  in  Gerald's 
thought  was  as  sacred  to  him  as  that  in  hers,  and 


340  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

that  whatever  message  he  had  for  her  from  his 
mother  would  be  given  when  the  time  came. 

Mary  watched  Gerald's  face  as  a  mother  her 
child's,  and  she  saw  a  gradual  change  take  place. 
From  the  joy  of  holy  exaltation  at  the  thoughts 
that  were  shining  within  him,  there  came  a  cloud 
ing  of  the  expression;  the  joy  faded;  a  piteous  look 
came  into  his  eyes,  the  face  paled,  the  head  drooped, 
and  with  a  sigh  of  anguish  he  whispered  almost 
hoarsely,  as  though  the  very  sounds  were  forced 
from  him:  "It  is  gone,  gone!  I  could  not 
hold  it!  " 

Mary  recalled  vividly  the  conversation  between 
her  father  and  Parker  in  August,  when  the  latter 
told  how  Gerald's  playing  at  certain  times,  espe 
cially  when  he  was  extemporizing,  deeply  affected 
him  because  it  seemed  to  be  detached  from  material 
things.  Something  in  Gerald's  artistic  nature  was 
struggling  toward  a  new  expression.  He  had  not 
been  trying  to  force  it,  and  probably  had  not  real 
ized  he  had  at  times  touched  its  frontiers,  but  the 
appearance  of  Mary,  healed,  radiantly  happy  and 
beautiful,  had  lifted  him  to  that  height  from  which 
he  was  able  to  look  over  the  mountain  tops  and  gain 
a  glimpse  of  a  new  country.  It  was  this  vision  of 
a  heretofore  undiscovered  country,  with  a  beauty 
he  had  never  seen  before,  that  exalted  his  whole 
being  into  a  feeling  of  inspiration  without  materi 
ality.  He  tried  to  hold  this  revelation  to  him. 
His  mentality  worked  to  assimilate  it,  to  make  a 
mental  record  of  the  sensations  it  made  upon  his 
nerves,  thought  and  body,  and  when  it  began  to 
fade,  he  tried  to  bring  it  back  by  attempting  to 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  341 

make  his  nerves,  thought  and  body  feel  as  they 
did  at  the  height  of  his  exaltation,  but  the  attempt 
was  a  failure.  The  wonderful  transfiguration  of 
his  thought  and  of  his  whole  being  sank  to  the 
point  from  which  it  had  started,  but  because  the 
descent  from  the  high  altitude  was  so  sudden,  he 
felt  that  he  had  landed  at  a  lower  level  than  he 
was  previous  to  his  ascent. 

It  was  the  pure  thought  of  Mary,  added  to  the 
experience  of  her  own  patient  sufferings,  that  made 
her  sympathize  with  him.  She  saw  the  necessity 
of  keeping  him  close  to  what  she  had  always  known 
him  to  be  and  there  came  to  her  Parker's  words  to 
her  father,  to  the  effect  that  if  Gerald  met  with  a 
great  disappointment  he  might  try  to  bury  his  grief 
in  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  his  temperament 
might  carry  him  to  extreme  measures.  As  this  view 
flashed  into  Mary's  thought  she  took  both  of  Ger 
ald's  hands  and  immediately  began  to  oppose  such 
conditions,  and  with  calm  assurance  worked  for 
the  positive  view.  It  was  not  true  that  to  express 
the  broadest  and  most  thrilling  interpretations  in 
art  one  must  have  experimented  with  evil  things, 
have  tasted  all  the  sensual  pleasures  of  the  world, 
and  met  with  disappointment  and  sorrow.  The 
time  has  arrived  when  "  the  pure  in  heart "  shall 
be  given  the  birthright  to  bring  spiritual  visions  to 
others  —  to  the  whole  world. 

Mary's  thought  awakened  Gerald.  He  lifted  his 
head  and  said,  "  Little  cousin,  I  shall  regain  that 
wonderful  vision  some  time.  A  condition  of  the 
same  atmosphere  will  eventuate  and  will  bring  it 
about.  But  let  us  talk  of  other  things.  First,  the 


342  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

opening  of  the  house  will  probably  be  January  the 
eighth,  so  please  make  a  note  of  that  date.  There 
will  be  present  a  choice  company  of  artists,  liter 
ary  people  and  musicians,  not  more  than  twenty. 
And  now  for  to-morrow.  Mother  wants  you  to 
come  to  dinner.  She  would  like  to  have  you  go 
to  church  with  her  in  the  morning  and  then  home. 
We  cannot  use  the  main  dining  room,  as  it  is  not 
finished,  but  we  will  have  a  cozy  time  in  the  grill 
room  in  the  basement,  and  you  will  really  think  you 
are  dining  in  an  old  castle." 

Mary  looked  forward  to  two  events:  dining  with 
Aunt  Giuliana  and  Gerald,  and  the  services  of  the 
Church  in  Chickering  Hall  in  the  afternoon,  which 
would  be  her  first  experience  at  a  regular  Christian 
Science  Sunday  meeting. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

\\7  HEN  Mrs.  Amory's  shining  equipage  drove 
*  V  up  to  the  door  Mary  was  ready  to  go  down 
immediately  and  meet  her  aunt.  As  she  stepped 
from  the  doorway  with  a  brilliant  smile  in  her  ex 
pressive  eyes,  Mrs.  Amory  drew  a  quick  breath  of 
surprise,  and  a  great  warmth  of  love  flowed  into 
her  heart  at  the  thought  of  having  such  a  beautiful 
and  impressive  looking  young  woman  with  her  at 
church. 

"  Isn't  Gerald  coming  with  us,  Aunt  Giuliana?  " 
inquired  Mary  a  moment  after  the  carriage  started. 

"  No!  He  never  goes  to  church  except  for  wed 
dings  and  funerals.  He  does  not  like  the  music  the 
choirs  sing,  tawdry  and  of  no  value  and  setting  a 
bad  example  to  those  who  are  naturally  musical. 
The  anthems  he  abominates  because  they  mean 
nothing  musically." 

"  But  what  will  Gerald  do  this  morning,  Aunt 
Giuliana?  " 

"  He  will  probably  practice,  and  then  go  for  a 
walk.  I  do  hope  he  will  not  call  on  that  Parker 
we  used  to  have  with  us.  I  have  never  witnessed 
such  loyalty  among  men  as  Gerald  bears  toward 
him." 

The  service  did  not  interest  Mary,  for  it  was 
the  same  as  those  she  had  attended  at  her  own 
church  in  New  York,  and  although  the  choir  was 

343 


344  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

as  highly  paid  and  trained  as  any  in  Boston,  she 
was  interested  only  in  the  solo  voices,  for  what  Ger 
ald  had  said  about  church  music  hung  in  her  mem 
ory  and  she  recognized  the  truth  of  his  judgment. 

In  her  thought  she  kept  turning  over  the  vision 
that  had  come  to  Gerald  the  previous  day,  and  the 
help  he  needed  to  find  it  she  felt  might  come  through 
Mr.  Parker.  A  vision  of  that  same  type  had  come 
to  her  the  day  in  Washington  Square  after  she  had 
picked  up  the  little  boy  who  had  fallen  from  the 
bench  and  suddenly  realized  that  she  could  run. 

After  many  introductions  at  the  close  of  service 
Mary  found  herself  at  last  on  the  way  to  the 
Amory  home  on  Beacon  Hill.  The  ride  through 
Arlington  Street  along  the  Public  Garden  was  re 
freshing.  The  brilliant  sun  lighted  the  houses  on 
the  hill  and  made  golden  the  ripples  of  the  water 
in  the  pond.  Gerald  met  them  at  the  door  and  his 
greeting  was  welling  with  happiness,  and  in  an 
aside  to  Mary  he  said,  "  I  have  had  a  wonderful 
talk  this  morning  with  dear  old  Parker  about  how 
I  felt  yesterday.  After  I  had  told  him  every  detail 
of  my  experience,  especially  how  I  tried  to  work 
backward  mentally  and  physically  to  the  same  sen 
sation  that  constituted  the  apex  of  my  feeling  of  ex 
altation,  he  asked,  '  This  experience  came  to  you 
only  at  the  moment  Miss  Hamilton  entered  the 
room?  '  I  answered  in  the  affirmative." 

"  What  did  he  say  then,  Gerald?  "  inquired  Mary, 
looking  with  steady  glance  into  his  eyes. 

"  He  replied,  '  To  the  appearance  of  Miss  Ham 
ilton  I  attach  nothing  from  the  material  or  personal 
side,  because  it  was  the  spiritual  that  touched  and 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  345 

awakened  j^ou.'  And  I  am  deeply  puzzled  by  his 
answer,  little  cousin." 

A  feeling  of  gratitude  to  Parker  filled  Mary's 
heart,  for  she  knew  that  the  desire  for  this  eleva 
tion  was  becoming  a  part  of  Gerald  which  he  knew 
he  could  use  for  a  beneficial  purpose.  When  he 
should  fully  realize  that  mental  and  material  sensa 
tions  called  together,  and  made  to  work  by  will 
power,  could  not  accomplish  the  result,  he  would 
turn  to  that  which  would. 

"  What  Mr.  Parker  probably  means,  Gerald,  is 
that  there  will  come  a  time  when,  because  of  an 
experience  in  life,  and  then  of  demonstration,  you 
will  gain  what  you  desire.  A  spiritual  message  is 
seldom  fully  interpreted  by  one  who  does  not  under 
stand  the  tongue.  Some  day,  Gerald,  you  will  learn 
a  new  tongue,  and  through  it  you  will  be  given  the 
power  to  translate  a  new  tongue  in  music  to  others. 
Now,  Gerald,  enough  of  this  for  the  present  for 
I  want  to  see  the  house,  but  remember  what  Mr. 
Parker  told  you  when  you  went  abroad  and  what 
has  given  me  courage  in  time  of  doubt,  '  To  those 
leaning  on  the  sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is  big  with 
blessings.'  Say  it  with  me  now,  Gerald,"  and  she 
clasped  his  hand  tenderly  in  both  her  own. 

At  the  close  of  the  sentence  Mary  said,  "  I  want 
you -to  keep  these  words  with  you,  because  if  you 
look  and  work  in  the  right  way  each  day  will  be 
'  big  with  blessings.'  On  the  other  hand,  if  you 
neglect  to  appreciate  the  blessing  of  each  day  be 
cause  your  thought  is  transfixed  on  something  you 
do  not  know  how  to  attain,  you  stand  still.  Some 
of  the  blessings  that  you  allow  to  go  by  and  don't 


346  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

appreciate  might  lead  you  nearer,  and  show  you 
the  way  to  the  desired  goal.  Promise  me  now, 
Gerald,  not  to  get  disheartened,  and  then  please 
show  me  the  house." 

"  I  promise,  dear  little  cousin,"  said  Gerald,  with 
a  happy  smile  and  laugh.  "  You  are  a  wise  little 
woman,  Mary.  You  see  things,  mental  problems, 
in  such  a  clear  light  that  you  go  right  to  the  core 
of  them  and  straighten  out  all  the  kinks. 

"  This  is  the  hallway,  as  you  know,  but  there 
is  to  be  a  panel  and  a  niche  over  there.  It  should 
be  completed  next  week.  Let  us  go  into  the  recep 
tion  room  first  for  it  is  finished." 

"  How  beautiful  this  painted  Italian  furniture  is, 
Gerald,  with  its  lovely  grounds,  scrolls,  birds, 
flowers  and  gold.  It  is  so  bright  and  cheerful. 
This  is  as  sunny  as  my  sitting  room  at  home. 

"  O,  Gerald!  This  nearly  takes  my  breath 
away,"  exclaimed  Mary  with  delight  as  she  entered 
the  great  dining  room  capable  of  seating  fifty  people 
for  a  meal.  "  What  wonderful  old  panelling  of 
Italian  walnut." 

"  We  bought  this  in  Italy,"  returned  Gerald. 
"  Its  main  beauty  lies  in  the  fact  that  plain  panels 
form  an  excellent  foil  for  those  that  are  so  richly 
carved,  and  the  painted  panels  give  life  to  the 
whole." 

Gerald's  enthusiasm  grew  as  he  pointed  out  to 
Mary  the  different  effects  that  would  be  produced 
when  everything  was  finished.  He  called  her  at 
tention  to  the  floor,  and  told  her  that  it  would  never 
be  slippery  like  one  that  was  waxed,  and  would 
always  remain  polished  as  it  was  of  teak  wood. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  347 

He  wished  the  hoods  of  the  great  fireplaces,  that 
extended  upward  fully  twelve  feet,  one  at  each  end 
of  the  room,  which  occupied  two  stories  of  the 
house,  were  finished,  with  their  stone  carvings  and 
heraldic  devices  in  colors. 

"  It  is  going  to  be  a  wonderful  room,  Gerald," 
said  Mary,  "  and  those  great  windows  with  their 
deep  recesses  are  very  effective,  but  now  I  want 
to  see  the  music  room." 

"  It  is  rather  bare  at  present,"  returned  Gerald. 
"  We  are  waiting  for  the  final  touches  to  be  made 
in  the  stained  glass  windows  designed  by  La  Farge. 
I  have  not  put  the  piano  and  the  harpsichord  in 
there  because  of  the  changes  of  temperature  oc 
casioned  by  the  taking  out  of  temporary  windows 
for  the  placement  of  the  permanent,  but  you  can 
see  how  the  tapestries,  pictures,  and  carvings  look 
in  their  places." 

"  It  is  very  beautiful,  Gerald,"  said  Mary  as  they 
entered  the  great  room,  occupying,  the  same  as  the 
dining  room,  two  stories,  but  somewhat  longer  and 
wider.  "  In  a  room  like  this  two  fireplaces  give  a 
sense  of  cheer,  and  how  exquisitely  the  colors  in 
the  tapestries  and  the  pictures  show  against  the 
fawn  color  of  the  walls.  It  is  very  Italian,  Ger 
ald,  and  very  beautiful." 

At  that  moment  Mrs.  Amory  appeared  and  Mary 
told  her  how  delighted  she  was  with  the  beauty  of 
the  rooms.  Dinner  was  announced  and  Mrs. 
Amory  led  the  way  down  broad  stone  steps  with 
stone  walls  into  the  grill  room.  "  How  unique  and 
beautiful,"  exclaimed  Mary  with  a  burst  of  enthusi 
asm  as  she  looked  around  the  room  with  its  walls 


348  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

of  stone  and  its  arched  ceiling,  tile  floor,  deep, 
arched  windows  set  with  leaded  glass,  and  a  fire 
place  of  generous  proportions.  "  To  come  from 
colonial  Boston  directly  into  this  room  is  almost 
like  flying  on  the  magic  carpet  to  a  counterpart  in 
Europe,  but  the  transition  from  the  dining  room 
and  music  room  to  here  makes  a  complete  at 
mosphere." 

A  refectory  table  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room 
and  one  end  was  set  for  three  people.  The  Italian 
chairs,  high-backed  and  carved,  added  richness,  and 
Mrs.  Amory  with  her  dark  beauty  and  Italian  grace 
completed  an  interesting  picture. 

"  We  like  this  room,"  said  Mrs.  Amory,  "  be 
cause  it  is  intimate.  The  land  on  this  side  (point 
ing  to  the  wall  with  three  windows)  slopes  toward 
the  south,  and  the  garden  is  directly  outside,  so 
that  we  can  sit  at  the  table  and  see  the  flower 
beds." 

"  The  carvings  of  that  door  are  very  beautiful, 
Aunt  Giuliana,"  said  Mary,  indicating  a  cabinet 
hanging  on  the  wall. 

"  It  is  one  of  the  rare  pieces  done  by  a  certain 
old  master  carver,  one  our  family  prized  very  highly. 
When  we  unpacked  it  we  found  that  some  of  the 
carvings  were  badly  broken.  Other  pieces  upstairs, 
especially  some  figures  of  wood,  were  dented  and 
chipped." 

"  These  are  the  carvings  then  that  only  Mr. 
Parker  could  mend  properly,"  said  Mary  de 
lightedly,  and  the  minute  she  made  the  statement 
she  knew  there  was  a  deep  stir  in  the  depths  of 
her  aunt's  feelings. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  349 

"  He  accomplished  his  work  in  a  satisfactory 
manner,"  returned  her  aunt,  "  but  I  do  not  see  any 
reason  why  you  should  be  so  especially  delighted 
because  Parker  did  it." 

"  I  have  several  reasons,  Aunt  Giuliana;  first, 
because  early  last  summer  you  and  Gerald  were 
(  delighted  '  —  and  I  use  the  word  you  applied  at 
that  time  —  with  his  work,  and  you  made  him  your 
superintendent.  Second,  father  found  him  every 
inch  a  man;  and  third,  he  did  restore  your  carvings 
better  than  any  one  else  you  could  find,  this  you 
have  admitted;  and  fourth,  because  I  have  never 
met  nor  seen  Mr.  Parker,  my  curiosity  has  been 
aroused,  also  my  admiration,  and  I  expect  to  have 
that  pleasure  when  I  go  to  church  this  afternoon 
with  Aunt  Delia." 

There  was  a  sweet  gentleness  in  Mary's  manner 
of  speaking,  also  a  firm  undertone  that  immediately 
spoke  to  Mrs.  Amory  of  the  force  and  courage  of 
Mary's  mother,  and  in  the  quick  temperamental 
flare  of  feeling  that  arose  at  the  mention  of  the 
name  of  Parker,  Mrs.  Amory  took  second  thought 
before  she  spoke. 

"  You  are  right,  Mary,  Parker  is  a  splendid 
workman;  but  he  has  a  mistaken  idea  that  his 
religion  has  something  to  do  with  perfection  in 
his  labors." 

"  I  do  not  agree  with  you  there,  Aunt  Giuliana," 
was  Mary's  quick  and  decisive  answer,  "  for  from 
my  own  experience  I  know  that  a  religion  believed 
in,  that  is  applicable  to  everything  we  do,  helps  to 
create,  also  to  accomplish  better  work,  and  de 
mands  that  the  work  be  honestly  and  perfectly 


350  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

done.  Such  a  demonstrable  religion  as  a  part  of 
the  workman,  helps  him  to  find  the  best  expression 
of  his  labor." 

"  But  some  artists  who  have  done  splendid  mas 
terpieces  have  not  been  men  of  religious  or  moral 
character,"  replied  Mrs.  Amory. 

"  In  most  instances,  Aunt  Giuliana,  have  not  the 
masterpieces  of  religious  paintings  been  master 
pieces  of  technique  rather  than  of  highest  spirit 
ual  significance?  " 

"  That,"  returned  Mrs.  Amory,  "  was  not  con 
sidered  necessary  for  the  completeness  and  per- 
fectness  of  the  scheme  for  decorative  effect." 

"  Would  not  the  total  result  be  infinitely  greater, 
Aunt  Giuliana,  if  the  artist,  endowed  with  genius, 
perfection  of  technique  and  color,  had,  in  addition 
to  these,  the  spiritual  vision  for  the  spiritual  inter 
pretation.  With  the  latter  he  would  go  far  beyond 
the  artist  who  never  rose  above  the  material  side 
of  life  and  had  no  spiritual  inspiration." 

"  In  parallel  with  your  thought,  Mary,"  said 
Gerald,  "  is  the  same  question  in  music,  especially 
that  for  the  church.  The  one  who  writes  music 
for  intensely  spiritual  words  and  desires  to  make 
their  meaning  color  the  music,  and  carry  the  mes 
sage,  should  be  of  high  spiritual  thought.  Tristan 
and  Isolde  could  not  have  been  written  by  one  who 
did  not  know  the  pangs  of  intense  human  love. 
A  composer  may  write  beautiful  music  to  words  he 
does  not  fully  understand,  but  it  probably  will  not 
be  appropriate  music.  A  thorough  and  profound 
knowledge  of  the  laws  of  harmony  and  counter 
point  does  not  teach  a  man  how  to  pray,  nor  the 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  351 

value  of  prayer.  To  write  appropriate  music  to 
words  of  a  prayer  that  has  in  it  the  deep  spiritual 
desires  that  reach  to  the  far  borderlands  of  the 
full  realization  that  '  God  is  Love,'  a  composer 
must  first  learn  how  to  pray." 

"  A  splendid  argument  from  your  own  point  of 
view,  my  son,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Amory  with  en 
thusiasm,  taking  his  firm  white  fingers  in  her  own, 
and  stroking  them  tenderly,  "  but  it  is  astonishing, 
I  mean  from  its  religious  view-point,  coming  from 
one  who  never  goes  to  church." 

"  I  have  my  own  church  within  me,  Mother  dear, 
and  there  are  times  I  feel  prayers.  I  do  not  have 
to  speak  them  aloud,  and  I  know  they  are  answered. 
My  church  within  me  is  impersonal.  No  minister 
of  a  denomination  built  upon  a  creed,  a  certain 
part  of  the  Bible,  gives  his  personal  opinion  in 
thunderous  tones  to  me  that  I  must  either  swallow 
or  refuse.  In  my  church  there  is  no  struggling 
for  place  or  position,  no  personality." 

Mary  realized  instantly  that  it  was  this  indepen 
dence  and  clearness  of  thought  that  Mr.  Parker 
admired  and  protected  in  Gerald. 

It  was  this  splendid  workman  with  the  unfading 
and  living  picture  before  him  of  the  Master  as  a 
carpenter  making  as  perfect  his  work  at  his  trade 
as  was  his  after  labor  of  healing,  and  who  applied 
the  active  principle  of  that  picture  to  everything 
he  did.  Mary  realized  that  what  Gerald  had  so 
spontaneously  uttered  was  not  a  surface  agitation 
of  the  moment  caused  by  something  Parker  had 
said  to  him  that  morning,  but  was  the  outcome  of 
an  inherent  quality  of  thought  that  was  in  syn- 


352  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

chronism  with  Parker's  thoughts  toward  and  for 
Gerald,  and  which  the  former  guarded  with  tender 
care  and  unselfish  love  for  the  benefit  of  the  owner. 

Gerald's  statement  was  so  simple  in  its  faith  and 
convictions  that  neither  Mrs.  Amory  nor  Mary 
cared  to  say  more  on  the  subject,  for  they  both 
instinctively  felt  that  the  picture  he  had  created  was 
beyond  their  powers  to  criticize  or  change,  and  the 
conversation  turned  upon  the  excellent  cooking  by 
the  chef  Gerald  had  brought  with  him  from  Italy. 

It  was  with  a  sense  of  relief,  and  Mary  felt  guilty 
in  acknowledging  it  even  to  herself,  that  she  did 
not  have  to  stay  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  with  her 
aunt.  At  half-past  two  she  bade  good-by  to  Mrs. 
Amory  and  started  with  Gerald  for  the  walk  across 
the  "  Common."  She  wished  he  would  attend  the 
service  with  her,  and  she  would  have  asked  him  to 
go  if  he  had  not  already  an  engagement  to  play 
string  quartette  that  afternoon.  While  their  walk 
in  the  sunshine  was  pleasant,  Mary  felt  a  sense  of 
depression  hanging  over  her. 

In  the  hallway  at  the  front  of  the  auditorium  of 
dickering  Hall  she  met  her  Aunt  Delia.  The 
feeling  of  clouds  hovering  over  her  vanished,  for 
she  saw  only  bright  faces  about  her.  She  knew 
from  what  Aunt  Delia  had  told  her  that  there  were 
patients  who  came  to  the  services  almost  by  stealth, 
because  of  the  fear  of  the  antagonism  expressed 
by  relatives  and  friends,  but  even  this  did  not  keep 
them  from  coming,  because  their  faith  and  courage 
were  strengthened  by  their  progress,  and  they  were 
looking  forward  to  the  sermon  which  should  give 
them  more  knowledge  of  the  healing  Truth. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  353 

While  Delia  was  making  to  feel  at  home  several 
patients  who  were  attending  the  service  for  the 
first  time,  Mary  took  a  seat  in  the  rear  part  of  the 
hall  from  which  place  she  could  see  the  different 
adult  classes  of  the  Sunday  School.  These  were 
under  the  instruction  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  students,  and 
the  members  appeared  interested  in  the  lesson  they 
were  studying,  and  she  could  see  from  their  atti 
tudes  that  many  questions  were  asked  and  answered. 

To  Mary,  the  scene  brought  a  feeling  of  love  for 
the  devoted  workers.  The  atmosphere  of  a  sweet 
Sabbath  calm  pervaded  the  place,  and  never  had 
she  felt  such  restful  peace  as  that  which  flowed 
about  her  and  entered  every  fiber  of  her  thought. 
As  she  sat  there  alone,  she  unconsciously  relaxed 
in  mind,  body  and  thought,  and  her  only  inquiry 
was,  "  Why  is  it  I  feel  so  wonderfully  happy  and 
well  without  a  single  shadow?  "  Then  she  thought 
of  what  Aunt  Delia  had  told  her  relative  to  the 
services,  namely,  that  Mrs.  Eddy's  students  had 
been  taught  to  work  for  the  result  that  the  atmos 
phere  of  every  service  should  be  of  happiness  and 
hope,  and  the  desire  to  help  others.  As  she  looked 
at  some  of  the  veteran  students  she  could  not  help 
calling  to  thought  the  pictures  of  some  of  the 
apostles,  as  artists  had  been  inspired  to  represent 
them  with  kindness,  faith,  hope,  patience,  calm  and 
trusting  endurance,  and  love  even  for  those  who 
persecute,  shining  from  their  faces.  What  dear 
simple  people  they  were,  using  a  demonstrable 
religion  every  moment  of  their  lives  to  help  their 
friends,  patients  and  the  whole  world. 

In  the  midst  of  her  thoughts  the  bell  rang  for 


354  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

the  closing  of  the  Sunday  School.  The  children 
came  from  rooms  behind  the  platform,  took  their 
places  in  the  auditorium,  and  a  hymn  was  sung. 

Aunt  Delia  came  to  her  and  they  proceeded  to 
seats  on  the  right-hand  side.  Those  who  had  been 
waiting  in  the  outer  hall  for  the  conclusion  of  the 
Sunday  School  came  in,  and  by  three  o'clock  Mary 
noticed  that  the  auditorium  was  about  three  quarters 
filled.  She  enjoyed  the  selection  played  as  an 
opening  by  Mr.  Tourj£e,  the  pianist.  Mary  had 
hopes  that  Mrs.  Eddy  might  preach,  but  she  felt 
so  well  and  happy,  she  knew  she  would  not  be  any 
less  attentive  to  the  sermon  if  she  did  not.  Near 
the  conclusion  of  the  prelude,  a  gentleman  took  his 
place  in  the  pulpit,  and  her  aunt  told  her  it  was  Mr. 
E.  A.  Bail,  a  student.  Mary  became  deeply  at 
tentive  when  a  lady  in  the  choir  at  the  right  of  the 
pulpit  arose  to  sing.  "  A  very  good  voice,  well 
trained,  Mrs.  Howe,  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  students," 
her  aunt  whispered  to  her. 

The  selection,  Mary  had  heard  many  times  and 
it  had  never  made  special  appeal.  The  music  was 
simple,  not  great,  not  even  excellent,  but  Mrs.  Howe, 
as  Mary  realized,  was  not  singing  as  one  merely  per 
forming  a  set  part  of  a  service,  but  was  giving  a 
message  to  everyone  there.  She  was  putting  a  new 
translation  into  the  words,  one  that  made  them  liv 
ing.  They  were  being  exalted  by  a  new  light,  and 
Mary  listened  breathlessly  to  the  color  the  voice 
took  on  at  the  enunciation  of  some  of  the  words.  She 
found  herself,  probably  like  others,  receiving  a  mes 
sage  in  the  words  as  the  singer  touched  certain 
places  into  life  by  vocally  italicizing  them: 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  355 

Why  is  thy  faith,  O  child  of  God,  so  small? 
Why  doth  thy  heart  shrink  back  at  duty's  call? 
Art  thou  obeying  this  —  "  Abide  in  me," 
And  doth  the  Master's  word  abide  in  thee? 

Oh,  blest  assurance  from  our  risen  Lord, 
Oh,  precious  comfort  breathing  from  the  Word! 
How  great  the  promise!  could  there  greater  be? 
"  Ask  what  thou  wilt,  it  shall  be  done  for  thee!  " 

"  Ask  what  thou  wilt,"  but  oh,  remember  this,  — 
We  ask  and  have  not,  for  we  ask  amiss 
When,  weak  in  faith,  we  only  half  believe 
That  what  we  ask  we  really  shall  receive. 

To  Mary,  deeply  touched  and  inspired,  there  was 
a  world  of  meaning  in  the  singer's  expressive  color 
ing  of  "  risen,"  the  calm  feeling  of  satisfaction  and 
gratitude  in  "  comfort,"  the  breadth  of  realization 
in  "  great  the  promise,"  and  the  spiritual  surety  in 
the  line: 

That  what  we  ask  we  really  shall  receive. 

Mary  recognized  the  fact  that  above  the  music 
and  the  art  of  the  singer  was  the  revelation  of  the 
spiritual  intent  of  the  words,  and  the  thought  flashed 
through  her,  "  This  is  the  same  ideal  for  which 
Gerald  is  struggling,  which  he  realizes  will  trans 
mute  that  which  is  born  of  truth  into  a  rendition 
of  truth.  The  singer  has  interpreted  the  experience 
and  the  spiritual  faith  of  the  writer  of  the  lines, 
and  if  she  could  do  it  in  this  concrete  instance,  why 


356  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

could  not  Gerald  when  he  should  find  a  definite 
method  of  spiritual  introspection  and  interpretation 
as  the  singer  had  evidently  discovered  or  received 
through  her  spiritual  viewpoint?  " 

At  the  close  of  the  service  Mary  had  the  over 
whelming  desire  to  see  Mr.  Parker,  for  she  wanted 
to  talk  to  him  about  Gerald.  Directly  after  the 
benediction,  Aunt  Delia  excused  herself  as  she  had 
some  church  matters  to  take  up  with  Mr.  Johns, 
Mrs.  Roe,  and  Mrs.  Crosse,  and  told  her  that  Miss 
Drew  was  in  the  rear  of  the  hall  and  wished  to 
see  her. 

As  Mary  started  to  go  up  the  aisle,  she  saw,  some 
rows  to  the  rear  of  where  she  had  been  sitting,  a 
group  of  people  standing  about  Mrs.  Eddy.  A 
sudden  feeling  came  to  her  to  cross  the  hall  to  the 
other  aisle  and  go  to  the  rear  to  Miss  Drew,  for 
the  thought  came  to  her  that  she  was  not  a  student, 
nor  a  member  of  the  Church,  therefore  she  should 
not  take  the  time  and  attention  Mrs.  Eddy  should 
give  to  her  active  workers.  Although  Mary  had 
in  her  own  name  a  fortune  larger  than  any  attendant 
of  the  Church,  so  she  had  figured  from  her  aunt's 
statements,  yet  she  felt  the  smallness  of  the  value 
of  money  in  comparison  with  the  labors  she  real 
ized  her  aunt  and  other  practitioners  were  doing. 
She  fully  realized  it  in  her  own  case.  The  value 
of  being  able  to  heal  others  as  she  had  been  healed 
enabled  those  helped  to  become  wage-earners. 
This  thought  of  the  first  and  rightful  claim  upon 
Mrs.  Eddy's  encouragement  and  guidance  came 
strongly  to  Mary  at  this  moment  as  she  looked  at 
the  group  about  the  Teacher,  all  with  earnest  ex- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  357 

pressions  on  their  faces,  asking  questions  and 
listening  to  explanations. 

Mary  had  gone  half  way  across  the  hall,  between 
the  rows  of  folding  seats,  when  she  glanced  toward 
the  place  where  Mrs.  Eddy  stood.  At  that  mo 
ment,  Mrs.  Eddy  turned  and  their  glances  met. 
Mary  did  not  know  just  how  or  why  she  retraced 
her  steps  and  went  up  the  aisle  toward  Mrs.  Eddy. 
As  she  came  near,  Mrs.  Eddy  looked  at  her,  and  in 
her  expressive  eyes  Mary  saw  tenderness  and  love, 
and  at  the  same  time,  gratitude,  and  the  calm 
pressure  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  hand,  impersonal  but 
inspiring,  touched  her  deeply.  A  few  words  of 
greeting  and  she  turned  to  answer  a  question  that 
the  coming  of  Mary  had  withheld.  Mary  real 
ized  that  Mrs.  Eddy  had  not  introduced  her  to 
those  about  her  and  immediately  saw  the  reason:  — 
she  did  not  desire  to  put  her  on  exhibition 
as  the  very  wealthy  Miss  Hamilton,  daughter  of  the 
great  banker,  also  that  she  did  not  wish  to  person 
alize  her.  She  felt  that  Mrs.  Eddy  was  guarding 
her  so  that  she  should  grow  in  Science  naturally 
without  being  hampered  by  undue  thought  of  per 
sonality,  and  she  was  grateful. 

She  immediately  made  toward  Miss  Drew,  and 
after  greetings  asked  her  to  point  out  Mr.  Parker. 

"  Mr.  Parker,"  said  Mary,  as  she  extended  her 
hand,  "  I  am  Miss  Hamilton,  Gerald's  cousin,  and 
we  need  no  introduction.  I  would  like  to  speak 
with  you  about  Gerald.  Can't  we  sit  here  and 
talk?  "  and  she  indicated  two  seats  quite  a  distance 
away  from  the  nearest  group. 

Mary  had  created  a  picture  of  Mr.  Parker  from 


358  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

what  she  had  heard  from  her  father,  Gerald,  Mrs. 
Amory  and  Aunt  Delia,  and  it  was  not  far  from  an 
excellent  likeness,  for  she  saw  before  her  a  man 
of  medium  height  and  build,  with  eyes  from  which 
there  shone  earnestness,  straightforwardness  and 
kindness. 

"  Gerald,  as  you  know,  Mr.  Parker."  continued 
Mary,  "  is  being  urged  by  some  inherent  power  to 
attain  a  method  of  musical  expression  which  has  not 
been  used  by  other  artists,  and  he  has  reached  a 
point  beyond  the  power  of  Aunt  Giuliana  to  help 
him,  but  this  she  cannot  see  nor  understand.  Aunt 
Giuliana  studied  violin  with  some  of  the  master 
teachers  and  played  very  beautifully,  and  has  never 
ceased  studying  the  playing  of  every  great  violinist 
who  appears.  Since  boyhood  Gerald  has  relied  to 
a  very  large  extent  on  her  judgment,  and  I  cannot 
help  thinking,  that  Aunt  Giuliana,  out  of  her  great 
love  for  him,  cannot  bear  the  thought  of  having 
him  reach  out  for  something  she  has  not  experienced 
or  cannot  comprehend  in  its  fullest  meaning.  She 
does  not  recognize  the  fact  that  a  new  era  has  come 
in  music,  one  more  introspective  and  atmospheric, 
the  dawning  of  a  type  of  music  less  material  and 
more  spiritual,  one  which  lifts  you  entirely  away 
from  the  past." 

"  As  I  understand  the  situation,"  replied  Mr. 
Parker,  "  Mrs.  Amory  is  in  the  position  where  she 
cannot  admit  to  Mr.  Gerald  she  is  unable  to  follow 
him,  for  fear  he  will  realize  she  cannot  lead  him  any 
further.  While  she  desires  that  Mr.  Gerald  should 
be  successful,  there  is  a  force  working  within  her, 
of  which  she  is  unconscious,  which  makes  her  wish 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  359 

to  keep  him  from  going  where  she  can  not.  I 
know  little  about  music,  Miss  Hamilton,  but  Mr. 
Gerald  has  played  to  me  often,  and  sometimes  ex 
plains  about  his  art,  and  I  catch  all  I  can,  but  not 
what  you  call  technically.  Mr.  Gerald  becomes  so 
earnest  at  times  that  it  is  the  spirit  I  catch  and 
hold  on  to,  and  that  gives  me  a  sure  light  upon 
the  other  things  I  could  not  grasp  and  I  then  under 
stand  more  clearly." 

"  Gerald  was  with  you  .this  morning,  Mr. 
Parker." 

"  Yes,  Miss  Hamilton,  and  I  can  safely  trust  you 
with  a  little  secret:  Mr.  Gerald  was  giving  some 
violin  lessons." 

"  Gerald  teaching?  "  exclaimed  Mary. 

"  Yes,  Miss  Hamilton.  A  half  dozen  young  girls 
and  boys,  all  poor.  You  see,  Miss  Hamilton,  my 
shop  is  in  an  old  brick  building  down  by  the  river, 
somewhat  away  from  others,  and  there  are  two 
large  back  rooms.  There  is  where  Mr.  Gerald 
teaches.  His  little  pupils,  four  of  them  Italians, 
just  idolize  him,  but  don't  know  who  he  is.  He 
says,  Miss  Hamilton,  that  he  gets  more  pleasure 
out  of  the  work  than  anything  he  ever  did,  and 
you  should  see  him  with  them,  Miss;  it  is  a  beautiful 
sight,  always  patient  and  inspiring.  He  teaches 
them  as  a  class,  and  after  their  lessons  he  plays, 
and  they  understand  why  he  plays  to  them,  not  to 
astonish,  nor  to  personalize  himself.  They  know 
he  plays  because  he  cannot  help  it  and  at  times  he 
seems  to  picture  in  his  music  their  struggles,  long 
ings  and  visions,  and  they  sit  there  rapt,  with  tears 
and  smiles  in  their  eyes,  and  great  hopes  shining 


360  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

forth;  but  he  always  comes  to  that  place  where  he 
seems  to  leave  the  earth  and  all  material  things 
behind,  and  it  is  wonderful  how  these  children  feel 
his  thoughts,  just  because  they  are  children,  I  sup 
pose.  They  never  applaud  at  the  end,  but  remain 
quiet  as  though  some  great  thought  was  rinding  a 
home  in  their  little  hearts  and  they  did  not  want  to 
frighten  it  away." 

"  Does  Aunt  Giuliana  know  about  this,  Mr. 
Parker?  " 

"  I  think  not,  Miss  Hamilton,  and  I  fear  she 
would  not  approve  it,  because  she  would  feel  that 
Mr.  Gerald  was  lowering  himself;  and  if  she  should 
I  don't  know  what  would  happen,  because  Mr.  Ger 
ald  so  loves  to  teach  these  children  that  he  would 
not  give  up  the  work.  But  there  is  one  thing  I 
wish  Mr.  Gerald  could  be  cured  of,  Miss  Hamilton." 

"  What  is  that?  "  inquired  Mary  in  anxious 
tone. 

"  Taking  upon  himself  the  burdens  of  others. 
While  he  helps  and  inspires,  yet  he  fears  for  those 
he  sees  are  in  need.  He  suffers  with  them,  actually 
suffers,  Miss  Hamilton.  He  sees  those  who  can 
help  pass  them  by,  and  feels  that  he  should  act  as 
the  whole  department  of  employment  bureaus  and 
of  charities." 

"  Upon  this  subject  there  are  some  sad  verses 
Gerald  wrote  after  we  had  dined  at  an  Italian 
cafe  in  New  York.  He  was  deeply  moved  and  his 
feelings  found  their  outlet  in  playing  upon  a  Guar- 
nerius  owned  by  the  violinist  in  the  cafe.  In  his 
playing  he  revealed  the  ambitions,  sorrows  and 
longings  of  the  many  artists  there.  He  had  ab- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  361 

sorbed  all  these  feelings  and  they  became  his,  too 
much  his.  The  first  lines  of  the  verses  are  like 
this: 

Touched  by  great  sorrow,  I  went  out  into  the  dewy 

night, 

Night  of  soft,  undulant  breezes  and  star  light,  — 
A  night  of  silver,  and  violet  shadows,  luminous  and 

deep, 
And  climbing  to  the  world's  edge,  to  its  highest 

steep, 
I  lifted  up  my  voice,  praying  the  world  to  aid" 

"  It  is  just  like  Mr.  Gerald,  Miss,  going  out 
alone  into  some  place  and  in  his  simple,  generous 
way,  calling  those  who  are  troubled  to  come  to 
him  for  help." 

As  Delia  and  Mary  walked  through  the  calm, 
gathering  dusk  of  the  late  afternoon  on  their  way 
home  from  the  service,  the  latter  said,  "  I  heard 
Mrs.  Crosse  say  to  one  with  whom  she  was  speak 
ing,  that  there  would  be  quite  a  number  of  changes 
made  in  the  next  edition  of  Science  and  Health: 
appropriate  mottoes  prefixed  to  chapters,  and  poetic 
and  prose  quotations  added.  Perhaps  you  already 
know  about  this,  Aunt  Delia." 

"  Yes,  Mary.  The  changes  are  considerable  in 
number.  At  first,  Mrs.  Eddy  thought  she  would 
publish  the  new  edition  in  two  volumes  so  that 
those  who  were  being  treated  could  more  easily 
handle  the  books  than  if  in  one  large  volume  of 
nearly  six  hundred  pages.  She  has  decided,  how 
ever,  to  have  it  in  one  volume,  because  there  will 


362  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

be  an  index  to  the  new  edition,  the  first  ever  pub 
lished.  You  can  see  that  having  to  lay  down  vol 
ume  one,  and  take  up  the  second  in  order  to  use 
the  index,  is  not  as  convenient  as  having  every 
thing  in  one  book." 

"  While  I  was  waiting  for  you,  Miss  Drew  intro 
duced  me  to  Mr.  Wiggin,  who  made  the  index. 
Instead  of  talking  of  the  service  and  the  healing, 
he  asked  me  about  the  theatres  in  New  York,  and 
told  me  witty  stories  about  actors  with  whom  he 
was  acquainted.  Miss  Drew  spoke  as  though  he 
were  a  very  learned  scholar." 

Aunt  Delia  smiled  gently,  for  Mary's  expression 
of  opinion  was  like  that  of  her  father  and  mother, 
directly  to  the  point. 

"  Mr.  Wiggin  has  had  experience  in  the  pulpit 
and  considerable  as  proofreader  and  reviser  of 
manuscripts  for  many  authors  and  for  different 
publications.  In  the  great  and  constantly  growing 
amount  of  labor  Mrs.  Eddy  has  to  do,  she  finds 
the  work  of  Mr.  Wiggin  useful,  and  he  saves  her 
time  for  other  efforts.  He  is,  as  you  know,  work 
ing  now  with  Mrs.  Crosse  on  the  Journal.  While 
his  name  does  not  appear  as  editor,  which  is  by 
his  desire,  he  is  so  nominally." 

"  From  what  he  intimated  to  me  I  have  drawn 
the  conclusion  that  Mr.  Wiggin  does  not  care  to 
have  his  name  appear  as  editor,  because  the  Journal 
is  not  of  great  enough  literary  importance,  and  he 
carries  the  air  of  being  quite  superior  to  those 
around  him.  In  all  that  he  said  and  did,  his  manner 
of  saying  and  doing  it,  also  his  enormous  bulk,  he 
made  me  think  of  the  descriptions  I  have  read  of 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  363 

Dr.  Samuel  Johnson.  He  was  rather  patronizing 
to  me  at  first  when  he  found  that  this  afternoon 
was  my  first  attendance  at  the  Church,  and  quoted 
from  Shakespeare  to  fit  the  occasion.  He  then  told 
me  of  the  great  people  he  had  met.  Miss  Drew 
sensed  the  thought  that  he  was  trying  to  exalt 
himself  in  my  eyes.  She  told  him  who  I  was,  and 
of  father's  position  in  the  financial  world,  also  of 
mother's  in  the  social,  and  of  the  noted  people  who 
have  visited  us.  I  cannot  help  feeling,  Aunt  Delia, 
that  he  looks  upon  Christian  Science  as  an  experi 
ment  and  has  not  its  spirit.  He  finds  it  interesting, 
and  time  alone  will  tell  how  true  he  is  to  it." 

Delia  did  not  make  an  answer  to  Mary's  state 
ment  and  the  latter,  feeling  that  her  aunt  did  not 
desire  to  speak  more  upon  the  subject,  changed  it 
to  one  she  had  had  in  mind  for  some  time. 

"  Did  Mrs.  Eddy  ever  have  her  portrait  painted, 
Aunt  Delia?  " 

"  Mrs.  Batchelder,  one  of  her  students,  is  now 
painting  a  full  length,  but  some  years  ago  her  por 
trait  was  painted  by  a  very  excellent  artist,  E.  T. 
Billings,  whose  picture  of  Daniel  Webster  is  known 
as  the  best  of  that  statesman.  He  also  painted  a 
splendid  likeness  of  Dr.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes." 

"  I  have  often  wondered,  when  looking  through 
your  editions  of  Science  and  Health,  why  Mrs.  Eddy 
never  had  her  portrait  as  a  frontispiece." 

"  For  the  reason,  probably,"  returned  Delia, 
"  that  she  felt  the  picture  of  the  raising  of  the 
daughter  of  Jairus  would  give  a  quicker  and  more 
definite  thought  of  the  intent  and  purpose  of  the 
book  to  one  opening  it  for  the  first  time.  In  some 


364  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

edition  of  the  near  future  an  engraving  of  her  may 
appear  as  a  frontispiece,  owing  to  the  strong  de 
sire  of  her  students  for  a  portrait." 

For  the  Christmas  season  Mary  returned  to  New 
York  and  there  was  a  happy  reunion,  for  Mrs.  Ham 
ilton  had  been  visiting  for  several  weeks  in  the 
South.  They  had  all  wanted  Delia  to  spend  Christ 
mas  and  New  Year's  with  them.  In  her  kind  and 
gentle  manner  she  stated  that  she  could  not  con 
scientiously  give  the  time,  because  there  was  so 
much  to  be  done  in  Boston.  A  call  had  been  sent 
out  to  students  all  over  the  country  relative  to  the 
formation  of  a  National  Association.  The  meet 
ing  for  organization  had  been  set  for  Friday,  Jan 
uary  29,  and  for  this,  preparations  were  being 
made;  also  for  the  first  regular  Meeting  to  be  held 
in  New  York  City  on  February  10,  which  she  would 
probably  attend  and  would  see  them  all  at  that 
time. 

To  Mary,  she  wrote,  relative  to  the  contemplated 
meeting  in  New  York:  "  You  see,  Mary,  our  work 
and  Cause  is  growing  fast  and  spreading  in  all  direc 
tions,  and  for  this  first  meeting  at  which  delegates 
are  to  be  present,  it  was  felt  that  your  city  could 
be  more  easily  reached  by  workers  from  all  points 
of  the  compass  than  Boston. 

"  If  you  desire  to  study  with  me  in  my  next  class, 
as  you  have  so  indicated,  you  can  become  a  member 
of  the  National  Association.  This  body  will  take 
from  Mrs.  Eddy's  shoulders  the  burdens  of  judg 
ing  the  fitness  of  some  of  her  students  to  teach,  and 
will  act  in  a  broader  way  than  the  Christian  Scien 
tist  Association  of  the  College  can  do.  This 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  365 

National  Association  will  be  the  only  body  that 
shall  grant  charters  to  Students'  Associations. 
The  time  has  come  when  a  clear  line  of  demarca 
tion  must  be  drawn  between  those  practicing  Chris 
tian  Science  according  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teaching  and 
those  using  the  name,  but  teaching  something  en 
tirely  different." 

As  a  surprise  for  Mary,  Mrs.  Hamilton  had  made 
arrangements  for  a  Christmas-eve  party.  The  great 
house  was  a  blaze  of  light,  decorations  were  profuse, 
and  Delmonico  served  the  refreshments.  A  few  min 
utes  before  midnight  a  choir  of  boys  came  upon  the 
balcony  that  overlooked  the  ballroom,  and  just  at 
the  stroke  of  twelve,  there  sounded  clear  and  beau 
tiful,  Holy  Night,  and  then  came  old  English  carols. 
The  closing  number,  Adeste  Fideles,  was  an  in 
spiring  surprise.  After  the  voices  had  sung  one 
stanza,  trumpet,  horn  and  trombone  players  from 
the  Philharmonic  Orchestra  added  the  solid  vibrant 
tones  of  their  instruments  to  the  glory  of  the  rising 
tide  of  voices  of  the  choir  and  guests,  until  every 
room  in  the  house  seemed  to  ring  with  the  gran 
deur  of  the  stately  old  choral. 

It  was  in  the  small  hours  of  the  morning  that 
Marv  went  to  bed,  happy  and  light-hearted.  For 
an  hour  previous  she  had  sat  with  her  father  and 
mother  talking  over  the  pleasures  of  the  evening. 
It  had  been  a  wonderful  event  to  her,  the  first  of 
its  kind  for  many  years,  and  her  feeling  of  happi 
ness  was  the  result  of  the  pleasure  she  had  given 
to  others. 

Christmas  morning  dawned  bright  and  clear  after 
the  snowstorm  of  the  preceding  day,  and  as  the  sun- 


366  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

light  struck  into  her  room,  Mary  awoke  and  the 
first  thought  that  came  to  her  was  in  regard  to  Aunt 
Delia,  and  she  wanted  to  let  her  know  all  about 
the  wonderful  evening.  Then  her  thought  reverted 
to  the  kind  of  Christmas-eve  Aunt  Delia  had  spent. 
Probably  one  of  peace  and  loving  labor  in  her  work. 
A  few  patients  or  students  may  have  come  for  a 
short  time  and  the  efforts  for  the  Church  lovingly 
considered.  To  Aunt  Delia  all  work  that  bordered 
on  labor  for  the  Cause  was  precious  and  a  delight: 
long  and  untiring  effort  as  well  as  sacrifice  of  money 
and  time.  And  when  all  her  visitors  had  gone 
Mary  felt  that  on  Christmas-eve,  when  the  whole 
Christian  world  vibrates  with  the  thought  of  the 
event  of  nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  past,  Aunt 
Delia  would  read  certain  prophecies  in  the  Old 
Testament  as  to  the  coming  of  the  Christ,  and  then 
in  the  New  Testament;  then  she  would  take  up  her 
Science  and  Health  and  read  the  first  paragraph  of 
the  "  Preface  "  : 

To  those  leaning  on  the  sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is 
big  with  blessings.  The  wakeful  shepherd  beholds  the 
first  faint  morning  beams,  ere  cometh  the  full  radiance 
of  a  risen  day.  So  shone  the  pale  star  to  the  prophet- 
shepherds;  yet  it  traversed  the  night,  and  came  where, 
in  cradled  obscurity,  lay  the  Bethlehem  babe,  the  human 
herald  of  Christ,  Truth,  who  would  make  plain  to  be 
nighted  understanding  the  way  of  salvation  through 
Christ  Jesus,  till  across  a  night  of  error  should  dawn  the 
morning  beams  and  shine  the  guiding  star  of  being.  The 
Wisemen  were  led  to  behold  and  to  follow  this  daystar  of 
divine  Science,  lighting  the  way  to  eternal  harmony. 

As  Mary  thought  over  the=e  matters  she  had  a 
longing  to  be  back  in  the  quiet  and  beautiful  peace 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  367 

of  Aunt  Delia's  home.  There  was  something 
beyond  the  power  of  utterance  to  be  able  to  real 
ize  that  one  was  able  to  assist  others  to  health 
and  happiness,  and  of  the  many  that  had  come  to 
her  aunt  for  help,  she  had  noted  with  a  certain 
beautiful  joy,  the  progress  of  each  one,  and  the 
wonderment  many  expressed  at  the  unexpected 
healing  they  received. 

The  next  day  she  wrote  a  tender  letter  and  told 
her  of  her  gratitude  for  being  able  to  have  her 
Christmas-eve  dance.  It  was  a  simple  communica 
tion,  but  one  that  opened  to  her  aunt's  vision  the 
rich  beauties  of  Mary's  thought. 

Several  days  later  she  received  a  letter  from 
Delia  written  in  the  clear,  calm  manner  which  was 
a  part  of  her  character,  and  which  made  Mary  feel 
she  was  talking  with  her.  Christmas-eve  had  been 
spent  just  about  as  Mary  had  pictured.  Christ 
mas  morning  Delia  had  gone  to  the  College  to  leave 
a  little  package  for  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  Mary  was 
interested  in  the  description  of  the  event  because 
she  could  mentally  take  every  step  with  her. 

"  It  was  a  wonderful  morning,"  wrote  Delia. 
"  The  snow  that  had  fallen  the  day  and  evening 
before,  lay  white  and  clean,  and  the  sky  was  a 
brilliant  blue.  It  was  a  day  for  walking  and  I 
decided  to  go  through  Chester  Park  from  Wash 
ington  Street  to  Columbus  Avenue,  because  it  would 
be  more  picturesque  than  the  streets.  The  air  was 
verv  clear  and  dry  and  the  snow-shovels  touching 
the  bricks  of  the  sidewalks  rang  with  a  merry  tune. 
The  rumble  and  grinding  of  wheels  was  muffled 
and  the  bells  at  the  necks  of  the  horses,  as  the 


368  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

horse-cars  went  their  way  along  Columbus  Ave 
nue,  made  a  pretty  chiming. 

"  Although  very  busy,  Mr.  Frye  was  in  a  happy 
mood.  His  genial  smile  and  twinkling  eyes  told 
me  that  everything  was  going  well  with  our  Church 
and  with  the  plans  for  the  National  Association. 

"  It  was  a  joyous  Christmas  greeting  he  gave  me, 
and  he  told  me  of  the  beautiful  bouquets  that  had 
been  sent  to  Mrs.  Eddy,  some  of  which  were  in 
the  parlors  on  the  marble  mantels.  While  we  were 
talking,  the  letter-carrier  came  and  delivered  pack 
ages  and  letters  —  so  many  I  had  to  help  take  them 
to  a  table  in  the  front  room.  When  Mr.  Frye  re 
turned  from  signing  for  some  registered  mail,  a 
serious  look  came  into  his  face,  and  he  told  me 
that  while  Mrs.  Eddy  was  pleased  with  the  love- 
offerings  her  friends  and  students  had  sent  her  as 
Christmas  gifts,  she  wished  they  would  not  do  so, 
and  had  written  a  few  short  paragraphs  for  the 
January  Journal,  and  as  I  had  given  him  a  small 
package  to  be  delivered  to  Mrs.  Eddy,  he  thought 
it  best  for  me  to  read  what  she  had  written  relative 
to  Christmas  presents.  As  he  handed  me  the 
article  his  eyes  twinkled,  and  I  saw  a  smile  lurking 
at  the  corners  of  his  mouth,  then  I  read: 

To  my  highly  esteemed  students,  far  and  near,  who 
have  presented  me  with  such  lovely  Christmas  presents, 
I  would  say:  Be  as  scientific  in  this  instance  as  in 
others,  and  you  will  divine  just  what  I  want  to  say,  of 
the  repeated  and  substantial  evidences  of  your  remem 
brance  and  affection. 

After  the  costly  gifts  of  last  Christmas,  I  enjoined  it 
upon  my  students  to  give  me  nothing  this  year,  save  a 
cup  of  cold  water  in  His  name.  Above  all  else,  I  thank 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  369 

my  students,  at  work  in  behalf  of  Christian  Science,  for 
the  priceless  gifts  they  are  bestowing  on  mankind. 

"  When  I  had  finished  reading  I  told  Mr.  Frye 
that  what  I  had  brought  was  not  in  the  nature  of 
a  personal  Christmas  gift.  It  was  a  sum  of  money 
patients  and  students  had  collected,  and  desired  that 
it  be  tendered  to  Mrs.  Eddy  for  the  purpose  she 
thought  best  for  its  use,  either  toward  support  of 
the  Journal,  the  Church  services,  or  the  proposed 
Building  Fund. 

"  In  our  very  interesting  Journal  for  January, 
there  are  two  articles  by  Mrs.  Eddy  to  which  I 
wish  to  call  your  attention.  As  you  know  some 
thing  of  the  mad  ambitions  of  certain  students  to 
take  from  her  what  they  consider  of  greatest  value, 
add  something  from  the  writings  of  others  in  order 
to  make  a  more  popular  and  better  paying  proposi 
tion,  and  to  attract  as  many  of  her  adherents  as 
they  can,  you  will  understand  the  reason  for  this 
article,  '  Well  Doinge  is  the  Fruite  of  Doinge  Well.' 
This  will  deeply  touch  the  faithful  adherents  who 
know  intimately  her  self-sacrificing  labors  for  her 
students,  and  upon  the  conditions  I  have  spoken  of 
in  the  foregoing  Mrs.  Eddy  has  written: 

Do  the  children  of  this  period  dream  of  the  spiritual 
mother's  sore  travail,  through  the  long  night,  that  has 
opened  their  eyes  to  the  light  of  Christian  Science? 
Cherish  these  new-born  children  that  filial  obedience, 
to  which  the  Decalogue  points,  with  promise  of  pros 
perity?  Should  not  the  loving  warning,  the  far-seeing 
wisdom,  the  gentle  entreaty,  the  stern  rebuke,  have  been 
heeded,  in  return  for  all  that  love  which  brooded  tire 
less  over  their  tender  years,  the  love  that  hath  fed  them 
with  Truth,  —  even  the  bread  that  cometh  down  from 


370  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

heaven,  as  the  mother-bird  tendeth  her  young  in  the 
rock-ribbed  nest  of  the  raven's  callow  brood? 

And  what  of  the  hope  of  that  parent  whose  children 
rise  up  against  her,  when  brother  slays  brother,  and  the 
strength  of  union  grows  weak  with  wickedness?  The 
mad  ambition  that  saith,  "  This  is  the  heir;  come,  let 
us  kill  him,  that  the  inheritance  may  be  ours,"  goes  forth 
to  clamor  with  midnight  and  the  tempest. 

"  The  other  article  by  our  Teacher  is:  '  The  Cry 
of  Christmas-Tide.'  When  one  realizes  the  full 
meaning  of  Christmas  this  beautiful  title,  and  the 
paragraphs  which  follow,  touch  the  heart  in  the 
very  sound  of  the  words,  for  they  have  in  them 
the  reciprocal  thoughts  of  her  loyal  followers  doing 
the  best  they  know  how  to  express  in  various  ways 
their  appreciation  and  love,  and  this  article  is  the 
result  of  their  words,  but  enriched  and  spiritualized 
by  their  passage  through  her  thought.  Her  con 
ception  of  these  thoughts  of  her  students  is  beauti 
fully  expressed  when  she  touches  upon  the  desertion 
of  some  adherents  in  whom  she  had  placed  confi 
dence: 

When  the  Pharisees  saw  Jesus  do  such  deeds  of  mercy, 
they  went  away  and  took  counsel  how  they  might  re 
move  him.  The  antagonistic  spirit  of  evil  is  still  abroad; 
but  the  greater  spirit  of  Christ  is  also  abroad,  —  risen 
from  its  grave-clothes  of  tradition  and  its  cave  of  igno 
rance.  Let  the  sentinels  of  Zion's  watch-towers  shout 
once  again,  "  Unto  us  a  Child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son 
is  given." 

In  different  ages  the  divine  idea  assumes  different 
forms,  according  to  humanity's  needs.  In  this  age  it 
assumes,  more  than  ever  before,  the  form  of  Christian 
Healing.  This  is  the  babe  we  are  to  cherish.  This  is 
the  babe  which  twines  its  Idving  arms  about  the  neck 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  371 

of  Omnipotence,  and  calls  out  infinite  care  from  His 
loving  nature. 

"  This  beautiful  closing  sentence  should  create 
high  desires  in  every  earnest  follower  to  nurture 
this  babe  and  protect  it  with  love  and  faith 
fulness." 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE  Christmas  holidays  passed  rapidly,  for  it 
was  the  season  of  social  events  and  Mary 
enjoyed  them  as  she  never  had  been  physically 
able  to  do  before.  The  same  mail  that  had  brought 
Delia's  letter  brought  letters  from  Mrs.  Amory  and 
Gerald,  with  invitations  to  be  their  house  guests. 

"  It  will,  in  a  sense,"  wrote  Mrs.  Amory,  "  be 
more  like  a  house  party.  About  twenty  will  be 
present,  all  intimate  friends,  and  do  not,  I  beg  of 
you,  come  with  ideas  of  formalities  in  your  thought, 
for  there  will  be  none.  We  want  to  be  like  a  group 
of  friends,  a  happy  family.  Some  of  those  who 
will  be  present  have  been  with  us  so  many  times 
in  the  past,  that  they  are  no  longer  treated  as 
guests." 

The  day  previous  to  the  opening,  Mrs.  Hamilton 
and  Mary  went  to  Boston.  On  account  of  busi 
ness,  John  Hamilton  could  not  accompany  them  that 
day,  but  would  go  by  early  train  Friday  morning. 

Snow  began  falling  the  night  previous  to  the 
opening,  but  by  noon  Friday  the  clouds  broke,  and 
the  sun  streamed  forth  upon  a  wonderful  white 
world.  The  time  set  for  the  dinner  was  six-thirty, 
and  as  the  hour  drew  near  for  the  appearance  of 
the  guests  Gerald  said  to  Mary: 

"  Little  cousin,  we  are  not  going  to  have  formali 
ties  to-night,  for  this  is  the  time  when  brother  ar- 

372 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  373 

tists  meet  each  other,  and  I  would  like  to  have 
you  and  Aunt  Grace  in  the  reception  room  with 
mother  so  that  you  may  greet  our  friends  and 
make  them  feel  at  home  immediately.  It  will  be 
interesting  to  have  Theodore  Thomas  and  Gericke 
together,  two  men  each  different  in  nature  but 
superb  in  their  endeavors.  You  will  like  Mr.  Lang, 
a  real  gentleman  and  a  most  progressive  spirit  in 
music,  and  in  kindly  Wulf  Fries  you  will  find  an 
interesting  companion.  Dresel  too  will  be  here, 
and  if  he  feels  in  the  mood  you  will  hear  some 
rare  piano  playing.  Then  there  is  Apthorp,  a  most 
kindly  spirit,  a  writer  on  music  who  has  listened 
carefully  and  thinks  for  himself;  Carl  Zerrahn,  the 
able  conductor  of  the  Handel  and  Haydn,  who 
never  loses  his  head  even  when  a  chorus  seems 
to  be  going  on  the  rocks;  the  great  Lilli  Lehmann, 
Aunt  Grace  knows  her." 

"  She  came  up  to  my  room,  after  she  had  sung  at 
one  of  mother's  afternoon  musicales,  last  Spring. 
She  was  very  kind  to  me,  and  I  have  never  forgot 
ten  how  she  sang.  Don't  you  think  she  will  be 
surprised  to  see  me  as  I  am  now?  Who  else, 
Gerald?  " 

"  A  dear  friend  whose  painting  you  have  just 
been  admiring." 

"  F.  Hopkinson  Smith !  "  exclaimed  Mary.  "  I 
have  heard  so  much  about  him  as  painter,  lecturer, 
writer  and  lighthouse  builder,  I  have  wanted  to 
meet  him." 

"  Then  there  is  Professor  Charles  Eliot  Norton 
of  Harvard,"  continued  Gerald,  "  the  most  genial 
and  lovable  of  men.  There  goes  the  bell,  one  of 


374  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

the  fellow  craftsmen  arriving.  Don't  be  too  for 
mal,  little  cousin.  Forget  you  are  a  Hamilton.  Be 
a  nice  little  bohemian." 

Gerald  was  at  the  door  the  moment  the  butler 
opened  it,  and  a  cheery  voice  was  heard  saying, 
"  Ach,  my  dear  Gerald.  Greetings!  What  a  von- 
derful  night.  Ach,  my  dear  Mrs.  Amory." 

The  atmosphere  of  the  brotherhood  of  artists, 
which  had  been  accumulating  and  expanding 
throughout  the  house  for  several  hours,  had  touched 
Mrs.  Amory  even  more  than  it  had  affected  Gerald. 
To  her,  the  coming  guests  were  the  ones  who  talked 
a  universal  language;  they  were  chosen  and  tried 
friends,  and  she  cast  aside  all  formalities  and  was 
beside  Gerald  as  he  stood  in  the  hall  to  meet  them. 

"  It  is  splendid  you  could  come  to-night,  Mr. 
Fries.  I  hope  you  have  brought  the  Italian  cello." 

"  I  have.  Schust  for  you  and  Gerald.  I  use  it 
only  on  special  occasions,  Mrs.  Amory." 

"  We  are  going  to  have  all  Italian  instruments 
in  the  quartette  playing  to-night,  one  Guarnerius, 
one  Stradivarius  for  violins,  a  Bergonzi  viola  and 
your  cello." 

"  Here  comes  Dresel,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Fries, 
"  and  I  haf  a  huge  joke  to  put  on  him  to-night, 
Mrs.  Amory.  I  hope  I  get  him  mad,  then  he  will 
his  best  play  to  show  me  how  much  better  piano 
player  he  iss  than  I  a  cello  player.  You  vait." 

Warm  greetings  passed  between  Mrs.  Amory  and 
the  newcomer,  and  when  Mr.  Dresel  turned  to  the 
cellist,  and  shook  hands  he  exclaimed,  "  Hear  you 
been  practicing  all  day  on  Traumerei  so  you  can 
play  it  to-night  without  a  slip." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  375 

"  Here  iss  Gericke  now,"  exclaimed  Fries.  "  He 
looks  different  from  when  he  iss  on  the  conductor's 
stand  trying  to  make  some  of  those  go-ass-you- 
please  dance  players  perform  symphony  music, 
and  here  iss  also  Zerrahn,  mit  a  tousand  ideas  in 
his  head  about  making  improvements  in  der  Handel 
and  Haydn." 

"  Taking  the  dead  timbre  out  of  their  tones 
probably,"  returned  Dresel.  "  Here  is  Lilli  Leh- 
mann,  a  great  singer  and  magnificent  artist." 

At  that  moment  a  commanding  figure  in  rich 
furs  came  into  the  hall,  glanced  right  and  left, 
saw  Mrs.  Amory,  threw  her  arms  about  her  and 
kissed  her  on  both  cheeks,  then  as  Gerald  came  to 
her  reaching  out  both  hands,  she  embraced  him 
as  she  had  done  his  mother  and  added,  "  I  greet 
you  and  your  mother  in  this  new  and  wonderful 
home." 

"  Lucky  dog,  hey,  Dresel?  "  exclaimed  Fries. 

With  a  graceful  sweep  of  her  arm  in  genial  recog 
nition  of  other  friends  and  admirers  the  great  singer 
made  her  way  toward  the  dressing  room. 

"  Everybody  is  here  except  Dwight  and  Carl 
Faelten,  I  heard  Gerald  say,"  said  Apthorp  as  he 
greeted  Fries  and  Dresel.  "  Dwight  is  surely  com 
ing,  for  I  saw  him  at  the  Harvard  Musical  As 
sociation  Rooms  only  two  hours  ago.  Here  is 
Faelten  now." 

A  few  moments  later  a  kind  face  appeared  at  the 
door  and  there  was  a  murmur  of  "  Dwight."  Every 
one  was  in  expectant  spirits.  The  guests  had  ad 
mired  the  entrance  hall  with  its  suits  of  rare  armor; 
the  antique,  beautifully  carved  and  gilded  Italian 


376  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

chairs  with  their  glorious  coverings  of  rich  bro 
cades,  and  in  the  reception-room  the  cabinets,  pic 
tures,  vases  and  carvings  in  wood  and  ivory. 

Soon  the  signal  was  given  for  Dwight  to  escort 
Mrs.  Amory  to  the  dining-room.  This  honor  had 
been  reserved  for  him  because  of  his  labors  in  bring 
ing  about  the  creation  of  the  Harvard  Musical  As 
sociation,  its  concerts  and  the  consequent  growth 
of  the  Boston  Symphony  Orchestra,  also  for  his 
efforts  for  the  promulgation  of  good  music  through 
his  Journal.  Gerald  was  to  have  Mrs.  Hamilton 
at  his  right,  Madame  Lehmann  at  his  left,  escorted 
by  Theodore  Thomas,  and  Mary  was  to  be  seated 
with  Professor  Norton. 

All  present  knew  they  could  speak  without  re 
serve  if  they  found  something  beautiful  which  gave 
them  pleasure,  and  in  the  former  home  of  the 
Amorys  those  who  had  come  during  the  manv  years 
past,  had  found  that  appreciation  of  what  they  saw 
and  to  which  they  called  attention  brought  about 
the  feeling  of  good  fellowship.  If  any  one  had  at 
all  a  sense  of  reserve  in  this  matter  it  was  dispelled 
upon  entering  the  dining  room,  for  exclamations  of 
delight  broke  forth  at  the  beauty  that  met  their 
gaze. 

In  the  center  stood  a  long  refectory  table,  rather 
narrow  if  measured  by  the  standards  of  dinine 
tables  then  in  use,  but  its  virtue  was  that  one  could 
more  easily  talk  to  the  guest  opposite  over  thirty- 
four  inches  than  over  fifty-four. 

Upon  the  table  were  rare  candelabra  of  carved 
silver,  and  others  silver-gilt,  which  gave  a  soft  well- 
diffused  light.  About  the  table  were  splendid  ex- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  377 

amples  of  Italian  dining  chairs,  carved  and  touched 
with  gold  and  color.  The  table  was  a  creation  of 
beauty.  On  account  of  the  high,  panelled  walls 
and  the  rich  darkness  of  the  chairs,  it  had  been 
decided  that  a  white  table-cloth  with  highly  polished 
silver,  white  china  service  and  cut  glass  made  an 
effect  too  much  of  dark  brown  and  white,  and  the 
result  too  cold.  The  cloth,  therefore,  was  of  a 
shade  approaching  canary  yellow,  and  the  silver 
had  been  made  silver-gilt,  so  Gerald  told  several 
guests,  who  jokingly  said  there  might  be  knives, 
forks  and  spoons  missing  by  the  end  of  the 
evening. 

"  What  poetic  beauty,"  exclaimed  Otto  Grund- 
mann,  the  artist,  to  La  Farge  as  they  stopped  within 
a  few  feet  of  the  table  and  gazed  about  them. 
"  Everything  just  right  in  proportion  and  color. 
Where  else  in  the  country,  La  Farge,  could  you 
find  such  a  feast  for  the  eye.  I  want  to  have 
a  look  at  those  windows  of  yours  that  are  in  the 
music  room  sometime  by  daylight.  I  saw  your 
drawings  and  they  were  very  fine." 

Their  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a  soft 
stroke  on  a  tam-tam.  Quiveringly  the  multitude  of 
overtones  lifted  themselves  from  the  metal,  then 
lower  ones  sounded  as  the  entire  mass  began  to 
vibrate  until  the  deep  fundamental  was  reached. 
The  prolonged  tones,  soft  and  quivering,  floated 
upward  through  the  room,  and  seemed  to  hang  like 
a  tonal  mist  among  the  silver  panels  of  the  ceiling. 

At  the  head  of  the  table  Mrs.  Amory  had  taken 
her  position,  and  had  placed  at  her  left,  Perabo, 
the  pianist,  and  opposite  to  him  Dwight.  With  the 


378  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

prolonged  harmonies  of  the  tam-tam  quiet  came, 
then  the  rich  voice  of  Mrs.  Amory,  saying, 
"  Friends,  this  evening  is  to  be  an  informal  one 
as  have  been  our  gatherings  in  the  past,  so  without 
any  further  speech-making,  please  find  your  places. 
Mr.  Grundmann,  don't  you  dare  change  those  cards, 
you  are  not  going  to  sit  beside  Madame  Lehmann; 
sit  where  you  are,  opposite  Mr.  Smith.  Mr. 
Fields,  you  are  opposite  Professor  Norton,  and 
Mr.  Lang  opposite  Miss  Hamilton.  Now,  Mr. 
Fries,  stop  coaxing  the  ever-obliging  Perabo  to 
change  places  so  you  can  come  next  to  me.  I  put 
you  opposite  the  slow-tempered  Dresel  so  you  would 
not  be  lonesome,  and  far  enough  removed  from 
me  so  that  I  have  between  you  and  me  Mr.  Perabo 
and  Mr.  Dwight,  the  peaceful  members  of  this 
gathering." 

The  repast  was  what  was  expected  of  those  who 
had  previously  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  the 
Amorys,  one  unusual  and  seemingly  fitted  to  their 
varied  artistic  temperaments. 

"  I  think  it  was  very  thoughtful  and  kind  for 
Mrs.  Amory  and  Gerald  to  set  this  time  for  my 
especial  convenience,"  said  Theodore  Thomas  to 
Gericke,  "  because  I  had  this  day  as  the  only  one 
of  leisure  this  month,  and  it  gave  me  the  opportunity 
to  attend  the  Rehearsal  this  afternoon.  I  especially 
wanted  to  hear  the  violin  concerto  by  Bernard." 

"  How  did  you  like  it?  "  inquired  Gericke. 

"  Fairly  well.  Not  a  great  concerto.  Tuneful 
and  ornamental,  but  Bernard  will  never  have  saint 
before  his  name  in  the  heaven  of  composers.  In 
beauty  of  singing  tone  Adamowski  was  excellent, 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  379 

and  got  out  of  the  music  the  best  there  is  in  it. 
I  liked  your  playing  of  the  Mozart  Symphony,  Herr 
Gericke.  It  was  as  fine  a  reading  as  I  ever  heard 
anywhere.  The  strings  you  have  now  are  as  beau 
tiful  in  quality  as  any  orchestra  in  the  world." 

"  Herr  Gericke  has  done  wonderful  things  with 
the  orchestra,"  exclaimed  Zerrahn  enthusiastically. 
"  The  bringing  over  of  new  men,  which  Mr.  Higgin- 
son  has  so  wisely  allowed  him  to  do,  has  brought 
in  new  life  and  cut  out  some  unsound  timber.  It 
will  sometime  be  one  of  the  world's  finest  orchestras." 

"  You  have  an  exceptionally  able  man  as  your 
concertmeister  in  Kneisel,"  said  Thomas,  address 
ing  Gericke.  "  His  tone  and  style  will  soon 
eliminate  the  feeling  made  by  bringing  players 
from  Europe  to  succeed  some  that  the  public  has 
been  accustomed  to  see  in  certain  positions.  Some 
of  these  are  good  fellows  and  the  public  likes  them 
as  such,  but  they  are  not  what  we  should  have  as 
players  to  obtain  finest  results.  When  better  in 
strumentalists  succeed  them  there  rises  a  cry  of 
injustice  in  the  importing  of  men  to  take  their 
places." 

"  I  will  have  to  bring  over  more  men  next  year," 
returned  Gericke. 

"  I  believe,  Herr  Gericke,"  said  Thomas,  "  you' 
have  a  coming  man  in  Loeffler.  He  is  an  excellent 
violinist,  of  exceptional  accurate  technique,  and  I 
feel  we  will  hear  much  of  him  in  years  to  come  as 
a  composer." 

A  long  hearty  laugh,  that  started  with  the  group 
about  Mrs.  Amory  and  rippled  toward  the  other  end 
of  the  table,  caused  Mrs.  Hamilton  to  ask  Apthorp, 


380  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

who  had  just  returned  to  his  chair,  to  tell  them  the 
cause. 

"  It  is  Fries  starting  up  Dresel,  and  I  rather  un 
ceremoniously  left  my  place  because  I  heard  my 
name  used  in  a  manner  which  meant  trouble." 

"Do  tell  us  about  it,"  exclaimed  Madame 
Lehmann. 

"  What  Fries  has  been  telling  needs  some  pre 
liminary  explanation,"  returned  Apthorp.  "  In  the 
second  measure  of  the  Romanze  of  Chopin's  E 
minor  Concerto,  there  has  been  printed,  in  edition 
after  edition  for  many  years,  a  D  sharp  acciac- 
catura  which  should  have  been  B  natural.  This 
note  which  really  made  out-of-joint  harmony  has 
been  played  by  the  foremost  pianists.  Dresel  dis 
covered  that  it  was  wrong,  wrote  the  publishers, 
and  the  correction  was  accepted  and  the  change 
made  in  a  new  edition.  Now  comes  the  ending  by 
Fries  to  Dresel's  excellent  musicianship,  and  he 
quoted  me  as  saying  that  I  told  him  Dresel  was 
so  elated  at  having  made  this  correction  that  he 
began  looking  for  mistakes  in  the  harmony  Bach 
had  written,  with  the  result  that  he  wrote  the  dif 
ferent  publishers  of  the  master's  works  that  he  had 
found  nearly  three  hundred.  When  they  answered 
him  they  addressed  the  letter,  instead  of  to  Mr. 
Dresel,  to  Dr.  Esel." 

When  the  laughter  had  subsided  Mrs.  Hamilton 
asked,  "  What  did  Mr.  Dresel  say?  " 

"  He  almost  shouted,  '  I  know  Apthorp,  and  it 
is  a  big  lie  all  of  it.' ' 

"  Fries  then  poured  oil  on  the  fire  by  saying, 
*  Neffer  mind,  friend  Dresel,  efferybody  knows  you 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  381 

harmony  write,  better  as  Bach,  only  dey  like  his 
moosic  better.' ' 

"  Really  though,"  went  on  Apthorp,  "  Dresel  has 
written  some  very  lovely  songs,  but  for  some  reason 
he  will  not  publish  them.  If  he  should  be  in  just 
the  mood  later  in  the  evening,  you  will  find  his 
playing  beautiful,  with  a  singing  touch  very  few 
other  pianists  possess." 

"  What  was  the  cause  of  that  burst  of  laughter?  " 
asked  Mrs.  Hamilton  of  Major  Higginson,  who  was 
seated  nearer  the  center  of  the  table. 

"  Grundmann  asked  Hopkinson  Smith  why  he  did 
not  paint  one  of  the  lighthouses  he  has  built. 
Smith  replied  he  did  not  know  a  paint  that  would 
not  wash  off." 

"  Grundmann  does  not  see  it  yet,"  exclaimed 
Gerald,  "  and  La  Farge  is  enormously  amused  to 
see  how  it  will  explode  in  Grundmann's  brain." 

All  eyes  were  turned  on  Grundmann.  After  a 
few  seconds  Gerald  said,  "  It  hasn't  exploded  yet, 
and  probably  will  not  until  one  of  Grundmann's 
pupils  paints  a  lighthouse." 

"  I  do  not  feel  as  hopeless  as  some  relative  to 
music  written  and  to  be  written  by  Americans," 
said  Apthorp  as  the  conversation  turned  upon  this 
subject. 

"  There  are  three  good  men  in  this  country," 
added  Gerald,  "  Paine,  Foote  and  Chadwick. 
Your  predecessor,  Mr.  Henschel  (turning  to  Ger- 
icke),  played  Chadwick's  Overture,  Thalia,  and  it 
has  decided  merit  because  it  shows  unmistakable 
individuality  in  musical  thought.  The  composer 
has  played  over  to  me  some  sketches  for  an  Over- 


382  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

ture,  a  companion  piece,  Melpomene,  which  I  be 
lieve  will  strike  a  new  note  in  American  music." 

During  the  many  courses,  good  fellowship  pre 
vailed  about  the  long  table.  Stories  serious  and 
witty  were  told.  The  universal  language  of  artists, 
which  makes  itself  more  felt  than  heard,  was  every 
where  floating  about  in  the  form  of  invisible  at 
mospheres,  touching  and  warming  into  kindliness, 
happiness  and  brilliancy  every  guest.  Among  the 
musicians,  themes  of  old  and  of  new  works  were 
hummed  as  illustrations  of  the  point,  and  the  artists 
traced  designs  in  the  air  or  on  the  cloth.  The 
literary  element  quoted  passages  from  new  and  old 
writers,  and  at  frequent  intervals  a  witty  remark 
had  to  be  repeated  so  that  others  could  enjoy  its 
spontaneity  and  brilliancy.  The  air  was  full  of 
sparkle  and  good  comradeship.  Frequently  John 
Hamilton  and  his  wife  glanced  at  Mary,  and  they 
smiled  to  each  other  at  the  manner  in  which  she 
was  holding  her  own  with  those  who  were  known  as 
brilliant  wits  —  with  Fields,  Apthorp,  and  especially 
with  that  splendid  raconteur,  Hopkinson  Smith,  and 
at  some  of  her  sallies,  said  in  a  delightfully  char 
acteristic  way,  there  was  laughter  and  applause. 

"  Smith,"  said  Fields,  "  you  have  an  opponent 
now  you  cannot  overcome  as  easily  as  you  usually 
do.  You  should  put  Miss  Hamilton  into  one  of 
your  stories.  Why,  man,  if  you  could  get  it  down 
as  she  says  it  you  would  make  a  great  hit.  I  would 
publish  it,  Smith,  but  honestly  speaking,  more  for 
the  sake  of  Miss  Hamilton  than  for  you,  because 
your  stuff  is  -  -  well,  the  public  knows." 

"  You  are  right  for  once,  Fields,  the  public  does 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  383 

know.  Even  you  can't  fool  it  all  the  time," 
returned  Smith. 

"  Now,  Smith,"  said  Fields,  as  he  came  back  to 
the  attack,  "  a  publisher,  you  notice  I  mention  him 
first,  as  he  is  the  more  important,  and  the  writer, 
should  always  remain  friends,  for  the  author  needs 
the  publisher  more  than  the  party  of  the  first  part 
needs  the  writer." 

"Well,  Fields,"  returned  Smith,  "you  do  not 
have  to  commit  yourself  to  my  interests  in  your 
roundabout  way.  I  have  a  publisher  and  am  not 
looking  for  another.  I  would  rather  build  several 
more  lighthouses  or  foundations  for  Statues  of 
Liberty  than  bother  you  about  publishing.  You 
see,  Fields,  the  great  writer,  like  the  lighthouse, 
gives  light,  but  the  publisher  is  sometimes  so  near 
sighted  he  cannot  see  it." 

"  Very  good,  Smith,  very  good,  but  with  your 
intimacy  with  lighthouses  your  argument  should  be 
better,  and  I,  out  of  my  knowledge,  will  enlighten 
you.  You  see,  Smith,  that  although  the  thought 
of  the  writer  is  like  the  light  of  the  lighthouse,  as 
you  have  intimated,  the  publisher  often  makes  the 
light  actually  brighter  by  trimming  the  thought- 
wick,  and  cleaning  the  glass  the  light- thought  is  to 
shine  through,  so  that  it  is  larger  and  clearer,  and 
last  of  all,  and  of  the  greatest  of  importance,  is 
the  fact  that  the  publisher  is  like  the  great  reflec 
tors  which  direct  the  light  and  make  it  carry  further. 
Without  us  publishers,  Smith,  you  authors  would 
be  trying  to  shed  your  light  with  about  as  much 
power  as  a  hand  lantern.  This  is  the  time  I  get 
you,  Smith." 


384  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  But  you  haven't,  Mr.  Fields,"  said  Mary  with 
mirth  sparkling  in  her  eyes. 

"  Why  not,  Miss  Hamilton?  " 

"  Because,  Mr.  Fields,  without  the  light,  there 
would  be  no  need  for  trimming  wicks,  cleaning 
glasses,  or  of  reflectors." 

"  Excellent,  Miss  Hamilton,"  cried  La  Farge. 

"  Miss  Hamilton,"  said  Perabo,  in  his  quiet  tone, 
with  a  smile  lighting  up  his  earnest  face,  "  that  was 
a  splendid  answer  to  that  sharp,  Fields,  who  is 
always  trying  to  get  the  best  of  everybody." 

"  The  subject  is  getting  quite  uncomfortable," 
said  Fields  with  a  laugh.  "  I  have  no  backers. 
Let  us  change  it.  By  the  way,  Professor  Norton, 
and  I  say,  Dwight  (and  Fields  raised  his  voice  so 
as  to  get  the  attention  of  everybody  at  the  table), 
I  wonder  how  Schiller  would  have  liked  chewing 
gum  for  the  subject  of  a  poem,  although  Heine 
perhaps  would  have  been  a  better  tribute  maker  to 
the  succulent  morsel." 

Those  who  understood  the  reason  of  the  mention 
of  chewing-gum  laughed  and  looked  knowingly  at 
each  other,  and  Dwight,  usually  serious,  exclaimed 
with  an  assumed  air  of  injured  feelings,  "  I  know 
Apthorp  wants  to  tell  it  to  every  one  who  has  not 
heard  it,  so  go  ahead." 

"  What  in  the  world  has  chewing-gum  got  to  do 
with  Schiller  or  Heine,"  exclaimed  Madame  Leh- 
mann;  "it  is  not  mentioned  at  all  in  their  biogra 
phies  so  far  as  I  can  remember,  and  I  believe  I  am 
quite  right.  Did  you  ever  hear  of  Schiller  or  Heine 
chewing  gum  while  they  wrote  their  great  poems, 
Herr  Gericke?  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  385 

The  table  was  now  in  an  uproar,  and  Apthorp, 
with  a  face  as  grave  as  a  Puritan  parson,  said, 
"  Chewing-gum,  Madame  Lehmann,  and  Herr 
Gericke,  in  this  particular  instance  is  a  symbol  of 
the  untiring  effort  of  the  masses,  and  of  value  as 
a  part  of  the  belongings  of  a  person  which  can  be 
bequeathed  (and  here  he  gave  a  peculiar  look  at 
Fields  who  had  been  watching  the  expression  on  the 
faces  of  Madame  Lehmann  and  Gericke).  The 
question  of  the  value  of  such,"  went  on  Apthorp  in 
serious  tones,  "  came  up  at  a  meeting  of  a  Commit 
tee  of  the  Harvard  Musical  Association.  Fields 
spoke  of  the  title  of  a  new  song  he  had  just  seen 
in  a  publisher's  price  list,  '  Give  my  chewing-gum 
to  Gerty.'  A  few  moments  later,  just  as  the  con 
versation  was  about  to  turn  to  another  subject,  our 
good  Dwight  said  to  Fields,  '  That  was  a  strange 
freak  of  fancy,  the  title  to  the  song  you  just  men 
tioned.  I  can't  see  what  could  have  suggested 
such  a  curious  connection  of  ideas.  I  can  under 
stand  chewing-gum,  like  many  other  things,  being 
made  the  subject  of  a  popular  song  for  some  of 
the  very  ordinary  people,  but  I  do  not  see  especially 
why  chewing-gum  should  be  given  to  Goethe.'  " 

Even  Dwight  joined  heartily  in  the  laugh  that 
went  from  one  end  of  the  table  to  the  other,  for 
Apthorp  was  a  good  mimic  and  his  suggestion  of 
Fields'  tones,  and  of  Dwight's  manner  of  speech, 
were  close  to  the  real. 

With  the  subsiding  of  the  laughter,  the  deep  voice 
of  Grundmann  was  heard  calling  Gerald,  and  when 
he  had  his  attention,  he  asked  if  there  would  be  quar 
tette  playing  during  the  evening.  Gerald  answered 


386  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

in  the  affirmative,  and  said  that  Zach  would  come 
with  his  viola  later.  "  I  presume,  Grundmann,  you 
want  to  hear  the  slow  movement  of  the  Tschaikow- 
sky  D  minor  Quartette.  Well,  we  are  not  going  to 
play  it.  We  are  tired  of  it,  so  is  Thomas  and 
Fries." 

"  Do  you  mean,"  exclaimed  Grundmann,  "  that 
that  music  has  gone  stale  with  you  players,  or  is 
it  a  back  number?  I  believe  it  has  many  years 
of  life  ahead  of  it.  As  a  conductor,  Thomas,  what 
is  your  opinion?  " 

The  whole  table  was  now  listening  for  the  ex 
pert  consideration  of  this  famous  slow  movement, 
and  Thomas  answered,  "  I  am  of  the  same  opinion 
as  Gerald,  and  yet  agree  with  you.  I  do  not  want 
to  ntov  it  for  some  time,  but  the  public  will  like  it 
for  years  to  come,  for  perhaps  a  decade  or  more, 
because  it  has  in  it  all  the  elements  of  winning 
popular  favor,  and  the  increasing  musical  public 
which  is  arriving  by  slow  awakenings  will  enjoy 
and  demand  it  for  still  another  decade.  How  do 
you  feel  about  it,  Herr  Gericke?  " 

"  The  same  way.  I  liked  it  and  I  still  care  for 
it,  but  don't  want  to  hear  it  for  some  time." 

"  Well,  Mrs.  Amory,"  exclaimed  Grundmann, 
"  the  men  who  could  give  me  much  pleasure  ab 
solutely  refuse  to  do  so.  Painting  after  all  is  a 
better  and  greater  art  than  music.  You  can  go  a 
hundred  times  to  see  a  picture  you  like,  but  these 
music  gods  dictate  what  you  shall  hear  and  what 
you  shall  not.  What  do  you  say,  Smith,  you're 
supposed  to  be  an  artist?  " 

"  Grundmann,    I    am    really    sorry,"    answered 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  387 

Smith,  "  but  I  have  not  heard  a  word  you  have 
been  saying.  I  have  been  trying  to  work  out  a 
formula  for  a  paint  for  painting  a  lighthouse  that 
will  not  wash  off." 

La  Farge  and  Fields  chuckled,  and  Grundmann 
continued,  "  Painting  lighthouses  is  not  an  art, 
Smith  (another  laugh  from  those  about  which  en 
couraged  the  speaker),  so  why  bring  commercial 
ism  into  this  occasion?  " 

"  But  I  have  to  sell  pictures,  Grundmann." 

"  Well,"  returned  the  other  excitedly,  "  what 
has  selling  pictures  got  to  do  with  painting  light 
houses?  Why  mix  your  engineering  with  art?  " 

More  argument  upon  this  subject  was  shortened 
by  Grundmann's  attention  to  a  most  appetizing 
salad  which  had  been  placed  before  him,  and  the 
interlude  of  quiet  was  taken  by  Lang  to  speak  with 
growing  enthusiasm  of  the  piano  quintette  that 
would  be  played  later.  "  It  will  make  you  feel  as 
you  never  have  before,  and,  La  Farge,  it  should 
inspire  a  great  Gothic  window  for  you,  but  it  will 
raise  the  very  devil  with  Dwight  and  Perabo.  They 
will  have  musical  indigestion  for  a  week.  Dwight 
will  enjoy  sitting  up  late  nights  ransacking  dic 
tionaries  for  the  most  biting  words  he  can  find  to 
use  in  a  criticism  when  the  work  shall  be  publicly 
performed.  He  will  go  his  criticism  of  Wagner 
cne  better." 

If  there  was  exhilarating  badinage  at  the  end  of 
the  table  presided  over  by  Mrs.  Amory,  there  were 
matters  of  deep  interest  at  the  other,  for  Mrs. 
Hamilton  was  the  center  of  attraction.  Gericke, 
Professor  Norton,  Madame  Lehmann  and  Apthorp 


388  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

all  felt  the  atmosphere  of  splendid  culture  that 
emanated  from  her.  To  Professor  Norton  she  was 
the  one  woman  he  had  met  in  years  he  believed 
could  understand  the  subjects  nearest  his  heart  and 
the  bent  of  his  life's  efforts.  In  her  he  felt  was 
the  rare  combination  of  a  beautiful  personality  and 
a  distinctive  individuality. 

Major  Higginson  and  John  Hamilton,  sitting 
opposite  each  other,  were  talking  of  money  con 
ditions  and  the  expansion  of  certain  industries,  but 
the  latter  found  greatest  interest  in  his  friend's  ideas 
relative  to  his  plans  for  the  Symphony  Orchestra 
for  the  coming  year.  In  his  quiet  and  modest 
manner,  he  told  not  of  his  trials  since  its  establish 
ment,  but  of  the  needs  of  such  a  band  of  players 
for  the  benefit  of  those  who  loved  music,  and  John 
Hamilton  was  astonished  at  the  broad  lines  of 
philanthropic  plans  he  outlined,  for  he  knew  that 
Major  Higginson  was  no  dreamer  of  mere  dreams, 
but  a  very  great  man  of  keen  business  instincts. 

It  was  evident,  from  the  close  attention  of  those 
sitting  near  Mary  and  Fields,  that  something  inter 
esting  was  taking  place,  and  there  was  sudden 
laughter  at  the  return  by  Mary  of  a  bon  mot  made 
by  Fields,  and  a  hush  had  come  over  those  near 
as  they  listened  to  the  quick  crackling  of  words 
from  both  in  answer  to  each  other. 

"  You  should  have  one  of  our  Long  Island  fisher 
men  in  one  of  your  books,  Mr.  Smith.  He  is  of 
the  real  type  you  meet  only  on  the  sea  side  of  the 
island,  and  by  honesty  and  industry  he  has  made 
himself  a  good  business  and  has  several  fishing 
smacks.  His  wife  is  pretty  and  considerably 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  389 

younger.  He  is  opposed  to  the  use  of  powder  or 
any  false  adornment.  One  day  last  summer  they 
called  on  mother  and  me.  George  had  just  returned 
from  New  York  City  to  which  place  he  had  not 
been  since  his  wedding  day  some  six  years  ago. 
Evidently  to  keep  his  little  wife  in  what  he  believed 
to  be  the  proper  place,  he  warmed  up  about  the 
indecencies  of  the  great  city  and  recounted  how 
he  stood  near  the  Grand  Central  and  took  notes  of 
the  people.  Evidently  his  wife  had  made  a  com 
parison  between  him  and  some  yachtsmen  who  had 
camped  on  an  island  near  their  home,  and  George 
was  going  to  find  out  in  what  way  his  wife  thought 
he  differed  from  them.  He  described  his  observa 
tions  while  in  New  York  in  a  curious  drawl,  but 
his  ire  was  aroused  by  a  woman  who  had  used  a 
little  more  powder  than  was  necessary:  l  Then 
came  along  a  woman,  p'raps  God  made  her,  but 
I  wouldn't  'a'  had  the  patience,  but  you  could  war 
rant  her  hand  painted,  as  it  says  in  some  of  the 
stores  over  some  chiny.  You  could  tell  that  by 
the  look  of  her  without  askin'  the  Lord,  but  He'll 
not  warrant  it  fast  color,  neither  will  her  husband. 
'Tween  you  an'  me.  Miss  Hamilton,  I'd  rather  have 
a  yaller  dorg  than  a  painted  wife.  One  can't  help 
bein'  a  yaller  dors:  an'  he  goes  on  his  face  value, 
but  t'orher's  a  counterfeit,  an'  a  bad  un,  with  the 
date,  and  the  "  In  God  we  trust  "  left  off.'  " 

When  Mrs.  Amory  arose  from  her  chair  every 
body  knew  that  the  time  for  music  had  come.  As 
she  did  so  a  large  section  of  the  panelling  moved 
aside,  which  gave  a  view  of  the  music  room  bril 
liantly  lighted. 


39°  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

Then  the  appreciative  guests  wandered  about  the 
great  room.  Their  tastes  immediately  found  what 
most  appealed  to  them.  La  Farge  joined  Grund- 
mann,  who  was  standing  as  if  fascinated  before  a 
beautiful  Monticelli.  "  One  of  his  fairly  early 
ones,"  said  La  Farge,  examining  it  closely,  "  and 
is  extraordinarily  beautiful." 

"  I  want  Smith  to  see  this,"  exclaimed  Grund- 
mann,  and  he  called  to  him. 

"  Look  at  that,  Smith.  Is  there  any  one  can  tell 
what  Monticelli  used  with  his  pigments  to  give  them 
luminosity?  If  it  were  an  oil  varnish  the  painting 
would  have  darkened  by  this  time." 

"  The  under  painting,  scumbling,  scraping  and 
glazing  are  remarkably  subtile,"  remarked  Smith. 
"  There  is  no  doubt,  La  Farge,  that  if  gases  and 
moisture  could  be  kept  away  from  pigments,  some 
that  have  been  called  fugitive  colors  would  be 
permanent.  In  several  of  the  Van  Eykes  there 
are  colors  which  we  consider  now  as  fugitive,  yet 
there  they  are  in  those  old  masterpieces  practically 
as  fresh  to-day  as  when  put  on  the  canvas." 

"  I  am  glad  to  have  seen  such  a  fine  example  of 
Monticelli  as  this,"  remarked  La  Farge.  "  Like 
great  music  it  touches  me  to  the  heart." 

While  the  painters  went  about  the  room  looking 
at  the  splendid  works  of  art  that  drew  their  love 
and  study,  the  musicians,  who  had  taken  in  the 
general  beauty  of  the  room,  had  been  naturally 
drawn  toward  an  Italian  harpsichord. 

"  This  is  a  far  more  beautiful  instrument  on  the 
exterior  than  the  other,  Gerald,"  said  Dwight.  "  Is 
it  as  good  in  tone?  " 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  391 

"  The  other  was  a  Rucker  of  Antwerp.  A  fine 
instrument,  but  out  of  place  in  this  room  on  account 
of  its  color.  This  one  is  exceptional  and  has  a 
sixteen-foot  bass." 

Gerald  raised  the  lid  of  ivory  and  gold  with  ex 
quisite  scrolls  and  designs,  and  there  were  ex 
clamations  of  delight. 

"  Three  banks  of  keys,"  exclaimed  Lang,  "  most 
exceptional  is  it  not,  Gerald." 

"  Yes.  It  was  made  by  Vincentius  Sodi,  and  the 
three  manuals  require  less  drawing  of  stops  to 
obtain  the  different  qualities,"  and  Gerald  played 
upon  it  and  showed  how  these  were  obtained. 
"  Now,  friend  Lang,  sit  down  and  get  acquainted 
with  it,  because  we  will  use  it  to-night." 

"  Gerald,  I  am  anxious  to  see  the  Guarnerius  you 
bought  in  New  York.  I  hear  it  is  very  fine,"  said 
Thomas. 

Gerald  went  to  a  beautiful  Italian  cabinet, 
touched  a  secret  spring,  applied  his  fingers  to  one 
of  the  many  carved  heads,  and  a  panel  swung  upon 
its  hinges,  and  he  drew  forth  the  Guarnerius. 

"  There  is  no  doubt  as  to  who  made  it,  Gerald," 
exclaimed  Thomas  delightedly.  "  Let  me  have  a 
bow,  and  where  can  I  go  where  others  will  not 
disturb  me?  " 

"  I  will  have  you  shown  to  the  grill  room  down 
stairs  where  there  will  be  no  noise,  and  the  acous 
tics  are  excellent." 

Fifteen  minutes  later  Thomas  returned  and 
greeted  Gerald  with  the  remark,  "  A  magnificent 
instrument,  every  note  developed." 

"  Gerald,"  said  Madame  Lehmann,  who  came  to 


392  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

where  he  and  Thomas  were  standing,  "  we  will 
surely  have  some  music  for  the  harpsichord,  shall 
we  not?  "  Gerald  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
"  It  is  a  long  time,"  continued  the  great  singer, 
"  since  I  have  heard  one  of  those  old  instruments. 
I  want  to  be  taken  back  to  the  time  of  the  earlier 
Mozart,  before  he  changed  his  manner  of  writing 
as  he  did  when  the  pianoforte  came  into  use,  and  I 
want  to  live  in  the  'atmosphere  of  wigs,  patches, 
beautiful  snuff  boxes  and  formal  gardens.  I  be 
lieve  that  in  this  room,  more  European  than  any  I 
have  seen  in  this  country,  I  can  dream  beautiful 
dreams  to  such  old  stately  music  as  was  written  in 
that  period.  Why  cannot  we  begin  now.  Those 
painters  have  looked  at  nearly  every  picture  in  the 
room,  and  when  Mr.  Smith  finishes  his  enthusiastic 
admiration  of  that  Watteau  which  he  cannot  seem  to 
get  away  from,  we  can  begin." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Madame,"  returned  Thomas. 
"  I  want  to  hear  music  to-night,  although  some 
times  I  desire  to  get  away  from  it  because  I  have 
to  listen  to  so  much,  but  everything  seems  to  be 
just  right  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  best  — the 
surroundings  in  the  dining  room,  the  dinner,  —  oh! 
what  a  meal  for  a  king,  —  and  then  the  company, 
every  one  a  lover  of  the  beautiful.  If  there  were 
several  hundred  here,  well  — you  know,  Madame, 
how  you  feel  — 

"Then,  friend  Thomas,"  said  Gerald,  "I  am 
going  to  ask  you  to  play  the  violin  part  of  a  trio 
by  Couperin.  Lang  will  play  the  harpsichord,  and 
Fries  the  viola  da  gamba." 

"We  will  have  the  same  tone-color  for  which 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  393 

Couperin  wrote,"  exclaimed  Thomas  enthusiasti 
cally.  "  Madame  Lehmann,  you  will  be  able  to 
dream  perfumed  dreams  of  the  gorgeous  days  of  the 
early  seventeen  hundreds,  of  the  wonderful  silks, 
velvets,  laces;  the  beautiful  ladies,  the  gallants  in 
their  colorful  garments  —  " 

"  How  wonderful  it  all  must  have  been,"  ex 
claimed  the  singer. 

"  Ya,"  broke  in  Fries,  "  and  mitoud  bathdubs." 

"  Oh,  you  practical  man.  If  you  were  an  actress 
you  would  feel  —  well,  what  is  the  use  talking 
dresses  to  a  musician,  I  will  get  more  sympathy 
from  those  painters,"  and  she  swept  an  imperial 
gesture  for  Smith,  La  Farge  and  Grundmann  to 
draw  near.  "  These  surroundings  and  the  old  music 
should  inspire  you  painters  to  re-create  what  took 
place  in  the  European  courts  in  the  early  eighteenth 
century.  This  is  atmosphere,  but  the  lights  must 
not  be  turned  down  during  the  playing  of  this 
old  music,  for  it  was  not  done  at  that  time,  as  the 
gorgeous  dresses  would  not  have  shown  to 
advantage." 

Gerald  had  brought  from  a  corner  a  Gothic 
quartette  music  rack,  rich  in  carving,  and  placed  it 
near  the  harpsichord.  At  the  sound  of  tuning  the 
guests  spoke  in  lower  tones  and  with  a  feeling  of 
expectancy,  and  soon  the  music  began.  Fries  had 
taken  particular  delight  in  practicing  upon  the  rare 
viola  da  gamba  Gerald  had  lent  him,  and  now  he 
evoked  its  tender  voice,  a  little  thinner  than  that 
of  the  cello  and  not  so  robust.  Thomas  was  using 
a  fine  Amati  instrument,  as  he  felt  the  Guarnerius 
was  too  large  in  tone  for  the  delicate,  lace-like 


394  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

music  they  were  to  play.  The  dignified  Prelude, 
the  Allemande,  the  stately  Sarabande,  were  played 
in  the  "  grand  style  "  of  the  period.  The  Rigadoun 
was  taken  with  inspiring  sprightliness,  and  the  For- 
lane  with  its  lively,  six-eight  time  brought  the  com 
position  to  a  joyous  close. 

Sincere  applause  and  expressions  of  delight  came 
at  the  conclusion,  and  there  were  many  compli 
ments  for  Mr.  Lang's  able  playing  of  the  harpsi 
chord  from  which  he  obtained  various  effects  of 
tone-color. 

"  Play  the  trio  by  Henry  Lawes,  for  harpsichord, 
viola  da  gamba  and  viola  d'amore,"  Lang  requested 
of  Gerald. 

"  Do,  please,"  pleaded  Madame  Lehmann,  "  for 
it  is  a  long  time  since  I  have  heard  a  viola  d'amore. 
I  wish  conductors  would  have  the  obligate  written 
for  that  instrument,  in  The  Huguenots,  played  upon 
it  instead  of  upon  the  orchestra  viola  as  we  con 
tinually  hear  it." 

"  Your  word  is  law  in  this  case,  Madame,  and  we 
will  play  the  trio  Mr.  Lang  suggested,"  said  Ger 
ald,  with  his  gracious  manner  and  winning  smile. 

Mary  came  to  look  at  the  instrument  she  had 
never  before  seen  or  heard,  a  type,  rare  and  beau 
tiful,  dating  back  to  a  time  earlier  than  the  violin. 
Gerald  said,  "  I  verily  believe  this  is  Parker's  favor 
ite  instrument.  He  says  it  is  like  one  of  Mrs. 
Eddy's  poems,  beginning,  '  O'er  waiting  harp- 
strings.'  These  seven  sympathetic  strings  of  wire 
that  run  under  the  finger-board  are  never  touched 
during  playing  by  the  fingers  or  the  bow.  When 
they  are  in  perfect  tune  with  these  seven  strings 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  395 

over  the  finger-board,  that  are  played  with  the  bow, 
they  respond  like  this  (and  Gerald  drew  the  bow 
across  one  string,  then  stopped  its  vibration  with 
his  finger,  but  the  sympathetic  string  sang  on  with 
all  its  shimmering  harmonics  unbroken,  for  nothing 
had  pressed  upon  it  to  stop  the  complete  vibration 
in  its  entire  length),  and,"  Gerald  concluded,  "for 
some  reason  Parker  calls  the  tones  given  out  by 
those  sympathetic  strings,  '  unlabored  motion.'  " 

At  the  close  of  the  first  movement  Madame 
Lehmann  cried  out,  "  Bravo!  Bravo!  It  is  wiin- 
derschon.  The  old  Italian  luthiers  knew  what  was 
beautiful  in  tones." 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  trio  an  animated  dis 
cussion  took  place  relative  to  the  difference  in  style 
of  Couperin  and  Laws,  which  led  up  to  the  counter 
point  of  Bach,  and  to  illustrate  what  he  desired  to 
make  clear,  Dresel  went  to  the  piano  and  played 
one  of  the  "  Preludes." 

His  touch  and  interpretation  were  so  beautiful 
that  more  was  demanded,  and  in  the  appreciative 
atmosphere,  his  retiring  and  introspective  nature 
expanded  and  the  music  became  extraordinarily 
vital. 

There  were  calls  from  every  direction  for 
Madame  Lehmann  to  sing,  and  with  Gericke's 
sympathetic  accompaniments  she  held  her  audience 
in  ecstasy  with  songs  by  Franck,  Schubert,  Schu 
mann,  and  then  several  old  Italian  pieces  that  had 
in  their  scales  and  harmony  the  clinging  incense  of 
the  church.  Then  there  was  the  Schumann  "  Quin 
tette  "  with  Perabo  at  the  piano.  At  its  conclusion 
a  question  was  raised  by  Dwight  relative  to  the  use 


396  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

of  counterpoint  in  its  capacity  as  a  medium  to  vital 
ize,  as  opposed  to  its  use  merely  as  a  variation,  or 
as  a  part  of  form.  Numerous  passages  were  cited 
and  Carl  Faelten  in  support  of  a  statement  he  had 
made  took  his  place  before  the  piano  and  played 
Raff's  Rigadoun  with  such  sweep  and  abandon  that 
the  subject  of  discussion  was  forgotten.  The  names 
of  pieces  suggested  to  him,  combined  with  the  at 
mosphere  of  appreciation,  brought  from  him  as 
splendid  playing  of  the  modern  school  as  had  ever 
been  heard  in  Boston.  When  he  arose  from  the 
piano,  Gericke  said  to  Thomas,  "  Faelten  is  to  be 
the  soloist  with  the  Symphony  the  week  after  next, 
and  will  play  Beethoven's  Emperor  Concerto  which 
he  does  superbly." 

It  was  now  about  eleven-thirty,  and  Gerald  an 
nounced  that  there  was  awaiting  them  in  the  grill 
room  a  few  delicacies  which  would  serve  as  a  bridge 
between  what  had  been  heard  and  what  was  to 
come.  A  half  hour  of  mental  relaxation,  good  con 
versation  and  brilliant  play  of  wit,  and  then  Thomas 
announced  that  the  next  composition  to  be  played 
would  be  the  first  performance,  public  or  private,  in 
America,  a  Quintette  by  Cesar  Franck  for  piano 
and  strings. 

When  the  guests  returned  to  the  music  room  they 
found  the  lights  turned  low  and  piano  and  music 
stands  of  the  players  lighted  by  tall  candlesticks  of 
carved  wood  decorated  in  silver,  gold  and  color. 

The  glow  of  candles  lighted  tenderly  the  area 
occupied  by  the  players.  Outside  the  circle  of 
light  there  hung  shadows  which  made  all  objects 
indistinct,  and  unconsciously  there  crept  into  the 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  397 

hearts  of  all  the  feeling  that  there  was  budding  for 
each  a  new  and  beautiful  experience. 

The  difficulties  of  the  task  before  them  the  play 
ers  knew  well.  The  opening  measures  swept  them 
into  a  rising  tide  of  high  inspiration,  and  gradually 
some  of  the  listeners  felt  within  them  an  awaken 
ing,  then  a  splendid  urgence  of  poetic  thought. 
The  idiom  of  the  music,  new,  vital  and  distinctive, 
held  them  in  an  ecstatic  state  until  the  end. 

At  the  conclusion  there  was  a  burst  of  applause 
from  the  painters  and  the  literary  element,  but  all 
the  musicians  did  not  show  enthusiasm.  It  was 
easy  to  see  that  Dwight  did  not  accept  the  music 
of  Franck  any  more  than  he  had  the  advanced 
works  of  Wagner.  To  the  kindly  and  lovable 
Perabo  the  dissonances  were  too  many  and  he  felt 
that  no  composer  would  ever  be  able  to  write 
greater  music  than  his  idol,  Beethoven.  Dresel  was 
broad  in  his  view.  The  music  troubled  him  because 
he  could  not  mentally  analyze  the  rapid  changes 
of  key,  for  Franck,  unlike  the  older  masters,  did 
not  modulate,  but  in  beautiful,  bold  and  colorful 
strokes  leaped  to  a  new  atmosphere.  He  expressed 
his  belief  that  such  music  should  be  heard  several 
times,  and  that  from  each  repetition  it  would 
be  clearer. 

Carl  Faelten,  the  most  modern  in  feeling  of  the 
pianists  present,  with  the  exception  of  Lang,  saw 
great  beauties  in  the  music.  Madame  Lehmann  in 
her  enthusiasm  asked  to  have  it  repeated,  at  which 
statement  Dwight  thought  it  about  time  to  go  home, 
for  the  dissonances  and  rhythms  were  so  disturbing 
that  he  knew  he  could  not  sleep  if  he  had  to  listen 


398  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

to  it  again.  Theodore  Thomas  brought  the  matter 
to  a  climax  by  suggesting  that  as  a  suitable  ending 
to  the  splendid  evening  they  should  repeat  the  slow 
movement,  and  those  who  did  not  care  to  study 
such  beautiful  music  should  try  to  be  progressive, 
for  as  there  is  constant  evolution  in  business  and  in 
every-day  living,  art  will  not  stand  at  one  point  of 
expression,  but  will  continue  to  reflect,  as  it  has 
always  done,  the  spirit  of  the  life  of  the  time. 


CHAPTER   XV 

THE  next  day  the  Hamiltons  returned  to  New 
York.  Mrs.  Amory  and  Gerald  urged  Mary 
to  stay  with  them  and  be  present  at  the  reception 
to  be  given  Mrs.  Amory's  mother,  the  Countess. 
This  was  three  weeks  distant  and  plans  had  been 
made  which  would  make  this  affair  eclipse  in  beauty 
and  richness  anything  that  had  ever  been  given  in 
Boston.  Gerald  had  engaged  the  services  of  his 
friend,  Rafael  Joseffy,  the  famous  pianist,  and  in 
addition  had  planned  certain  novel  and  interesting 
entertainments  for  the  guests. 

These  allurements  Mary  had  to  decline,  as  she 
had  made  arrangements  to  go  with  her  mother  and 
father  for  a  yachting  trip  in  southern  waters.  To 
this  she  had  long  looked  forward  during  her  in- 
validism,  and  now  that  she  was  well  her  anticipa 
tion  was  keen. 

The  days  went  swiftly  by  and  the  preparations 
for  the  southern  trip  had  been  made.  On  the  morn 
ing  before  their  departure,  Mary  said  to  her  mother, 
"  It  seems  too  bad  that  we  cannot  be  in  Boston 
to-morrow  and  then  go  south." 

"  I  tried  to  manage  it,  my  dear,  so  we  could,  but 
your  father's  business  engagements  make  it  im 
perative  that  we  leave  on  the  very  day  of  the  recep 
tion.  He  has  so  little  time  to  spare  for  recreation 

399 


4OO  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

that  I  do  not  like  to  rob  him  of  one  hour  of  it 
after  he  has  made  the  plans." 

After  dinner  that  evening,  Mary  began  studying 
maps  of  the  Florida  coast,  and  was  intent  upon  read 
ing  descriptions  of  the  Spanish  settlements  of  Cuba, 
when  Jane  appeared.  "  A  telegram,  Miss  Mary." 

Mary  opened  it  and  read:  "  Come  at  once.  Ac 
cident  to  Mr.  Gerald.  He  needs  your  help.  — 
PARKER." 

A  great  wave  of  feeling  surged  into  Mary's  heart 
and  immediately  she  made  her  plans.  She  would 
give  up  all  and  go  to  Gerald.  This  was  her  first 
duty  and  she  knew  Parker  would  not  have  tele 
graphed  to  her  unless  he  felt  she  could  be  of  help. 

Her  father  and  mother  were  in  the  library.  She 
read  them  the  telegram  and  told  them  she  would  go 
over  on  the  night  train.  A  look  of  dismay  and  dis 
appointment  came  into  Mrs.  Hamilton's  eyes,  then 
it  disappeared  and  she  said,  "  You  are  right,  Mary. 
I  will  help  you  get  ready." 

John  Hamilton  had  grasped  his  daughter's 
thought  more  quickly  and  accurately  than  his  wife, 
and  tears  filled  his  eyes  when  he  realized  that  Mary 
had  not  once  thought  of  the  sacrifice  of  her  long- 
anticipated  pleasure. 

When  Mary  arrived  in  Boston  she  decided  to  go 
to  the  Tremont  House  for  breakfast,  then  to  Par 
ker's  shop. 

By  eiffht  o'clock  she  was  on  her  way  to  see  Par 
ker.  As  the  cab  drove  up  to  the  curb  he  was  at 
the  door  of  his  place  and  after  greeting  her,  said, 
"  I  felt  vou  might  come  the  first  thing  this  morning 
and  made  a  point  to  be  here." 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  401 

In  answer  to  Mary's  inquiries  he  said,  "  Over 
two  weeks  ago  Mr.  Gerald  slipped  on  an  icy  place 
in  the  street  and  fell.  He  struck  on  his  right  arm. 
At  first  he  took  no  notice  of  a  bruise  that  showed 
on  the  skin,  but  in  a  day  the  arm  began  to  pain 
when  he  played. 

"  Mrs.  Amory  called  their  physician.  He  pro 
nounced  it  a  minor  injury  and  that  in  a  few  days 
the  stiffness  would  disappear.  Instead  of  getting 
better  the  arm  grew  steadily  worse,  and  about  ten 
days  ago  a  specialist  was  called  for  consultation. 
He  prescribed  massage  and  electrical  treatment  and 
held  out  hopes  that  Mr.  Gerald  would  be  able  to 
play  at  the  reception,  which  is  to  be  a  very  great 
affair.  The  fact  is,  Miss  Hamilton,  the  arm  is  use 
less  now.  There  is  feeling  in  it  but  Mr.  Gerald 
cannot  lift  it." 

"  When  did  you  first  hear  of  Gerald's  injury, 
Mr.  Parker?  " 

"  Yesterday,  Miss  Hamilton.  I  was  out  of  town 
for  three  weeks  doing  some  work.  Before  I  went 
away  I  left  Mr.  Gerald  the  keys  to  my  shop  so 
he  could  do  his  teaching,  but  I  don't  know  whether 
or  not  he  has  been  here." 

"  And  what  of  Aunt  Giuliana?  "  inquired  Mary. 

"  Mrs.  Amory  holds  herself  in  control  through 
the  hope  that  the  electrical  treatment  will  bring 
about  speedy  recovery.  To  keep  Mr.  Gerald  from 
worrying  she  has  urged  him  to  practice  with  his 
left  hand  so  he  would  hold  his  technique  up  to  the 
mark.  This  he  has  done  four  and  five  hours  a  day, 
and  he  has  mentally  rehearsed  the  bowing. 

"  Yesterday  was  Mr.   Gerald's  worst  day.     He 


402  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

seemed  to  feel  that  all  hope  had  vanished,  and 
Mrs.  Amory  was  nearly  in  a  state  of  break-down. 
It  must  have  been  her  last  extremity  when  she  sent 
for  me  late  yesterday  afternoon  to  see  Mr.  Gerald. 
He  had  not  wanted  to  have  any  one  call.  His  sense 
of  despair  overshadowed  all  else.  It  was  the  most 
pitiful  thing  I  ever  experienced  to  see  Mr.  Gerald 
with  a  pathetic,  despairing  look  upon  his  face,  try 
ing  to  get  some  inspiration  and  relief  by  diligently 
practicing  with  his  left  hand.  There  is  no  pleasure 
in  it  I  know,  and  he  keeps  at  it  only  by  the  urgence 
of  a  blind  hope  that  in  a  miraculous  way  he  will 
find  his  arm  suddenly  performing  its  work  as  before. 

"  O,  Miss  Hamilton,  it  is  pitiful,  pitiful  beyond 
words,  and  I  failed  in  my  work  for  him.  I  tried  to 
protect  him  as  a  father  would  his  son,  and  Mr.  Ger 
ald  knew  it  and  loved  me  for  it,  but  because  I  felt 
the  depth  of  his  feeling  and  knew  the  depth  of  my 
own,  I  —  I  —  I  —  personally  tried  to  protect  him 
instead  of  leaving  him  in  God's  care."  At  this 
point  Parker's  voice  broke  and  his  honest  face 
became  convulsed  with  emotion. 

With  a  few  encouraging  words.  Mary  cheered 
him,  and  said,  "  It  is  well  Gerald  did  not  know  I 
was  coming.  I  will  go  immediately,  and  to-day 
as  never  before  we  will  try  to  realize  the  meaning 
of  the  words,  '  To  those  leaning  on  the  sustaining 
infinite,  to-day  is  big  with  blessings.'  " 

Within  five  minutes  she  was  at  the  door  of  the 
Amory  home.  When  her  aunt  met  her  in  the 
reception  room,  Mary  saw  in  her  face  the  traces 
of  grief  almost  to  the  point  of  desperation.  With 
a  convulsive  sob  Mrs.  Amory  threw  her  arms  about 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  403 

Mary  and  wept.  With  a  gentle  pressure  of  her 
hand  and  a  few  loving  words  she  quieted  her  grief, 
and  in  an  even  voice  which  seemed  to  have  taken 
on  some  of  the  gentle,  convincing  authority  of  her 
Aunt  Delia,  said,  "  Now  I  want  to  see  Gerald,  Aunt 
Giuliana.  Do  not  announce  me,  please.  Let  me 
go  to  him  quietly." 

Gerald  sat  in  a  large,  comfortable  chair,  and 
beside  him  at  his  left,  upon  a  table  within  easy 
reach,  his  precious  instrument,  and  at  his  right 
another  table  upon  which  lay  his  bow  so  he  could 
take  it  up  immediately  if  he  found  his  arm  would 
resume  its  functions. 

Just  as  Mary  was  about  to  enter,  Mrs.  Amory 
drew  her  back  into  a  corner  and  said,  "  Gerald  has 
not  touched  his  violin  this  morning.  He  has  usually 
done  about  two  hours  of  practice  by  this  time." 

Mary  walked  quietly  into  the  room  and  spoke 
Gerald's  name  just  before  she  reached  him.  He 
turned.  His  face  was  pale.  His  eyes  had  a  look 
of  being  turned  in  upon  himself,  and  oh,  the  grief 
and  despair  in  them,  but  when  he  saw  Mary  stand 
ing  radiant  and  smiling  before  him,  with  confidence 
and  something  in  her  expression  and  poise  that  ex 
pressed  power,  color  came  into  his  cheeks,  his  eyes 
brightened,  and  "  Mary!  "  burst  from  his  drawn 
lips.  He  stood  up  and  extended  his  left  hand. 
Without  seeming  to  notice  that  it  was  his  left  hand 
he  gave,  she  took  it  in  both  of  hers  without  giving 
him  the  chance  to  ask  pardon  for  not  being  able 
to  give  the  right.  In  her  days  of  invalidism  Ger 
ald  had  never  laid  stress  upon  her  condition. 

"  Let  us  sit  down,  Gerald,"  said  Mary  in  her 


404  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

soft,  even  tone,  "  and  see  the  good  there  is  in  store 
for  us." 

"  There  is  nothing  worth  hoping  for  in  the  future, 
Mary.  I  shall  never  be  able  to  play  again,  and 
almost  as  bad  as  that  is  the  fact  that  those  children 
who  are  doing  so  well,  those  I  was  teaching  to  play, 
will  have  to  find  another  teacher.  I  loved  them, 
although  they  were  ragged,  and  sometimes  smelt 
very  strongly  of  garlic,  but  there  were  three  of 
very  great  talent." 

Mary  realized  that  these  pupils  were  very  close 
to  Gerald's  heart  and  she  led  him  on  to  speak 
further  about  them. 

It  was  not  long  before  he  became  more  like  his 
old  self,  and  he  told  of  his  last  lesson  with  them. 
"  Although  I  could  not  play,  I  coached  them  for 
interpretation  of  the  pieces  they  had  learned,  and  I 
had  to  sing  when  I  should  have  played.  I  knew 
that  it  would  be  the  last  lesson,  and  they  evidently 
felt  it.  Giovanni,  who  is  about  fifteen,  very  sensi 
tive,  thoughtful  and  receptive  to  all  that  is  beau 
tiful,  came  to  me  with  tears  in  his  eyes  and  said, 
'  Signer,  if  you  no  play  more,  ever,  you  must  com 
pose  music.  Write  down  what  you  have  played 
to  us  —  so  beautiful  it  makes  us  forget  our  little 
rooms,  the  cold  and  dark.  Do  it,  Signer,  for  Gio 
vanni  and  cousin  Lucia,  who  says  "  when  you  make 
up  music  it  makes  her  always  want  to  be  a  good 
girl."  '  " 

"  Gerald,  dear,  there  is  a  wide  horizon  before 
you.  In  the  past  you  have  said  you  wanted  to 
compose,  but  you  felt  there  were  two  requirements 
which  you  could  not  see  your  way  clearly  to  fulfil. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  405 

First,  the  time  for  it;  second,  a  vehicle  such  as 
words,  which  in  themselves,  would  be  in  a  new 
tougue ;  and  third,  the  conception  of  a  new  idiom  of 
musical  speech  to  translate  that  new  and  vital 
tongue.  I  have  it  right,  have  I  not,  Gerald?  " 

"  Exactly,  Mary,"  said  Gerald  brightening. 

"  Aunt  Delia,"  said  Mary,  "  sent  me  this  poem 
a  week  ago.  It  is  a  new  version  of  the  same  pub 
lished  some  time  ago.  It  affected  me  strongly  and 
beautifully  when  I  read  it,  Gerald,  because  it  is  a 
part  of  my  own  experience,  and  it  is  true,  true,  —  as 
true,  Gerald,  as  I  am  here.  The  words  could  not 
have  been  written  but  by  one  who  had  passed 
through  the  experiences  as  related  in  the  poem. 
They  are  by  Aunt  Delia's  teacher,  Mrs.  Eddy,  and 
I  have  memorized  the  poem  so  I  can  have  it  always 
with  me  as  an  inspiration  and  show  me  to  which 
stanza  I  have  grown." 

Then  in  low,  soft  and  expressive  tones,  Mary 
began : 

"  O'er  waiting  harpstrings  of  the  mind 

There  sweeps  a  strain, 
Low,  sad,  and  sweet,  whose  measures  bind 
The  power  of  pain." 

There  was  something  in  the  manner  in  which 
Mary  read  the  lines  that  touched  Gerald  deeply. 
She  seemed  to  go  far  beneath  the  surface  and  gave 
an  interpretation  which  brought  to  him  the  feeling 
that  had  enveloped  him  when  he  saw  Mary  after 
her  healing,  in  her  aunt's  rooms,  when  the  wonderful 
vision  had  come  to  him  which  he  had  tried  to 


406  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

hold  but  which  had  faded  away.  He  asked  her 
to  read  the  poem  again  and  there  came  a  great 
thrill  of  a  new  spirit  of  courage. 

"  Now,  Gerald,  let  me  analyze  this  poem,  just 
as  you  used  to  analyze  Beethoven  and  Wagner  to 
me.  Seven,  in  the  Scriptures,  denotes  perfection, 
and  in  this  poem  of  seven  stanzas  the  thought  rises 
from  the  imperfect,  the  sinning  and  the  sorrowing 
to  perfection,  and  each  of  these  verses  stands  for 
the  trying  of  man  as  in  the  Psalms,  '  Tried  in  the 
furnace  of  earth  seven  times.'  Each  of  these  seven 
verses  tells  of  the  successive  steps  upward  in  the 
process  of  rising  from  the  senses  to  the  spiritual. 

"  Every  sick,  sinning,  willful  and  fretful  human 
being  is  a  harp  out  of  tune,  waiting  for  the  Master 
hand  to  put  it  in  perfect  and  lasting  tune.  Just 
as  Jesus  went  about  in  his  healing  work,  meek  and 
humble,  and  those  he  healed  were  put  in  tune  with 
the  Christ-thought,  so  this  same  divine  Truth 
comes  to  sufferers  to-day,  not  with  triumphal  blasts 
of  trumpets,  nor  with  shouts  of  multitudes  but  as 
the  '  still,  small  voice.'  The  disciples  were  '  wait 
ing  harpstrings,'  so  was  Lazarus,  the  daughter  of 
Jairus  and  all  those  the  Master  healed  and  purified. 
Most  of  those  who  attended  the  little  Church  in 
Hawthorne  Hall  and  now  come  to  the  services  in 
Chickering  Hall  were  'waiting  harpstrings';  the 
students  who  came  to  Mrs.  Eddy  to  be  taught,  their 
students  and  patients,  and  Gerald  —  like  them  7  was 
a  '  waiting  harpstring.'  We  were  all  put  in  tune  with 
the  Christ  thought  through  the  rediscovered  method 
the  Master  had  used  and  we  could  not  help  being 
healed  and  regenerated.  The  first  verse  is  the  heal- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  407 

ing  stanza,  and  until  now,  Gerald,  you  were  a  part  of 
this  stanza. 

"  The  second  is  the  next  step  upward  after  the 
healing,  for  with  healing  there  should  come  purifica 
tion  of  thought,  nobler  ambitions,  and  a  surer  faith 
in  the  power  of  the  Truth  the  Master  taught.  The 
healing  of  the  patient  in  the  first  stanza  brings 
about  a  reconstruction  of  his  thoughts.  Fear, 
passion  and  wrong  thinking  are  dissolved  and  spirit 
ual  thoughts  enter  in  their  place.  The  healing 
accomplished  by  the  teaching  after  it  has  bound 
the  power  of  pain,  awakes  in  the  one  healed, 

"  a  white-winged  angel  throng 
Of  thoughts,  — 

and  of  angels  the  text-book  says:  'My  angels  are 
exalted  thoughts,  —  appearing  at  the  door  of  some 
sepulchre  where  illusion '  (which  means  human 
belief,  Gerald),  '  has  buried  its  fondest  earthly 
hopes.'  " 

"  That  is  a  direct  application  to  my  condition, 
Mary.  My  dearest  hopes  were  living  in  a 
sepulchre." 

"  Let  me  read  as  far  as  we  have  reached,  Gerald: 

"  O'er  waiting  harpstrings  of  the  mind 

There  sweeps  a  strain, 
Low,  sad,  and  sweet,  whose  measures  bind 
The  power  of  pain, 

And  wake  a  white-winged  angel  throng 

Of  thoughts,  illumed 
By  faith,  and  breathed  in  raptured  song, 

With   love  perfumed. 


408  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  This  throng  of  thought  awakened  by  the  heal 
ing,  Gerald,  is  illumed  by  the  faith  that  has  been 
established  by  the  healing,  and  the  healed  one  gives 
praise  in  a  '  raptured  song,'  filled  with  thoughts  of 
gratitude,  inspired  by  the  spiritual  regeneration, 
and  these  pure  thoughts  like  perfume  go  in  all 
directions,  so  that  others  who  are  receptive  may 
share  them. 

"  These  higher  conceptions  of  living,  less  depen 
dence  on  personality,  more  charity  and  love,  cause 
friends  and  acquaintances  to  ask  the  reason  for 
this  surprising  mental,  moral  and  physical  better 
ment.  It  is  this  result  in  thousands  of  cases  that 
has  given  faith  to  others  to  try  this  old-new  teach 
ing  for  their  troubles.  This  '  unlabored  motion  ' 
of  results  has  brought,  and  will  continue  to  bring, 
more  adherents  to  this  teaching  than  mere  preach 
ing  and  argument  can  do. 

"  The  third  stanza  is  the  next  step,  Gerald.  It 
means  study  of  the  Bible  and  the  Key  to  the 
Scriptures,  which  will  unveil  all  that  has  seemed  to 
hide  the  spiritual  meaning  of  the  Master's  work. 
This  study  will  show  the  '  sweet  mercies,'  which 
are  divine  promises  of  help  to  rise  above  sickness 
and  sin  which  have  always  been  considered  real, 
but  they  are  made  '  light,'  that  is,  nothing,  and 
realizing  this,  first  from  the  healing,  then  from  the 
purification  of  thoughts,  and  finally  by  the  un 
veiling,  we  are  willing  to  '  kiss  the  cross,'  and  wait 
and  work  for  a  '  world  more  bright,'  that  is,  by  the 
demonstrable  action  of  divine  Mind  to  make  a  world 
filled  with  Truth.  This  third  stanza  is  the  out 
come  of  the  healing,  the  purification  and  the  real- 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  409 

ization  of  the  benefits  received  and  the  desire  to 
know  how  to  preserve  what  has  been  gained.  It 
is  full  of  peace  because  of  the  constant  revelation, 
and  the  words  are: 

"  Then  his  unveiled,  sweet  mercies  show 

Lije's   burdens   light. 
I  kiss  the  cross,  and  wait  to  know 
A  world  more  bright. 

"  The  fourth  is  the  final  conquest  over  all  tempta 
tion  to  turn  away  from  the  Truth  that  has  healed, 
purified  and  unveiled,  and  this  is  typified  by  the 
'  troubled,  angry  sea.'  When  it  seems  as  though 
the  struggling  swimmer  would  sink,  he  sees  the 
Master  coming  to  him  over  the  l  angry  sea,'  that  is, 
if  he  has  not  turned  from  the  Truth  which  healed, 
purified  and  taught  him.  He  is  again  rescued  by 
it,  but  you  can  see,  Gerald,  he  could  not  have  seen 
the  Master  if  he  had  turned  his  back  upon  him 
during  his  struggles." 

"  I  want  to  hear  that  stanza  again,  Mary,  for 
there  is  something  in  it  that  takes  hold  of  me  in  a 
way  I  never  before  experienced." 

Then  Mary  read: 

"  And    o'er    earth's    troubled,    angry    sea 

I  see  Christ  walk, 
And  come  to  me,  and  tenderly, 
Divinely  talk. 

"  The  fifth  stanza  symbolizes  the  complete 
demonstration  over  suffering  and  temptation  for  all 
time: 


4io  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Thus  Truth  engrounds  me  on  the  rock, 

Upon  life's  shore, 

'Gainst  which  the  winds  and  waves  can  shock, 
Oh,  nevermore! 

"  This  is  the  fifth  step  upward,  and  the  Truth 
that  healed,  purified,  unveiled  and  saved  the  pilgrim 
at  the  time  of  greatest  temptation,  has,  because  of 
his  faith  and  labor  placed  him  safely  on  '  Life's 
shore,'  which  means,  Gerald,  God's  shore,  and  he 
is  therefore  above  fear,  but  safety  from  storms 
does  not  mean  that  the  work  of  the  pilgrim  is  at 
an  end,  that  his  time  is  to  be  spent  in  peaceful  rest, 
for  he  has  another  step  to  take  toward  perfection, 
namely  to  get  away  from  material  things  that  keep 
him  from  gaining  a  higher  sense  of  the  spiritual. 
This  is  expressed  as  a  desire: 

"From  tired  joy  and  grief  afar 

And  nearer  Thee, — 
Father,   where   Thine   own   children  are, 
I  love  to  be. 

"  The  next  step,  the  seventh,  is  the  highest  effort, 
a  desire  which  means  giving  all  for  good,  healing 
and  saving,  making  ourselves  as  a  pure  offering  for 
the  work  that  has  been  given  us  to  do: 

"  My  prayer,  some  daily  good  to  do 

To  Thine,  for  Thee; 
An  offering  pure  of  Love,  whereto 
God  leadeth  me. 

"Gerald!  Gerald!  This  is  vital  to  me,  vital 
because  my  own  healing  has  shown  me  it  is  true. 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  411 

Think,  Gerald,  what  wonderful  music  could  be 
inspired  by  these  words  which  have  in  them  the 
power  to  heal,  but  to  express  their  spiritual  con 
ceptions  the  music  must  be  of  an  idiom  that  will 
be  an  efficient  vehicle  for  these  words  of  a  new 
tongue." 

"  This  reading  and  interpretation  has  opened  a 
new  vision  to  me,  Mary,  of  music  with  a  message. 
Not  mere  music,  Mary,  but  that  which  should 
italicize  the  words.  I  conceived  some  thoughts  as 
you  went  along,  as  for  instance,  the  first  and  sec 
ond  stanzas  should  be  in  a  rhythm  of  action,  giving 
a  feeling  of  continuous  evolution  because  a  great 
stir  is  taking  place,  healing,  purging  and  purifying. 
The  harmony  should  be  of  the  same  character,  and 
there  should  be  a  musical  motive  which  should 
stand  for  the  all  pervading  Truth,  and,  Mary,  just 
listen,  this  musical  motive  should  be  so  constructed 
that  it  will  go  into  any  key,  near  or  distant,  without 
having  to  make  a  modulation  to  introduce  it,  for 
the  reason  that  the  Truth  goes  everywhere.  It 
does  not  have  to  be  introduced." 

"  That  is  splendid,  Gerald,"  said  Mary  thought 
fully. 

"  The  third  stanza,"  went  on  Gerald,  with  eager 
and  introspective  enthusiasm,  "  should  be  in  another 
rhythm  because  the  one  who  has  been  healed  finds 
rest,  and  the  surety  for  it  is  because  the  '  mercies  ' 
are  '  unveiled.'  The  motive  —  " 

"  Let  us  name  it  the  motive  of  Love-Christ, 
Gerald." 

"  This  motive  of  Love-Christ,"  continued  Ger 
ald,  "  must  be  employed  also  in  this  stanza  to  show 


412  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

the  reason  for  rinding  the  burdens  light.  The  angry 
sea  must  be  in  the  strong  four-four  rhythm,  and  at 
the  words,  '  come  to  me,'  the  rhythm  should  change 
to  one  of  rest  and  peace,  probably  six-four,  and  the 
motive  must  appear  above  the  waves  like  the 
Master  walking  over  the  waters  and  quieting  them. 
For  the  next  stanza,  beginning,  '  Thus  Truth  en- 
grounds  me  on  the  Rock,'  I  would  use  twelve- 
eight  rhythm,  which  carries  with  it  a  feeling  of 
dignity,  power  and  sweep,  for  this  is  a  paean  of 
rejoicing,  and  the  motive  of  Love-Christ,  should 
appear  at  the  word  '  Rock.' 

"  As  the  next  two  stanzas  are  of  action,  the 
rhythms  and  harmonies  should  reflect  the  intent  of 
the  words,  and  the  music  of  the  last  should  be  of 
restful  peace  touched  with  the  feeling  of  the  perfect 
work  continuing  with  '  unlabored  motion.' ' 

As  Gerald  concluded  Mary  said  fervently,  "  Ger 
ald,  dear,  we  must  acknowledge  and  appreciate  the 
debt  we  owe  to  dear  Mr.  Parker,  and  the  eternal  debt 
we  owe  to  those  seven  stanzas  which  stand  as  a  golden 
rule  by  which  we  can  measure  our  spiritual  growth 
day  by  day  from  "  sense  to  Soul." 


CHAPTER   XVI 

/CARRIAGE  after  carriage  rolled  up  to  the  door 
*^*  of  the  Amory  home  and  the  event  of  the  season 
had  begun.  The  great  pianist  was  in  a  quiet  room 
which  gave  him  rest  before  his  labors,  to  which  he 
went  with  a  feeling  of  devotion. 

In  his  study  Gerald  sat  alone  thinking,  endlessly 
thinking.  Great  themes  of  music  were  crowding 
and  jostling  each  other  in  his  thought.  The  fingers 
of  his  left  hand  were  running  up  and  down  the 
finger-board  of  his  beloved  violin.  Upon  his  face 
no  longer  appeared  an  expression  of  despair. 
Instead,  there  was  hope. 

"  How  do  I  look,  Gerald?  "  said  Mary  as  she 
entered  the  room  and  stood  before  him. 

"Beautiful!"  he  exclaimed.  "Your  beauty 
symbolizes  your  whole  nature,  little  cousin,"  and 
taking  her  hand  touched  it  reverently  to  his  lips, 
and  as  he  held  it  there  for  a  moment  a  smile  of 
great  joy  went  over  Mary's  face. 

"  We  are  to  sit  together  to-night,  Gerald,  and  we 
will  go  in  just  before  the  music  begins.  In  this 
way  you  won't  have  to  think  of  shaking  hands 
with  scores  of  guests,  although  I  believe  you  could 
do  so,  because  you  used  your  right  arm  when  you 
raised  my  hand  to  your  lips." 

"  Did  I,  Mary?  " 

"Yes,  Gerald." 

413 


414  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Are  you  sure?  " 

"  Yes.  But  why  so  afraid,  Gerald?  Lift  your 
arm,"  and  Mary  took  his  hand  and  holding  it 
lightly  as  if  to  encourage,  he  raised  his  arm 
without  feeling  pain  or  stiffness. 

"Mary!  Mary!  "  he  cried.  "I  can  control  it 
up  and  down.  It  is  wonderful.  No  pain,  no  stiff 
ness.  Just  a  little  weak,  but  the  injury  I  know  has 
been  healed,  and,  Mary,  I  know  now  that  I  was  a 
'  waiting  harpstring.'  " 

As  Mary  and  Gerald  took  seats  at  the  side  of  a 
large  cabinet  in  the  rear  of  the  music  room,  Gerald 
said,  "  Our  guests  expect  that  I  will  play  this 
evening,  for  only  a  few  know  of  my  trouble,  but 
Joseffy,  if  he  is  in  the  mood,  will  so  please  them 
they  will  not  need  me." 

The  artistry  of  Joseffy  was  superb  in  its  sweep, 
power  and  tenderness.  As  Gerald  listened  to  the 
beautiful  playing,  he  wondered  if  the  music  was 
carrying  a  message  to  the  listeners.  Was  it  reach 
ing  down  into  their  hearts  and  like  a  ploughshare 
turning  up  thoughts,  deeds  and  actions  that  had 
been  lying  buried  and  dormant  and  bringing  them 
to  the  surface  either  to  be  destroyed  or  purified  by 
this  message?  Was  it  exalting  them  and  bringing 
tenderness  of  thought  and  desire,  or  was  it  fascinat 
ing  them  for  the  moment  and  giving  a  sudden  im 
pulse  for  loftier  aspirations,  but  which  would  wane 
and  then  disappear  after  the  spell  had  been  broken? 
Was  it  like  a  religion  which  created  emotions  but 
could  not  purify,  save  and  heal? 

To  Gerald,  as  he  listened,  there  came  a  great 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  415 

inward  questioning  that  touched  him  so  deeply  that 
his  whole  body  quivered,  for  he  saw  clearly  that  the 
result  of  a  masterly  performance  upon  an  audience 
was  the  mesmerism  of  the  moment.  He  thought 
of  his  own  experiences  of  hearing  great  artists  and 
analyzed  the  results  of  his  own  playing  upon  others. 
People  were  moved  by  smooth,  sensuous  melodies 
written  without  purpose  other  than  to  please  and 
for  applause,  and,  were  there  not  other  subjects 
for  opera  rather  than  plots  of  sordid  tragedy? 
Audiences  were  surprised,  fascinated,  held  as  by  a 
spell  by  the  display  of  enormous  technical  pro 
ficiency,  powerful  eloquence  and  tragic  pathos,  and 
men  and  women  became  famous  just  by  these 
powers.  Was  there  not  something  greater  in  this 
art  that  had  not  been  discovered?  If  so,  where  was 
it?  Where  was  it? 

A  great,  silent  sob  shook  him,  and  in  an  interval 
just  before  the  last  number  of  the  pianist's  program, 
he  said  to  Mary  in  a  tone  that  had  in  it  a  deep, 
pathetic  yearning,  "  Our  guests  don't  need  me,  and 
I  would  rather  not  go  among  them,  because  their 
sympathies  will  hurt.  I  can  not  forget  the  look 
in  Joseffy's  eyes  this  afternoon  when  he  called, 
and  he  saw  my  arm  hanging  useless.  You  know, 
Mary,  what  people  would  say  in  the  way  of 
sympathy  and  encouragement.  I  really  could  not 
bear  it." 

Just  before  the  great  doors  leading  from  the  music 
room  into  the  dining  room  were  to  be  opened,  Ger 
ald  said  to  Mary,  "  Little  cousin,  can  you  make 
another  sacrifice  for  me?  " 

"  Yes,  Gerald." 


4i 6  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

"  Let  us  have  refreshments  in  my  study  and  have 
Parker  join  us,  then  I  shall  have  with  me  my  two 
dearest  and  most  helpful  friends." 

It  had  always  been  the  custom  at  the  Amorys' 
for  those  who  cared  for  music  to  stay  after  the 
refreshments  and  listen  to  more.  It  was  at  this 
time,  when  no  set  arrangement  of  pieces  was  in 
order,  that  the  very  best  of  playing  was  to  be  heard, 
for  the  artist  would  not  feel  he  was  performing  but 
interpreting  to  sympathetic  listeners. 

During  the  serving  of  refreshments  the  lights  in 
the  great  chandeliers  were  extinguished  and  candles 
gave  a  soft,  mellow  glow.  The  atmosphere  became 
more  introspective  and  intimate,  and  the  audience, 
more  expectant  and  intent.  The  great  pianist  was 
in  an  especially  splendid  mood  when  he  went  to 
the  instrument,  as  the  surroundings  touched  him 
with  their  beauty  and  poetry.  Chopin's  Nocturne 
in  E  major  seemed  to  be  a  part  of  the  moment  and 
atmosphere,  and  his  singing,  liquid  tone  and  ex 
quisite  legato  made  it  a  wonderful,  poetic  dream. 
From  one  number  to  another  he  passed  as  the  mood 
pleased  him  as  if  he  were  alone  and  playing  sheerly 
for  the  love  of  it. 

Those  present,  learned  in  the  ways  of  great  artists, 
knew  that  applause  was  not  in  place  when  the  pianist 
was  playing  as  he  was,  and  their  profound  attention 
and  silence  was  recognized  by  the  player  as  of 
greater  appreciation  than  applause. 

Mary  knew  by  Gerald's  tense  attitude  and  the 
look  in  his  eyes  that  he  was  greatly  stirred.  Upon 
his  face  there  was  the  expression  of  one  working 
out  a  great  problem.  Mary  tried  to  interpret  his 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  417 

thoughts.  She  saw  that  his  eyes  were  looking  into 
illimitable  space,  and  as  a  smile  passed  over  his 
face  she  heard  him  saying  slowly  to  himself,  "  / 
was  the  '  waiting  harpstring,'  "  and  then,  as  if  try 
ing  to  realize  the  full  meaning  of  something  that 
was  taking  place  in  his  conception,  she  heard  him 
repeat  softly: 

"And  o'er  earth's  troubled,  angry  sea 

I  see  Christ  walk, 
And  come  to  me,  and  tenderly 
Divinely  talk." 

The  pianist  reached  his  climax  of  magnificent 
playing  with  an  impassioned  utterance  of  Liszt's 
arrangement  of  Isolde's  Liebestodt,  and  as  he  arose 
from  the  piano  the  enthusiasm  that  had  been  re 
strained  burst  into  long-continued  applause. 

Mary  saw  Gerald's  body  quiver  as  if  shaken  by 
great  internal  sobs,  then  he  opened  the  cabinet  and 
took  out  his  Guarnerius.  The  prolonged  applause 
for  the  artistry  of  the  pianist  covered  the  sound  of 
the  soft  preluding  he  was  doing  in  trying  his  arm. 
Joseffy  looked  in  Gerald's  direction,  saw  his  atti 
tude  and  the  expression  on  his  face,  and,  with  a 
great  artist's  keen  sense  of  introspection  of  the 
feelings  and  inspiration  of  a  brother  artist,  he  un 
selfishly  held  up  his  hand  for  the  applause  to  cease. 
Then  there  came  through  the  ensuing  silence, 
phrases,  soft  but  of  intense,  poignant  yearning,  that 
immediately  arrested  attention.  Coming  from 
behind  them,  the  guests  believed  this  to  be  one  of 
the  surprises  that  had  been  prepared,  but  this 


4i 8  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

thought  was  immediately  forgotten  by  the  effect 
the  music  made  upon  them. 

The  up-welling  joy  in  the  realization  that  he 
could  again  play  was  illuminating  Gerald's  whole 
being.  Gradually  the  tones  became  more  intense, 
and  then  with  firm  sweep  of  bow  the  noble  chords 
of  the  opening  of  the  great  Bach  Chaconne  swept 
down  the  room. 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  Mrs.  Amory  held  her 
self  from  bursting  into  tears,  and  a  mist  came  into 
the  eyes  of  Parker  as  he  sat  with  head  bowed,  and 
thanks  upon  his  lips.  As  the  great  pianist  said 
afterwards,  "  I  never  expect  to  hear  the  Chaconne 
played  again  as  Gerald  played  it.  My  heart  nearly 
stopped  beating." 

Crystalline  purity  of  tone,  perfection  of  tech 
nique,  breadth  of  phrase  and  rhythm  were  in  his 
playing.  These,  other  violinists  possessed,  but 
there  was  something  else  in  it  beyond  analysis  that 
touched  deeper  and  more  hidden  feelings  than  the 
playing  of  the  pianist  had  reached,  —  some  "  harp- 
strings  "  of  thought  that  had  been  neglected,  for 
gotten  and  out  of  tune. 

At  the  end  of  the  Chaconne  Gerald  did  not  stop, 
but  began  preluding  upon  the  theme,  and  then  there 
came  over  Mary  a  quivering  of  the  heart  as  there 
sounded  the  most  haunting  music  she  had  ever 
heard.  Subjective,  as  of  another  world,  of  another 
atmosphere.  Gerald  was  weaving  a  fabric  that  was 
detached  from  the  material  and  from  the  senses. 
So  forcibly  did  she  feel  it  that  she  glanced  at  the 
pianist  to  see  if  she  only  were  touched  by  it.  He 
sat  rigid,  and  upon  his  face  was  an  expression  of 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  419 

surprise  and  exaltation.  The  rhythm  was  different 
from  any  played  that  evening.  Not  regular  even- 
bar  phrases  but  one  that  urged  you  onward  insist 
ently,  and  suddenly  as  Gerald  looked  fully  into 
her  eyes,  as  though  she  would  understand,  Mary 
knew  what  the  underlying  inspiration  was: 

And  wake  a   white-winged  angel  throng 

Of  thoughts,  illumed 
By  faith,  and  breathed  in  raptured  song 

With  love  perfumed. 

She  glanced  at  her  Aunt  Giuliana.  Her  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  Gerald  with  a  strained  yet  understand* 
ing  look  in  them.  The  music  rose  and  fell.  It 
crept  lovingly  into  the  hearts  of  young  mothers, 
and  their  fingers  met  those  of  their  mates.  Those 
who  mourned  sat  with  hands  clasped  and  with  a 
look  of  hope  in  their  eyes.  Those  with  silvered 
hair  and  many  years  behind  them,  moved  closer  to 
gether  and  into  their  eyes  came  the  light  of  deep, 
reverential  love.  The  music  surged  and  swept  all 
before  it,  and  Mary  instinctively  felt  that  Gerald 
saw  all  these  people  as  he  had  been  — "  waiting 
harpstrings,"  and  they  all  needed  to  be  put  in 
tune,  by  "  unlabored  motion,"  to  awaken  what 
ever  glorious  song  they  could  sing.  In  its  sweep 
the  music  touched  the  business  man  of  many 
battles  and  victories.  It  quickened  his  hope  and 
courage,  and  as  the  wonderful  G  string  responded 
to  the  desire  of  the  player,  it  sounded  as  a  trumpet 
call  to  battle  and  to  victory.  And  then  there  came 
a  tenderness  —  a  noble  tenderness  —  the  supreme 


42 o  From  Hawthorne  Hall 

tenderness  of  great  men  and  women  who  had  prayed, 
sacrificed  and  worked  that  others  might  live.  It 
came  like  a  thousand  echoed  songs  from  out  the 
past,  yearnings,  hopes,  and  high  desires  that  touched 
the  frontiers  of  infinity,  and  the  hearts  of  those  who 
were  selfish  and  cold,  who  had  trifled  and  hurt,  and 
broken  the  pure  faith  of  others,  cowered  before  the 
sheer  spiritual  beauty;  this  penetrating  analysis  of 
human  thoughts  crystallized  into  music,  and  nobler 
thoughts,  long  buried,  surged  upward,  and  some 
clenched  their  hands  until  the  flesh  went  white,  and 
others  buried  their  faces  between  their  hands  and 
tears  fell  upon  them.  Then,  like  a  benediction,  came 
the  end. 

No  one  stirred.  The  silence  remained  unbroken, 
then  came  the  sound  of  slowly  relaxing  bodies. 
Joseffy  awakened  as  from  a  dream,  turned  to  those 
around  him  and  said,  as  though  he  did  not  know  how 
to  express  what  he  felt  within  him,  but  was  forced 
to  say  something  for  the  sake  of  relief:  "  My  God, 
he  has  played  to  the  whole  world.  He  has  looked 
into  all  our  hearts,  laid  their  secrets  bare  and  has 
made  us  all  over.  I  must  get  out,  be  alone,  and 
think  what  this  new,  supreme  playing  means." 

But  he  was  the  first  to  walk  to  where  Gerald  stood, 
throw  his  arms  about  his  shoulders  and  utter  a  few 
words  which  he  found  difficult  to  speak,  but  by  the 
tears  in  his  eyes  Gerald  knew  their  meaning. 

That  night  before  retiring,  Mrs.  Amory  wrote 
two  letters,  one  to  faithful  Parker,  and  the  other 
to  John  and  Mrs.  Hamilton.  To  the  latter,  "  Never 
have  I  known  such  a  happy  hour,  for  my  Gerald  is 


From  Hawthorne  Hall  421 

himself  again,  even  more  than  his  former  self 
because  he  has  found  the  vision  he  so  long  sought. 

"  My  words  to  you  and  dearest  Mary,  when  last 
in  New  York,  so  unappreciative,  so  brutal  to  that 
which  healed  her,  come  back  to  me  now  like  stings 
of  serpents,  but  I  know  you  will  understand  when 
I  tell  you  that  Gerald  was  healed  by  the  same  teach 
ing  that  healed  Mary. 

"  In  this  great  moment,  when  my  whole  being  is 
alive  after  being  rescued  from  suffering  and  depths 
of  despair,  all  that  I  can  say  is,  thank  God  for 
Mary  and  for  dear,  honest,  always  loving  and  never- 
murmuring  Parker,  and  the  knowledge  that  '  To 
those  leaning  on  the  sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is 
big  with  blessings.' " 


APPENDIX  A 

FOR  readers  better  to  understand  the  conditions  surrounding 
the  period  in  which  the  story  of  "  From  Hawthorne  Hall "  is 
set,  there  is  need  of  knowing  certain  events  that  led  up  to  the  year 
of  1885.  The  years  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  labors  in  Boston,  1882-1889, 
were  filled  with  efforts  of  giving  to  humanity  the  healing  and  sav 
ing  power  of  her  teachings.  The  students  she  taught  in  Lynn, 
and  in  Boston  beginning  with  her  first  class  in  the  College  build 
ing,  May  12,  1882,  were  pilgrims  in  a  new  land  of  Love  and  Truth; 
a  strange  land  to  some,  because  they  were  taught  to  work  with, 
and  lean  upon,  a  divine  Principle  which  embraced  what  humanity 
needed  for  healing  and  regeneration  instead  of  the  personal  God 
of  scholasticism  created  by  man's  concepts  of  what  God  should  be. 
Patiently  she  worked  with  those  who  had  courageously  come  out 
of  the  denominations  in  which  they  had  been  born,  baptized,  and 
reared,  and,  by  the  healing  power  of  her  teachings,  their  thoughts 
were  opened  to  the  ministrations  of  the  God  she  worshipped, — 
the  eternal  good,  and  they  enshrined  in  their  inner  consciousness 
her  divine  hymn,  —  "  Good  is  my  God.  My  God  is  good." 

In  words  eloquent  and  overflowing  with  fruitfulness  she  subli 
mated  in  the  alembic  of  divine  inspiration  her  belief  in  a  God  of 
Love  in  her  immortal  sentence, 

"  To  those  leaning  on  the  sustaining  infinite,  to-day  is  big 
with  blessings." 

Only  by  spiritual  illumination  could  Mrs.  Eddy  have  been  given 
such  words  as  leaning,  sustaining,  infinite,  big,  for  this  sentence. 
"  Leaning  "  means  to  rest  for  support  or  comfort.  "  Sustaining  " 
for  upholding,  maintaining,  supporting,  nourishing,  strengthening. 
The  use  of  the  word  "  infinite  "  does  away  with  all  sense  of  a  per 
sonal  God  as  a  person.  At  the  time  Mrs.  Eddy  wrote  "  Science 
and  Health  "  God  was  looked  upon  as  a  personal  God,  one  who 
brought  life  and  death,  joy,  sorrow,  suffering,  and  punishments. 
By  using  "  infinite  "  instead  of  God  she  took  readers'  thoughts 
away  from  the  scholastic  rendering  of  God  into  the  breadth  and 
security  of  what  "infinite"  stands  for:  the  absolute,  eternal, 

423 


424  Appendix  A 

illimitable,  so  that  those  leaning,  resting  for  support  upon  the  sus 
taining,  upholding,  maintaining,  supporting,  nourishing  "  infinite  " 
find  every  day  "  big  with  blessings." 

Her  use  of  the  word  "  big,"  a  word  which  seems  so  common 
place,  is  the  one  word  most  effective  for  its  position  in  the  sentence, 
as  it  implies  fruitful,  teeming,  overflowing.  The  word  "  blessings  " 
brings  the  sentence  to  its  splendid  spiritual  climax,  for  "  those 
leaning  upon  the  sustaining  infinite  "  find  each  day  fruitful,  teem 
ing,  overflowing  with  blessings,  namely,  mercies,  divine  benefits. 

It  is  this  sentence  so  big,  fruitful,  teeming,  overflowing  with 
spiritual  wisdom,  that  has  opened  the  thoughts  of  thousands  who 
have  taken  up  the  book  for  the  first  time,  and  caused  them  to 
continue  reading,  then  studying  it. 

It  was  because  Mrs.  Eddy  was  so  filled  with  the  spirit  of  the 
immortal  sentence  she  had  created  that,  in  a  manner  spiritually 
explainable  only,  she  evoked  sympathetic  feelings,  clear  and  pure, 
in  the  thoughts  of  those  who  came  to  her  for  help,  and  they 
found,  by  leaning  upon  her  teachings,  the  rest  they  had  been 
longing  for,  a  sustaining  sense  of  physical  and  mental  powers  not 
known  to  them  previously,  and  when  heart  touched  heart  her  face 
became  expressive  of  deep  and  helpful  sympathy,  and  her  words 
to  them  uplifted  and  purified,  revivified  past  hopes,  and  placed  a 
light  upon  dark  paths  of  travail.  Such  results  formed  the  basis 
of  an  editorial  in  an  English  newspaper  at  the  time  of  Mrs.  Eddy's 
passing,  1910: 

"  No  one  ever  entered  Mrs.  Eddy's  study  who  did  not  leave 
it  not  only  a  braver  but  a  better  man."  (In  "  Editorial  Com 
ments  on  the  Life  and  Work  of  Mary  Baker  Eddy,"  p.  32.  Pub 
lished  by  the  Christian  Science  Publishing  Society.) 

This  statement  deeply  touches  the  author,  for  the  results  of  the 
first  interview  between  his  father  and  Mrs.  Eddy,  related  often 
by  the  former,  remain  as  a  confirmation  of  the  editorial.  The 
author  bears  in  sacred  memory,  the  experience  of  his  mother,  and 
of  his  own  which,  after  many  years,  since  meeting  Mrs.  Eddy  for 
the  first  time  in  Hawthorne  Hall,  and  receiving  her  blessing,  has 
remained  fresh,  and  always  thought  of  as  the  most  wonderful  ex 
perience  of  his  life,  and  as  a  glowing  urgence  to  keep  alive  the 
flame  of  blessed  memory  upon  the  altar  of  Love. 


APPENDIX  B 

MRS.  EDDY  was  born  at  Bow,  New  Hampshire,  July  16, 
1821.  The  following  is  not  meant  for  a  biographical  or 
historical  chronology  of  the  events  in  Mrs.  Eddy's  life.  It  begins  in 
the  year  1855,  when  she  was  with  her  husband,  Dr.  Patterson,  in 
the  beautiful  wilderness  of  North  Groton,  New  Hampshire.  The 
author  feels  that  at  that  period  of  her  life  spiritual  intuitions  came 
to  her  owing  to  her  illness,  indomitable  courage,  hopes,  isolation, 
and  the  intense  quietude  of  the  surroundings  in  which  she  lived 
for  five  years  among  the  silences  of  mountains  and  forests  which, 
to  a  person  gifted  with  inherent  genius,  would  inspire  many  paths 
of  thinking  upon  the  mysteries  of  life. 

1860.  Left  North  Groton  in  the  spring,  and  went  to  live  in  Rum- 
ney  Village,  eight  miles  distant. 

1864.     Removed  to  Lynn,  Massachusetts. 

1866.  February  i,  received  severe  injuries  by  falling  upon  an  ice- 
covered  pavement. 

1866.  February  4,  Sunday.  The  indomitable  courage  and  faith 
in  prayer  and  divine  healing,  which  had  been  indwelling 
during  her  many  years  of  suffering,  rose  in  accumulated 
power  at  a  time  when  most  needed,  and  enabled  her  to  rise 
from  her  bed  and  walk,  an  activity  that  none  of  her  friends 
had  believed  could  be  possible.  Of  her  discovery,  Mrs. 
Eddy  wrote  the  following  revealing  statement  on  p.  24  of 
"  Retrospection  and  Introspection  ": 

".  .  .in  the  latter  part  of  1866  I  gained  the  scientific  cer 
tainty  that  all  causation  was  Mind,  and  every  fact  a 
mental  phenomenon." 

1868.  "  Christ  My  Refuge "  was  first  published  in  the  Lynn 
Transcript  February  15.  As  this  hymn  now  reads,  its  first 
three  stanzas  are  spiritually  parallel  with  the  First,  Second, 
Third  Degrees  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  "  Scientific  Translation  of 
Mortal  Mind."  "Science  and  Health,"  (p.  115).  These 

425 


426  Appendix  B 

three  Degrees  form  the  enduring  foundation  upon  which 
the  seeker  for  health  and  regeneration  finds  his  way  upward 
by  each  purifying  step  as  spiritually  portrayed  in  each 
stanza,  the  seven  steps,  therefore,  making  a  golden  rule, 
by  which  one  can  measure  every  step  of  his  progress  from 
"  sense  to  Soul." 

1876.  January  20.  A.  Bronson  Alcott  paid  his  first  visit  to  Mrs. 
Eddy  ("The  Journals  of  Bronson  Alcott"  p.  465).  That 
"  Science  and  Health  "  had  met  severe  opposition  from  the 
press  and  the  pulpit  is  evident  from  what  she  wrote  in 
"  Pulpit  and  Press  "  p.  5: 

"  When  the  press  and  pulpit  cannonaded  this  book,  he 

introduced  himself  to  its  author  by  saying,  '  I  have  come 

to  comfort  you.'  " 

The  cannonading  was  aimed  at  Mrs.  Eddy's  theology,  — 
particularly  her  refusal  of  the  doctrine  of  the  "  Adamic 
Fall,"  also  that  the  blood  shed  by  Jesus  on  the  cross  was 
an  element  for  the  cleansing  of  sins,  as  in  the  hymn  by 
Fanny  Crosby  as  well  as  many  others: 

We're  saved  by  the  blood 

That  was  drawn  from  the  side 

Of  Jesus  our  Lord, 

When  he  languished  and  died. 

1876.  In  the  Lynn  Transcript  of  December  2,  Mrs.  Eddy's  "  Hymn 
of  Christian  Science,"  now  "  Communion  Hymn,"  was 
published.  It  is  dated  as  written  November  22,  1876. 

She  had  not  accepted  as  a  part  of  her  teachings  the  ma 
terial  symbols  of  the  bread  and  the  wine  as  elements  of 
purification  from  sin.  Like  many  other  writers  gifted  with 
the  talent  for  expressing  their  deepest  feeling  in  poetry,  a 
medium  to  which  metaphor,  simile,  and  symbolism  add 
dignity  and  power,  she  made  the  defence  of  her  teachings  in 
poetic  form,  and  this  sublime  sermon  of  spiritual  reasoning, 
of  tender  questioning  and  impressive  assurances  as  to  what 
divine  Love  and  the  Spirit  can  accomplish,  she  rightly  en 
titled  "  Hymn  of  Christian  Science."  In  this,  she  set  forth 
her  faith,  and  the  faith  of  her  students  in  her  teaching  of  the 
power  of  the  Word,  the  Saviour.  It  is  the  Word  that  is 


Appendix  B  427 

the  deliverer,  that  lifts  the  "  shade  of  gloom  "  from  the 
"  mourner,"  and  cleanses  the  sinner  from  "  sorrow  and  sin." 
The  poem  reaches  its  climax  in  the  fourth  stanza,  in  her 
fearless  declaration  that  the  Christ  is  the  "  strongest  de 
liverer,"  not  "  the  creed,"  and  the  Christ  stands  for  the 
"  water,  the  bread,  and  the  wine." 

1879.     November  9,  Mrs.  Eddy  was  ordained  pastor  of  her  church. 

1882.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eddy  went  to  Washington,  D.C.,  to  study 
copyright  laws.  This  was  necessary  for  the  reason  that 
Edward  J.  Arens  had  pirated  thirty-four  solid  pages  from 
"  Science  and  Health,"  and  had  published  them  in  a  pub 
lication  of  his  own  in  1881.  To  prepare  herself  for  pro 
tection  of  future  copyrights  by  knowledge  gained  from  au 
thorities  on  copyrights  was  necessary,  as  other  writings  were 
to  be  published  by  her. 

1882.  While  in  Washington  she  taught  a  class.  Mrs.  Choate 
wrote  in  a  letter  to  her  that  when  she  returned  to  Boston 
she  would  give  her  a  "  grand  reception."  In  reply  Mrs. 
Eddy  wrote: 

"  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  be  given  a  grand  reception  by 
my  faithful  students."  (p.  37,  "  Genealogy  and  Life  of 
Asa  Gilbert  Eddy,"  by  Mary  Beecher  Longyear.) 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eddy  arrived  in  Boston  they  went 
to  the  home  of  Mrs.  Choate.  It  was  here  that  the  reception 
was  held.  Cards  of  invitation  had  been  sent  out  and  they 
read  as  follows: 

THE   HONOR   OF   YOUR 

PRESENCE  IS  REQUESTED 

AT  A  RECEPTION  ON 

WEDNESDAY,   APRIL   5 

AT  590  TREMONT 

FROM  8-10 

1882 

Clara  E.  Choate  Mary  B.  G.  Eddy 

Of  this  reception  a  biographer  has  written  that  Mrs.  Eddy 
was  not  pleased  with  it,  and  that  after  greeting  a  few 
guests,  she  retired,  and  told  "  students  that  Christian  Sci 
ence  could  not  be  forwarded  after  that  method."  Mrs.  Eddy 


428  Appendix  B 

made  that  statement  six  years  later,  June,  1888,  in  Chicago 
at  the  Palmer  House  at  the  time  of  the  impromptu  recep 
tion  given  her.  (See  Dr.  Powell's  "  Mary  Baker  Eddy," 
p.  173.)  Living  in  Mrs.  Choate's  home  while  preparations 
were  being  made  for  the  reception,  Mrs.  Eddy  was  aware 
of  what  was  being  done,  and  to  E.  James  Smith,  a  student 
in  Washington,  D.C.,  she  wrote  of  the  number  of  guests 
present  and  that  it  required  about  two  hours  to  shake  hands 
with  all,  and  then  stated  that  speeches  followed.  This  was 
a  happy  and  fortuitous  occasion  for  the  advancement  of  her 
work. 

1882.  April  25.  Secured  569  Columbus  Avenue  as  home  for  the 
College. 

1882.     May  12.    First  class  taught  there.    Seven  in  the  class. 

1882.     June  3.    Death  of  Asa  Eddy. 

1882.  July,  went  to  Barton,  Vermont,  to  the  family  home  of  her 
student,  Arthur  True  Buswell.  Here  was  a  quiet,  pastoral 
refuge,  a  fitting  place  for  consideration  of  what  steps  should 
be  taken  now  that  the  husband  who  had  relieved  her  of  many 
vexing  cares  had  gone  from  her. 

1882.  August  i,  she  wrote  the  poem,  "Oak  on  the  Mountain's 
Summit,"  while  looking  from  the  back  doorsteps  of  the 
Buswell  home  upward  at  a  mountain  on  top  of  which  was 
one  single  tree,  an  oak.  It  was  gnarled  and  twisted  by 
snows,  ice,  and  winds,  but  its  roots  went  deep  into  the  sod. 
Its  sturdy  strength  symbolized  to  her  what  her  husband  had 
been,  and  what  she  must  be,  to  carry  on  her  work  against  the 
storms  of  persecution  that  she  felt  would  be  driven  at  her. 

1882.  August.    While  on  her  way  back  to  Boston,  she  sent  a  tele 
gram  to  Calvin  A.  Frye,  her  student,  to  come  to  her  in  Boston. 
He  obeyed  her  summons,  and  became  her  faithful  secretary 
for  twenty-eight  years. 

1883.  April.    First  issue  of  the  Journal  of  Christian  Science  pub 
lished.    Later  became  Christian  Science  Journal. 

1884.  May  13,  taught  a  class  of  twenty-five  in  Chicago. 

1885.  March  Journal.    Mrs.  Eddy  published,  "  Defence  of  Chris 
tian  Science  against  Rev.  Joseph  Cook  and  Dr.  A.  J.  Gor 
don's  Religious  Ban."     Part  of  this  is  now  in  "  No  and 
Yes." 


Appendix  B  429 

1885.  March.  Mrs.  Eddy  published  her  "  Historical  Sketch  of 
Metaphysical  Healing."  Portions  of  it  are  now  in  "  Retro 
spection  and  Introspection,"  and  passages  now  in  "  Sci 
ence  and  Health."  In  this  article  she  made  the  first  version 
of  her  statement  relative  to  material  historical  portions  of 
the  Bible  on  p.  10:  "  Historical  portions  of  the  Bible  not 
more  inspired  than  the  history  of  the  United  States,  human 
systems  of  philosophy  and  religion,  are  departures  from 
Christian  Science." 

This  was  a  courageous  statement  to  make  at  that  period 
when  the  stern  influence  of  centuries  of  tradition  called  for 
the  reading  of  the  Bible  from  cover  to  cover.  It  stands  as 
a  spiritually  guided  breaking  away  from  scholasticism. 
Although  it  caused  acute  criticism,  she  held  to  it,  and  re- 
published  in  a  slightly  different  form  in  "  Miscellaneous 
Writings,"  p.  170.  When  the  spiritual  understanding  of  her 
followers  had  advanced  to  the  point  where  they  could  accept 
her  statement,  she  changed  (in  1901),  the  first  Tenet  from 
"  As  adherents  of  Truth  we  take  the  Scriptures  for  our 
guide  to  eternal  Life,"  to  "  As  adherents  of  Truth  we  take 
the  inspired  Word  of  the  Bible  as  our  sufficient  guide  to 
eternal  Life." 

Mrs.  Eddy  realized,  however,  that  there  must  be  more  than 
the  taking  of  the  "  inspired  Word  " ;  there  must  be  a  going 
beyond  it.  She  set  forth  this  demand  on  p.  238  of  "  Mis 
cellany,"  namely, 

"  On  the  swift  pinions  of  spiritual  thought  man  rises 
above  the  letter,  law,  or  morale  of  the  inspired  Word  to 
the  spirit  of  Truth,  whereby  the  Science  is  reached  that 
demonstrates  God.  When  the  Bible  is  thus  read  and  prac 
ticed,  there  is  no  possibility  of  misinterpretation.  God  is 
understandable,  knowable,  and  applicable  to  every  hu 
man  need.  In  this  is  the  proof  that  Christian  Science  is 
Science,  for  it  demonstrates  Life,  not  death;  health,  not 
disease;  Truth,  not  error;  Love,  not  hate." 

This  remarkable  spiritual  statement  leads  to  others  equally 
so  in  the  article,  and  in  its  entirety  is  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's 
most  inspired  and  exalted  utterances. 


APPENDIX  C 

RELATIVE  TO  MANNER  OF  PRACTICE  OF 
PHINEAS  P.  QUIMBY 

THERE  was  never  anything  mysterious  about  treatment  by 
animal  magnetism  in  the  years  it  flourished  as  there  were 
many  practitioners  of  it,  and  they  learned  how  to  practice  from 
several  hundred  books  and  periodicals.  These  explained  its  many 
formulas.  In  the  Boston  Public  Library,  for  instance,  there  are 
over  one  hundred  volumes,  seventy-seven  of  which  were  published 
previous  to  1870.  In  1843  there  were  listed  three  hundred  mag- 
netizers  in  Boston. 

Phineas  P.  Quimby,  who  practiced  animal  magnetism  in  Port 
land,  Maine,  was  one  of  the  many  who  believed  that  he  was  fol 
lowing  the  same  method  Jesus  used  in  his  healing  ministry,  and 
this  belief  is  set  forth  in  most  books  and  articles  teaching  healing 
by  animal  magnetism.  J.  P.  F.  Deleuze,  who  practiced  for  thirty- 
five  years,  wrote  in  his  volume,  "  Practical  Instruction  in  Animal 
Magnetism"  (1825),  p.  37:  "The  faculty  of  magnetizing,  or  that 
of  doing  good  to  our  fellow-creatures  .  .  .  being  the  most  delight 
ful  and  most  precious  that  God  has  given  to  man,  he  ought  to  re 
gard  the  employment  of  it  as  a  religious  act,  which  demands  the 
greatest  purity  of  intention.  Hence  it  is  a  sort  of  profanation  to 
magnetize  for  amusement,  through  curiosity,  or  through  the  desire 
to  displaying  singular  effects." 

The  scholarly  and  Christian  Dr.  Warren  Felt  Evans,  in  his 
"Mental  Medicine"  (1873),  p.  16,  wrote:  "The  science  of  human 
magnetism  ...  is  one  of  the  best  gifts  of  God  to  man." 

Most  of  the  books  and  articles  written  upon  animal  magnetism 
from  1825  were  by  men  who  had  practiced  it,  so  that  the  writings 
by  P.  P.  Quimby  were  the  outcome  of  his  experiences. 

For  forty  years  from  1883  the  propaganda  against  Mrs.  Eddy 

43° 


Appendix  C  431 

and  her  teachings,  by  those  who  attempted  to  make  P.  P.  Quimby 
the  father  of  Christian  Science,  was  carried  on  in  a  malicious  man 
ner,  and  the  general  public,  clergymen,  newspaper  and  magazine 
writers,  were  subtly  drawn  to  the  Quimby  propaganda,  mainly  be 
cause  of  hundreds  of  pages  of  writings  held  by  P.  P.  Quimby's  son 
George,  with  constant  intimations  coming  from  him  that  the  writ 
ings  contained  the  foundations  and  the  development  of  the  teach 
ings  Mrs.  Eddy  was  using  as  her  own. 

In  1921  these  long  withheld  manuscripts  were  published  under 
the  title,  "  The  Quimby  Manuscripts."  Instead  of  disproving  Mrs. 
Eddy's  right  to  what  she  taught,  the  writings  strengthened  her 
case,  as  they  gave  analytical  investigators  the  opportunity  for 
paralleling  Quimby's  manner  of  practice  with  the  practice  of  ani 
mal  magnetism  as  it  was  then  used. 

What  did  animal  magnetism  include?  Its  most  valuable  ad 
junct  was  the  purported  power  of  clairvoyance,  namely  clear 
seeing,  and  practitioners  claimed  to  be  able  to  put  themselves  into 
that  state  and,  by  it,  be  able  to  see  through  clothing,  flesh,  and 
bones  all  the  organs  of  the  body,  note  their  conditions,  and  diag 
nose  the  ailments  of  the  patient.  In  the  volumes  of  formulas  for 
the  practice  of  animal  magnetism  there  are  directions  for  becom 
ing  clairvoyant,  also  clairaudiant,  which  means  clear  hearing,  which, 
when  a  magnetizer  was  in  that  condition  he  could  hear  what  a 
patient  was  saying,  even  thinking,  although  many  miles  distant. 

The  employment  of  these  purported  powers  constituted  the 
foundation  of  the  practice  of  animal  magnetism.  That  Quimby 
used  both,  also  purported  mental  telegraphy,  is  evidenced  by  what 
his  wife,  Annetta  G.  Dresser  wrote  in  her  book,  "  The  Philosophy 
of  P.  P.  Quimby." 

In  the  "  Quimby  Manuscripts  "  there  are  numerous  statements 
by  Quimby  relative  to  the  great  value  of  clairvoyance,  and  he 
states  that  Jesus  used  that  power  on  numerous  occasions.  On 
p.  341  Quimby  explains  that  the  clairvoyant  state  is  Wisdom  or 
Christ;  that  man  has  two  separate  identities:  the  natural  man, 
and  the  eternal  or  clairvoyant  man,  "  thus  making  two  living 
intelligences  in  one  identity  acting  through  one  [organism]  .  .  . 
it  is  the  design  of  Wisdom  that  matter  should  be  the  servant  of  the 
clairvoyant  man  or  Science,  therefore  when  Jesus  received  this 
Wisdom  He  received  God  and  man."  On  page  342,  "  I  do  not  prac- 


432  Appendix  C 

tice  clairvoyance  except  with  the  sick,  and  I  will  show  others  how 
to  become  clairvoyant  like  myself." 

In  another  passage  Quimby  makes  clairvoyance  the  "  undying 
Christ."  On  p.  409  he  states  that  "  God  is  the  embodiment  of  light 
and  clairvoyance."  On  the  same  page:  "  As  Jesus  became  clair 
voyant  He  became  the  son  of  God,  and  a  part  of  God.  He  said, 
Although  you  destroy  this  temple  (or  thought),  I,  that  is  this 
clairvoyant  self,  can  speak  into  existence  another  like  the  one  you 
believe  you  have  destroyed." 

Although  George  Quimby,  and  others  close  to  him,  gave  out  a 
few  quotations  from  Quimby 's  writings,  mainly  passages,  which 
slightly  altered,  came  very  near  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings,  they 
never  allowed  to  appear,  or  to  be  read  by  investigators,  the  passages 
quoted  above,  as  they  stamp  Quimby  as  a  practitioner  of  animal 
magnetism,  and  that  was  to  be  avoided  if  the  warfare  against  Mrs. 
Eddy's  teachings  was  to  be  continued. 

After  the  discovery  by  Dr.  James  Braid  of  England  in  1841,  that 
the  magnetic  sleep  could  be  produced  in  far  less  time  than  by  ani 
mal  magnetism,  which  required  the  transferring  of  the  magnetic 
fluid  from  the  magnetizer  into  the  patient,  a  slow  and  tiring  work 
for  the  magnetizer,  animal  magnetism  began  to  decline  in  England 
first,  then  in  Europe,  later  in  America.  The  discovery  of  ether 
in  1848  rapidly  succeeded  animal  magnetism  as  a  medium  for  put 
ting  a  patient  into  the  condition  in  which  a  surgical  operation 
could  be  done  without  pain. 

From  the  foregoing  one  can  note  that,  with  the  passing  of  the 
purported  value  of  clairvoyance  for  the  purpose  of  diagnosis,  also 
for  the  religious  significance  Quimby  placed  upon  it,  his  theory  and 
his  manner  of  practice  had  no  relation  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings, 
and  his  belief  in  the  power  of  clairvoyance  was  only  a  belief  in  the 
supernatural. 

His  writings  show  that  what  he  called  "  spiritual  man  "  was, 
with  practically  all  other  magnetizers,  the  odyllic  fluid  which  pur 
portedly  formed  a  body  outside  the  real  body,  and  could  be  seen 
only  by  one  when  in  the  clairvoyant  state.  It  was  in  this  body  of 
odyllic  fluid  that  the  magnetizer  through  his  clairvoyance  could 
see  the  ailments  from  which  a  patient  was  suffering,  and  on  p.  213 
Quimby  explains  that  process:  ".  .  .  her  body  had  an  identity 
apart  from  the  earthly  body,  and  this  sick  (spiritual)  body  is  the 


Appendix  C  433 

one  that  tells  the  trouble.  .  .  .  This  spiritual  body  is  what  flows 
from,  or  comes  from  the  natural  body,  and  contains  all  the  feelings 
complained  of." 

This  "  spiritual  body  "  is  Quimby's  "  spiritual  man."  The  oppo 
nents  of  Mrs.  Eddy  have  confused  Quimby's  "  spiritual  man  "  with 
the  theory  of  the  "  spiritual  man  "  taught  by  philosophers  for  over 
two  thousand  years.  By  believing  that  Quimby's  odyllic  "  spir 
itual  man  "  to  be  the  same  as  what  Mrs.  Eddy  has  set  forth  as 
"  spiritual  man,"  critics,  unaware  of  what  Quimby's  term  really 
meant,  leaned  toward  the  propaganda  of  those  supporting  the  the 
ories  of  Quimby. 

The  publication  of  "  The  Quimby  Manuscripts  "  did  much  to 
clear  the  air  of  propagandic  vapor,  for  it  gave  the  first  opportunity 
in  a  period  of  thirty-eight  years  for  those  who,  by  knowing  the 
formulas  for  the  practice  of  animal  magnetism,  could  analyze 
Quimby's  manner  of  practice. 

In  its  years  of  prosperity,  until  the  i88o's  animal  magnetism 
was  not  considered  a  menace  but  a  blessing.  It  was  not  accepted 
by  the  large  majority  of  well  educated  people,  but  was  popular 
with  the  same  types  as  those  who  embraced  spiritualism. 

Peculiar  conceptions  have  been  extant  that  a  magnetizer  could 
affect  one  for  good  or  for  ill  without  his  knowing  it.  Dr.  Warren 
Felt  Evans,  one  of  the  best  authorities  on  the  practice  of  animal 
magnetism,  has  the  following  on  p.  57  of  his  "  Mental  Medicine  ": 
".  .  .  it  is  not  only  impossible  to  acquire  control  over  a  patient 
without  his  consent,  but  no  one  can  gain,  by  mere  psychic  force, 
a  complete  ascendency  over  another  for  an  evil  purpose."  La  Roy 
Sunderland  in  his  volume  of  instruction  for  the  practice  of  animal 
magnetism,  "  Pathetism  "  (1843),  is  in  accord  with  the  statement 
of  Evans,  and  gives  the  reasons  why  a  person  "  unwilling  and  un 
aware  "  could  not  be  magnetized  when  either  near  or  distant  from 
the  magnetizer. 

The  theories  of  the  magnetizers  relative  to  clairvoyance,  diag 
nosis  by  it,  odyllic  fluid,  Quimby's  "  spiritual  body  "  and  "  spir 
itual  man,"  have  gone  into  the  past,  and  are  as  dead  as  the  mum 
mies  of  Egypt. 

Because  the  practice  of  animal  magnetism  is  nearly  three  quar 
ters  of  a  century  in  the  past,  its  terminology  has  entirely  gone  out 
of  existence,  and  one,  to  obtain  the  most  information  from  Quim- 


434  Appendix  C 

by's  writings,  must  have  all  the  formulas  of  animal  magnetism  at 
his  command.  By  this  knowledge  an  analysis  of  Quimby's  writings 
shows  that  he  was  honestly  and  earnestly  employing  all  of  the  im 
portant  formulas  in  his  practice  up  to  the  time  of  his  retirement  in 
1865.  He  passed  away  in  January,  1866. 

WM.  LYMAN  JOHNSON 
September,  1939 


A     000  577  544     0 


THE  FRIENDLY  SHOP 
8807  West  Pico  Blvd. 
Los  Angeles  35,  Calif. 


